 
Two Grains of Sand

Copyright © 2018 by Victor August

All Rights Reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means including information storage and retrieval systems, without permission in writing from the author.

Cover Illustration Copyright © 2018 by Victor August

All characters in this publication are entirely fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

ISBN: 9781370353361

Other books from the same author

'One Grain of Sand'

Sold on Smashwords.

This book is dedicated to Colin,

who was kind enough to read it for me,

a good friend indeed.

'The dust had settled now though, after those terrible battles on Petra3. Two worlds only in freedom lived, Petra3 and this hidden world of Homeworld. The rest of the alliance, ruled by Earth1, would be sending a mighty force to eradicate everything of them soon enough. This was not a speculation but an immutable truth. James knew this, now the elected King of their peoples on Petra3, and carried on, using his war strategist mentality that had won them the war, to fathom the future fight. Earth1 was his target now, the very heart of their enemy's empire'.

Chapter 1

King's Young Major Maan's feet hit the ground running. Next to him to the stride, ran Esther, the King's Young Captain, and aide-de-camp to Maan. Behind them ran his eleven adult female captains and nine male captains.

The alien sights and sounds of Homeworld and the air that they breathed in for the first time was so heavy with new smells that their senses were saturated. He looked to the sky and saw many flying creatures converge towards them. The first four-legged beasts they had ever seen in their lives stared at them; some were huge, with horn-clustered heads, one of these, the biggest, headed towards them. Instinctively, Maan knew this beast's purpose was to join battle with them.

Curiously, Queen Jane of Homeworld asked ''Are you invading me, King James?!''

''Aye, dear Queen Jane, I am.'' chuckled out James disengaging himself from their welcoming hug.

They watched what unfolded as the runners headed east away from the space shuttle landing strip.

''That is our Hornhead himself.'' said Jane pointing. ''The children like the name, it seems to have stuck to describe their species, so you should know.''

''Ah! I see now what I have been told. A magnificent beast he is Queen Jane. See, he charges at my soldier pack.''

''He will charge anything new to his territory, James.''

Maan ordered ''Turn, face it, swords drawn!''

Twenty-two swords left their scabbards to the sound as if only one had been drawn. The beast bore down on the soldier pack, twice the height at the shoulder of their tallest; head scything from side to side; its multi horn cluster swishing the air.

''It is the beast portrayed on the Homeworld war colour's sir.'' advised captain Lycopis.

With this confirmation, Maan instantly knew what to do, ordering ''Scatter as it comes through, regroup, and run on.''

His captains obeyed his orders without hesitation. The beast was fast as it ploughed through them, there were acrobatic stunts from most of the soldiers to dodge its flaying horns. They ran on but turned their heads to witness what was now expected of the beast, indeed, it stomped to a halt, turned, and waited.

''See, it is right; it awaits our charge back!'' exclaimed captain Akinyemi.

''It will have deemed it has won his battle with us.'' advised Maan. A bellow of triumph came from the beast. The soldier pack ran on, all hearts thumping in the excitement. Immediately homing in on them next were twenty-two lesser four-legged nightmarish creatures. Nearly waist high, blazing eyes and tearing fangs exposed, they converged in a half circle ahead of them. ''Oolves they are, remember what we know about them, bring this to mind...'' advised Maan, then ordered ''...stay your weapons, pack closer together!''

They did, but the oolves kept coming.

''They attack us!'' exclaimed Akinyemi in disappointment.

''Swords and parry shields ready!'' ordered Maan.

The oolves sprang as one in attack. Esther's parry shield slammed hard back into her chest as the leaping oolve made head on contact with her, its snapping jaws clamped, saliva splattered her face. Her short sword coming up from under her parry shield drove deep through its belly and then into the chest of the creature. It was stone dead even before it landed on the ground.

The rest of her comrades fared better using their parry shields to ward off the head-on attack. The oolves regrouped, and stood unblinking, staring at the soldiers.

''They assess us.'' whispered Akinyemi. He looked deep into the eyes of the lead oolve, and saw the wild wilderness warrior way, burning furiously in its eyes.

The oolve was looking deep into Akinyemi's eyes too, and what stared back at it was no less as potent as what was in its eyes; and it understood. Neither would give ground, neither would concede without battle, neither would back down.

The oolve took one step forward; Akinyemi did the same. An impasse of wills was reached Akinyemi said quietly ''They are of us! Soldier creatures and warriors of this world they are. They are protecting, is all, Major Maan.''

Maan assessed what he was seeing, and with Akinyemi's revelation in mind he ordered ''Scabbard your swords!''

They did, and all the oolves eyes turned his way. With unblinking eyes, Maan stared back at them. Esther glanced down at her kill; she then knelt by its side and put her hand gently across its huge snout. ''A male it is, and such a magnificent creature too, so bold and courageous.'' she said in an unhappy voice. She glanced up; her sad eyes turned towards the oolve pack. Their eyes flicked to hers, and a lesser creature came her way.

''A female.'' observed Lycopis. It came across warily, stopped, and sniffed the muzzle of the dead oolve, and then it looked deep into Esther's eyes, raised its head to the vertical, and let out a mournful howl. The whole oolve pack voiced in unison. Far away now to the west, from the direction of where they were told Homebuilding stood, came back an echoed many voiced oolve howl.

''What went on there, Jane?''

''I am not sure James, but I think an oolve has been killed by your soldiers. That lonesome howl was mournful; the same we have heard before from them when one of them dies.''

The lead oolve came across and stood before Maan. Maan instinctively raised his hand, palm down. The oolve raised its snout and touched Maan's palm, and then considered Akinyemi's eyes once more.

Akinyemi, saddened that one of its loyal pack was dead, nodded in sympathy. It was understood, and the big male oolve sprinted away towards Homebuilding with his pack close behind him. All that is, except the lone female oolve that had now laid herself across the dead male oolve.

Jane pointed and said ''See, the investigating pack comes back.''

The whole pack then converged, from Homebuilding and the returning pack, and headed their way. The lead oolve came forward to inspect James; James touched his sword; and his guards came to his side swords drawn. Jane stared at it, and it stared back. The lead oolves stance collapsed; its head dropped; snout went to the ground, its leg's croupade, and the hair on its back flattened.

''All is well!'' declared Jane. ''Welcome to our world, our pack James, and our symbiosis with these creatures. It senses your standing, and your status, and will be as loyal and protective of you as your guards will be, in fact, the whole of its kind here with us will follow suit.''

James looked to the big oolve; its eyes flicked to his. ''Incredible Jane, I feel humbled in its presence.''

''It knows you are a stranger here, and your entourage, given leave to be here by us. However, if I or we attacked you, these oolves will attack with us. That big Hornhead you saw attacking your invading army is with us by our leave too; these oolves will see it off, and its kind, if they start to be a nuisance to us.''

''All quite marvellous Jane, quite marvellous!''

''Now King James of Petra3, what exactly is going on? Who is it that runs my world and its lands without my permissions?''

''Pep and Akshai's young son, Kings Young Major Maan, who leads his twenty captains. With them is Kings Young Captain Esther, his aide-de-camp. This Homeworld expedition is their rite of passage; they are invading aliens on an alien world here, a parody of their first footing on Earth1.''

''On Earth1?!''

''Yes, Maan will lead the first attack on Earth1 in less than ten years. This Homeworld expedition is his 'cutting of the teeth', his captains too. Great and unknown dangers await them here, an imitation it will be of their first footing on Earth1.''

''Yes, it will try them very hard James!''

''To my reckoning, our enemies will be nearly prepared to send forth a formidable fighting force to find us and root us out by then, and by destroying their overconfidence, we will have twenty more years of peace after we withdraw. We need that time dear Jane to double, maybe triple the numbers of our warriors and soldiers.''

''For a conquering attack, James?''

''Yes, dear Jane. We cannot set out our people's future to be just on the defensive, just to ward off attacks every generation or so. We must stop it all, kill dead this business empire, and through its acumen, the destruction of all the natural emotions in humanity.''

''I understand James. If we had prior knowledge of this, we would have inadvertently negated the real dangers out there for them by our lenient countenance and mien at the sight of them, and this would have been picked up by all the other creatures we share Homeworld with. Our unexpected shock at seeing them was picked up by the oolves and they naturally went into attack. This now has set a precedent on this world, but the mutual respect shown to the other by both packs might also be a precedent too. Your soldiers will have to fight off attacks along the way, but maybe it will not be from everything that wants to have a go at them. All the same, they will be challenged James, and hard; I can promise you that!''

''Yes, was my hope. It will be a harsh challenge, but no easier than on Earth1. If they get through this, they will be ready for anything!''

''See Maan, the trees, they are dense farther in.''

''Thanks, Es. Your sage please Akinyemi?''

''To hesitate is a disadvantage to us, and an advantage to any would-be threats. Press on I say, before strategies can be put into motion.''

''Pack closer, swords and parry shields ready.'' ordered Maan.

They bunched, two abreast within the stride as they entered the forest.

''Look, a path, a creature trail we were lectured on. It heads our way to our gain. Stay close!'' ordered Maan.

Lycopis smiled in happy respect. Maan was leading totally, and furthermore, he glanced behind himself every fifty yards or so, checking that his captains were all right. He was immediately in tune with his new responsibilities and had a regard for his captains. Maan had upped his pace, taking Akinyemi's advice into consideration, to clear through quickly any possible chance of being stalked.

They ran on, the path meandered, but generally eastwards. They started to meet junctions, some trailed off wider than the one they were on. At one bend a junction headed northwards, Maan took it and sprinted a mile until another junction that aimed eastwards again came into view. He turned down it and dropped his pace again to a fast lope. ''We are being followed!'' Maan explained ''I saw something behind us a few miles back, a dark shadow, but it had four legs.''

''Ambush it now Major?'' was asked from the captains ranks.

''Akinyemi?'' asked Maan.

''One chasing us means it is not getting an attack group together. Scare it off and that is what it will do.'' Akinyemi reasoned.

''Night is but two hours away, a fire will be our ally. Run on my soldiers.'' ordered Maan.

Eventually, as the last of the sun shone over the trees, the forest fell away into a steep valley and a wide river going north to south came into view. On a bend under a rock outcrop was a small island nearly abutting the cliff. Maan dived in the water and swam across to it. ''We camp here, gather woods for a fire, lookouts down and up river and here to the other bank.''

Maan sat with his back against a large tree trunk that had been stranded there a decade ago. Esther sat next to him. ''Forty miles east, Maan, to my reckoning.''

Maan was content with that saying ''It was a good clear path we found today wasn't it, firm but not hard?''

''An easy lope, yes, but not a straight one. Fifty miles at least for our nine-hour run maybe. I feel good Maan!'' Esther confessed.

''Me too Es!'' confirmed Maan. He looked to his captains; well-practiced they were in setting up camp. The fire was quick to start and soon water for tea and a large kettle for their stew were upon it. There were two opposing moons around Homeworld, their orbits meant that they could not be seen, but the darkest sky to the east and west suddenly brightened into a ghostly indigo blue.

Contented and resting after their meal, they chatted over the day's events as the wood smoke wafted around them. The night was chill and the campfire was warm. Maan extended his hands towards the fire and relaxed. Suddenly, he felt as if there was somebody else there by his side. ''Welcome you are.'' he whispered.

''What Maan?'' asked Esther.

Maan shook his head slightly saying quietly ''Sorry, I doze a little I think, a small dream flipped through my head.''

''Hush!'' came from the lookout eyeing the opposite riverbank.

Every captain there had swords in hand, they moved instantly and quietly to surround Maan, protecting their major. Maan stepped through them and forward to the lookout and asked quietly ''What is it?''

''It is your four-legged dark shadow, Major.'' the lookout told him.

Maan peered deep into the darkness and two close together reflections of the campfire flickered back. ''Its eyes shine, see!''

The night air was broken by a lonely mournful howl.

Esther stepped forward and said quietly ''It is that female oolve.''

''Out for revenge.'' was saged by one of the captains.

''No!'' said Maan. ''Revenge has no restraint; it would have attacked without regard for its own safety. It has deliberately and discreetly followed us, but for what purpose I do not know?''

Esther came forward and stared into the darkness. Again, a lonely mournful howl came.

Esther sensed its distress and said ''It is alone and afraid.'' and her heart went out for it. She went down on her knees and looked out into the darkness.

A gentle splash was heard, and the noises of the creature swimming towards them came to their ears. Everybody stood ready, swords pointing as the creature reached the shore. Esther was still on her knees as the bedraggled creature left the water. Its eyes locked onto Esther's; by the campfire light, she saw they were empty. She reached out with her arms and the creature came to her. It sat between her knees resting its head on her shoulder; she embraced its neck with her arms. Short quiet muffled barks came from it. ''It is crying!'' she said incredulously. ''What strange bonding is this to me then?''

Lycopis reasoned ''One of you was going to die by the other when they attacked. By chance, you had your sword, where it had its teeth. It was an equal and fair fight Esther. Benign we were, no threat to them or to whom they protected, they saw. Either of your deaths would have been meaningless, and mourned Esther, by them if you had died. It senses your sorrow for the one you defeated to save your own life, but holds no bitterness against you. This empathy is now what bonds you, as both of you grieve over the pointless passing of this courageous oolve.''

Esther sobbed quietly as the creature nestled closer into her.

''Scabbard your swords.'' Maan ordered quietly.

They all moved away leaving Esther and the creature alone. Maan looked across from time to time from his resting spot and saw the kinship between them. A little later Esther stood and came across with the oolve at her feet towards Maan. Maan stood, and the oolve came before him, its stance collapsed; its head dropped; snout went to the ground, its leg's croupade. Maan nodded and the oolves eyes flicked to his as it stood, then to Lycopis and then to Akinyemi.

''Its fire has reignited in its eyes.'' observed Akinyemi.

The oolve went off and did a tour of the campsite, searching the dark shadows under the cliff, and visited each lookout. It sniffed the air a few times at each spot then came back to lie next to Esther.

Queen Jane of Homeworld and her guest King James of the planet Petra3 walked side by side towards Homebuilding. It, itself, was a raised cavern, vegetated, and treed, so it blended in perfectly with the surrounding countryside. From its highest point, atop of a high flagpole flew Homeworld's magnificent and well-earned war colours. In one corner was a portrait head of the beast that had attacked Maan's group. As they walked, each side of them, bowing low, were Jane's peoples, some James recognised as those from the thousand that had chosen to offer their allegiances to Jane when she returned from those terrible wars on Petra3. Behind James was his entourage, his Lord Garn and Lady Lucy led, followed by Lord Jason and Lady Sara. Behind them were Jane's Lord and Lady, Ayo and Itagaki, who were so glad to be back home again after their visit to Petra3. Behind them came King James wife, Queen Consort Reffeel, and their daughter, Princess Heidi.

There were very few cheers for King James, tempered all people were, with the great and deep respect they held in their hearts for him. This quiet reverence was all James saw and felt, and again that day, he felt humbled to his very core.

Suddenly, two shuttles blasted away, side by side on the landing strip. James looked that way and chuckled, then asked ''They race, but who is driving?''

One of his guards informed him ''Bryce, Your Majesty, for The Pepromene, and Jock for The Amaterasu, sire. They have exchanged destinations for better cargo management.''

They watched as both space craft left the surface of Homeworld, both sat back on their engines, then both blasted up and away at full power towards their respective light speed spaceships. It was neck and neck for the first few miles then one corkscrewed and shot away as if it had been just coasting before.

''Bryce!'' exclaimed James.

''Jock will be madder than anything!'' laughed out Jane. ''In truth, it was a bit unfair really as Bryce's shuttle is using the fuel that Akshai developed and made when he was here on this planet. By the way, is Akshai coming too James, with Pep?''

''Walking Pep will landfall on the next shuttle. However, Akshai will not be here in his entirety. His walking self, lectures and teaches science back on Petra3, and expert combat training techniques he has learnt and honed for the ten thousand years that he has travelled. He is a small part of walking Pep now though, and some of him too is aboard with Pep the ship, The Pepromene.''

As they ambled towards Homebuilding, a young girl ran forward with a delicate red flower and presented it to James. ''My name is Sophie, King James, I remember little now of my old life on Petra3, my home planet, after my stay on that awful planet Thergo under Captain Graith Furglor's torture regime. But I do not want to let you down though, and I will come back with you when you go if you ask this of me.''

''Your heart will tell you where your home is my dear loyal Sophie, so where is it, tell me?''

''Here King James, it is all that I remember now.''

''Then so be it, Sophie, here is your home world then. We will miss you back on Petra3 though, but our hearts will be glad for you, so be all right with this.''

''Thank you, King James. May I visit Princess Heidi later, when she is not very busy please?''

''Go back and walk by her side now dear Sophie, for she has longed to see you again as you have Heidi.''

Sophie bowed low and ran back behind them.

''She bides well now, Queen Jane?'' he asked.

''As can be expected, James. Sophie spends much of her time with Kirk and John in the kitchen gardens. She has found a penchant for beneficial plants; we know now that they belong to the herb family. Some are of virtue to health, some taste nice and taint foods with their flavour. One, Sophie tried, and it lifted her depressions when they come. She makes teas of this herb that she shares with John and Kirk. Another, she noticed, the big Hornhead and his harem avoided, in passing by us, on their forage route. Sophie planted a line of them, and these creatures skirted along this line, keeping them farther away for safety reasons while our children play. A kitchen lad has taken a shine to her too, and I believe her heart is warming to him. Such as she bides James, mending still.''

''A love, a home and a purpose, Jane, is all a heart really relishes in life. Tell me of John and Kirk though; their horrific story revolts my heart to the same intensity as the raping of Zookie and the brutalisation of Duncan. Those dear four's experiences in the hands of our enemies alone would have been enough to go to war for!''

''Sadly, they have lived in their own little world James. However, though, hearteningly, recently, I am beginning to feel that they are glad to still be alive, rather than just tolerating it, thanks to Sophie befriending them. She is so young and vulnerable in their eyes, and she has been as hurt as they. Two fathers she has now, such is the type of love that is beginning to grow between them.''

James eyes began to tear up; Jane turned to him and hugged him. He sobbed and she started too.

Jock snorted in mock envy as he came into orbit. ''How does he do that?!'' as he saw Bryce's shuttle already latched onto The Pepromene, Lord Jason's, and Lady Sara's ship. He fell into his classic dream like thinking mode and reasoned it through. ''Perhaps me and Lord Ayo's engineer Claramond can fix this shuttle up to burn the same fuel?'' he decided.

He latched on to Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki's ship, The Amaterasu, and entered its hold. They had taken with them for the flight from Petra3 to Homeworld, a few hundred warriors and soldiers on both ships to heave the cargo around. Walking Pep, together with Elie and Gus who were Jock's wife and son, were on The Pepromene, with Zhen, Bryce's wife.

Jock eyed the cargo; much of it was duplicates of the history files found in the catacombs under the genetic manipulation laboratories facility hidden on the planet Thergo. Captain Graith Furglor's insane desire to rule humankind, and possess everything, ironically safeguarded this precious cache for them. It covered the last ten thousand years and beyond, when the ruling business leaders, the Aristocracy at that time, and their cronies, the Elite, set about using pure business acumen to manage the survival of the human race after the genetic virus wars had killed off the vast majority of the human race as a species.

Jock was of Uptowner stock, then blind to the pain and anguish that the Plebs suffered; those that were the rejects from the scheme of things. The Plebs eventually formed their own society, and bred their own children, against the belief that they could do so in the first place. They had chosen the precious metal ore mine as their sanctuary for this, hidden from all eyes and ears on Petra3. The precious metal ore mine was the key to every colonisation; every town was situated on, or near the mine that supported that society. Every one of the thousands of planets in the federation had but just one town. In charge of each town and planet were the Elite, who spent their time brown-nosing the Aristocracy who resided on Earth1, the mother planet. Downtown was the Plebs part of the whole town, and it was their open face residency. This place was where the rejects ended up, but instead of the cruelty they were told awaited them, they found only kindness. This was King James's roots, Reffeel his wife too, and their daughter Heidi who was born to them there.

Jock reminisced often, on who he was, just a space dock owner and resident engineer, born and bred for the work he was, to take over from his dead father who he would never know. That was originally his own sons fate too, but he had decided to side with the Pleb uprising, catalysed by Jason, a starship captain and an Uptowner himself, now a Lord in his own right amongst the peoples. He met Elie then, another Downtowner that came into his life, and she bore his son Óengus.

He looked with fondness and great respect to the warriors, all Downtowner's. Then to the soldiers, all Uptowner's, Lord Garn's fighters, who lived through the awakening with Garn and supported his fight against the absolute oppression the business acumen philosophies caused that had dominated all human life since the virus wars.

The dust had settled now though, after those terrible battles on Petra3. Two worlds only in freedom lived, Petra3 and this hidden world of Homeworld. The rest of the alliance, rule by Earth1, would be sending a mighty force to eradicate everything of them soon enough. This was not a speculation but an immutable truth. James knew this, now the elected King of their peoples on Petra3, and carried on, using his war strategist mentality that had won them the war, to fathom the future fight. Earth1 was his target now, the very heart of their enemy's empire.

What looked back at Jock was the same fondness and great respect he felt for them. Jock was considered a Master Fighter; a large spanner from his dock tool stock was his weapon, which had mutated into steel clubs that the enemy did not like at all. This was mainly thanks to Bryce, who on taking up the spanner as his weapon of choice too, and being of diminutive stature, went for the shins of whoever stood before him. Bryce at four foot nothing tall found them handy and readily available down there, and being an unusual target where it was all sword-fighting techniques, the shin was unguarded and no real defence of them was practiced. Such was his success against impossible odds that myths and legends abounded about him, that embarrassed him greatly. It was true the enemy feared him above all other fighters, many running away at the sight of him. He became known by them as 'The Bloke with The Spanner'. Oft quoted to one another in hushed whispers amongst the kids he was training up on the use of this weapon, was '... _his name alone would turn the hearts of our enemy's ice cold with fear'._ Kids adore heroes, and Bryce certainly was one, well-earned was that accolade, and him being surrounded by the myths and legends and all, he was a very special one in their young eyes. However, amongst fighting peers, those that had stood unwavering shoulder to shoulder in the great wars on Petra3, Bryce and Jock shared equal esteem in the use of this unusual weapon. Such was the success of it, it became a recognised and practiced weapon in the armoury the fighters used and wielded under King James and his Lords.

They were there now though, in orbit around Homeworld. A year had gone by since Ayo and Itagaki ferried their new Queen back to their planet. Since that time, both separate societies had grown and settled down. Happiness and life's joys that was devoid from their previous existences due to the business acumen that previously controlled their lives, was now unrestrained and rampant on both worlds. Excitement flowed through the veins of everybody on the planet. It was smiles always, and an eagerness to please one another. Jock nodded and smiled at the faces smiling at him. ''Let us get this done so we can join the parties at their start peoples.'' he laughed out. Soon cases and cases of documents were being handled into the shuttles hold.

Pep chuckled as Bryce ran on The Pepromene, and headed straight for the bridge window, saying ''He will not like that at all, I left him in a burn off haze, staring at my spiralling backside!''

They all gathered around him as Jock, seconds later, came into orbit. ''The fuel, right Bryce?'' asked Pep.

''Yeah! The atmosphere is a little thicker here on Homeworld, slowing Jock a little, that with a little bit of showing off by me corkscrewing in the thinner stuff using the thrusters will have Jock seething. I want to see his face if I can, yes, there, look, as black as the night!''

They all chuckled at Jock's deep frown and inverted smile as he passed heading for The Amaterasu.

''He will work it out soon enough.'' Elie, Jock's wife, said.

''I am ashamed of you Bryce, making Jock feel foolish so.'' chuckled out Zhen.

''Well he started it sweetheart, honest. I was on the take-off strip proper and he was standing off. He then blew a raspberry at me from his cockpit and powered away. Well, I could not let that go, could I, hey?!''

The three girls chuckled at the stupidity that make men rise to such silly challenges.

''Come on let us get the 'Nectar Hooch' on board for the parties.'' said Pep.

The four of them loaded up the barrels of hooch that was deemed a rival for the 'Green Stuff' brewed on Homeworld. Both these intoxicating liquors had been seriously mooted by the engineers as an emergency fuel for the shuttle, no less!

The two shuttles landed within ten minutes of each other. All hands, as they landed, turned to, to load the barrels and documents onto trollies to be taken to Homebuilding. Bryce and Jock hauled away a loaded trolley while Zhen and Elie, who had Gus in hand, chatted away, unconcerned over their struggling men. Pep got behind one of equal weight herself and overtook them.

Jock said ''Will you look at that Bryce, who would know just by looking at Pep that she had twice at least our combined strength?!''

''It is me who feels daft now, Jock.''

The six of them got together to enter the great hall of Homebuilding, now excavated, and extended to nearly four times its original size, to cater for the growing population on Homeworld, and recently, to cater for King James and his entourage.

Later at the high table, the regal gathering took place. Next to Jane was her husband, King Regent Qasim, of Homeworld, the most modest, unpretentious, and unassuming person on that planet. Without preamble, Jane came forward and announced ''Too exhilarating this is and too long would have been the greetings and speeches of visit. As your Queen, the command given this minute is to party. Raise the roof of Homebuilding in welcome to King James, before you all fall to its floor! Later, in the days to come will speeches be given, listened better to, and heard clearer once the excitement wanes from this great meet and gathering. Drink with me now, dear peoples from both worlds, for I drink with you all!'' with that she upended her mug of her famous Homeworld 'Green Stuff'. Spluttering a little, she proclaimed ''Gracious, we are getting really good at brewing this stuff up!'' With that, the place exploded in happy reunion.

Esther bolted out of her sleep, the oolve by her side awaking her, as it stood upright, growling into the darkness towards downriver. She shook Maan awake and whispered urgently ''Something cometh major!''

They peered into the darkness as the rest of the captains put sword to hands. ''A runner to the lookout.'' ordered Maan, and a captain sprinted off.

Not one sound was made until the captain came back. ''Nothing major, all is quiet, nothing has been seen or heard.''

Maan looked to the oolve, it was resolute, teeth bared, primed to fight.

''Sword up, parry shields ready, lookouts back, defence circle around the fire.'' Maan ordered.

Within the minute, all were ready and prepared.

The oolve bristled, its growling became deeper and so menacing that it sent a shiver through all the soldiers there.

The campfire was their ally indeed, reflecting in the eyes of the creature. The silhouetted head they were in was three times the size of the oolves.

Esther's oolve ran away from the attack, to disappear in the darkness behind them. Swords flashed of flame from the campfire as the beast made its attack.

One captain took the charge head on, her blood sprayed out over the rest of them as the lifeless rag doll she was now, was flung to one side. Standing as tall as all who stood against it, and three times in length as they were high, it turned within its length. However, it was so fast, that any sword swing to ward it off still dwelt as a reflex action in the minds of the astonished soldiers. It sprang again as Esther's oolve sank its teeth into its hindquarters, it was the soft tender tissue under its flaying tail through which the oolves ripping fangs clamped shut together. The excruciating pain the creature felt was heard as a scream that shook the senses of the soldiers. Its body twisted around in a 'U' shape to the source of the agonising pain, as Esther's sword swung, cutting deep between the massive upper and lower jaw. Its lower jaw hung useless as it directed its attention back to Esther. Six swords immediately plunged to their hilts into its other side; three more came chopping down along its spine. The oolve tore back, its jaws full of soft flesh. The creature screamed again, and Maan drove his sword deep down into its open throat. The creatures head lashed from side to side as it choked, but it could not get rid of the sword. The oolve dived up and clamped its jaws over its windpipe, the neck, and head of the beast flayed around to dislodge the oolve, but to no avail as withdrawn swords were again thrust back into it again. It fell on its side still thrashing around. Akinyemi chopped his sword above where the oolves jaw was clamped, and they were all again sprayed with blood. A last desperate struggle sent the soldiers scattering, leaving the oolve conjoined with the beast. It was Esther that delivered the fatal strike with her sword, plunging it deep into the chest of the creature. The beast shuddered as the last of its strength faded. The oolve still clung on, it was not until the lifeless twitching of the body subsided did the oolve finally relent, and let go.

It stood panting, but unhurt, and started to rub the thick wet blood on its coat from the beast on Esther's legs. Akinyemi and Lycopis stood staring at it, as it went and rolled in the growing pools of blood that was oozing out of the creature. It covered itself from nose to tail and then went back to Esther and rubbed against her again.

Akinyemi advised ''We must do the same major; this act has no rational explanation other than to broadcast on the wind this dead creature blood smell, me thinks its kind will pick this up as a danger signal to them.''

''Your thoughts Lycopis.'' asked Maan.

''I see no other reason; this oolve will certainly be no fool on its own planet. Why else? Other than, to advertise to them a tasty snack awaits upwind?''

''Yes, do it, all of us.'' he ordered.

Soon they stood around the fire and looked to one another. The oolve inspected them, sniffing them, going from one to the other, any thin patches in the blood paint, it reapplied a layer from its own coat.

They then turned their attention now to their fallen soldier. Her throat was torn out, but the flesh had not been bitten away. Maan folded back the flesh, and took from his neck his kerchief, which he tied as a bandage around the wound. He stood, understanding now the sorrow that his soldiers already knew about, and carried still in their hearts, for their fallen friends on Petra3.

Curt, more to hide his emotions, than to give sensitive orders, he ordered ''We bury her here, deep into the Homeworld soil of the friends of our peoples. Let her rest in peace with her nemesis slain and rotting nearby. Let now this burial place be known as Arimina's Island, brave Arimina's last resting place. Forever will her name be voiced then, never to be forgotten.'' Maan paused to stem his sobs of shock that was fast catching up with him. Slurring his speech, a little, he said quietly ''Esther, your bonded oolve must now be acknowledged, a name now for its own I say, so that it can be known to us, and be one of us.''

Esther looked to Lycopis for help. Lycopis voiced with passion ''Arimina I say, one of us once more! Let her name run courageously with us, for she gave all, as was her way, as was this oolves way.''

The blood went from Maan's face and he staggered. He looked again at the gory mess, then at Arimina's body. He feinted and fell to the floor.

Claramond, Jock, and King Regent Qasim were deep in debate on how to convert The Pepromene's shuttle to use the special fuel being made on Homeworld. Three dedicated engineers were doing what they loved the best, the solving of impossible problems. It looked odd the three of them huddled around a table totally engrossed in developing a usable equation, while the reverie exploded around them. ''Is there any discernible expansion when the fuel solidifies from its gel form, Claramond?'' asked Jock.

''No Jock. I think it is just a realignment of its molecules, so there is no mass expansion. Heat wise, it warms slightly, but that is just frictional rather than a chemical catalytic reaction.''

Qasim suggested ''What about mixing on board? Could we get small tanks fitted for the three fuels that make it up, and then auger or extrude the stuff straight into the burn tubes? We can then apply the spark energy to just the surface of what solidifies as it is exposed to fire it off.''

Jock and Claramond agreed it was an exciting proposal. But Claramond reasoned on saying ''There is a hundred-fold expansion when it gels from the dense and heavy three fuels that make it up, and as I have mentioned, none from the gel to solid form though. I cannot see why we cannot; after all, Lord Ayo's shuttle is still rigged to do so when it long hauled between the planets. Its take-off fuel was in the main burn tube in the classic solidified state, right? Akshai, when he owned Ayo's shuttle, used to mix his own further concoctions then, depending on how fast he needed to get where he was going. However, it was not done through auger or extruding. What was done was the three fuels were pumped into the main burn tube where it solidified again. This was done time after time automatically after Akshai block cryo'ed for his journey. As his body was held near to absolute zero, he could afford a continuous explosive thrust, and I mean an extremely volatile shove that may have gone on for years on end. Listen chaps, why did not Akshai consider this method we are discussing now, after all, it seems reasonable enough?''

''Perhaps there was nowhere to go with it, I mean it all works so well as it is.'' suggested Jock.

Claramond continued ''I think you are right Jock. Sometimes research and development lead to the same end, a costly waste of time. Akshai's fuel system delivery, and the fuel itself, cannot be bettered than the way it is. Finding another way to do the same thing is pointless, albeit we might congratulate ourselves that it was a new idea and approach to the same problem. Therefore, what do you think, leave alone the auger or extruding method?''

''I think it still has merit in our case.'' reasoned Jock. ''We need to convert rather than copy though, otherwise all we will end up doing is building another of Akshai's shuttles from scratch, and where are the resources for that coming from?''

Qasim reminded him ''Ironically this was the doctrine the Aristocracy use for their 'Fit for Purpose' list for all the worlds, so everybody's work was supported by the same resource and tooling, power tools and supporting machinery. Everything is identical on all the colonized worlds.''

''Perhaps in this case that approach sounds true. In their madness there was some sort of perceptive reasoning.''

Qasim laughed out ''I do not think so Jock! Earth1 is the manufacturing base for all the worlds, and most of the resources, like wood in particular. One of the lesser reasons was to monopolise all businesses on Earth1, thus securing and guaranteeing the obscene profits they will get from such a regime. The major reason of course was for power and control. Research and development on any world would have been a threat to all of that. If they knew we were even debating what we are, an instant death sentence notice would be slammed down against us.''

''Wot?! Another one?!'' exclaimed Jock wide-eyed in horror.

The three men's heads fell back in raucous belly guffaws, so loud it bored into the noises from the whole party.

Maan looked across the fire he was sat crossed legged by, looking at the apparitions of him prostrate in the arms of Esther. He mused that his face was very pale, and why there was a great concern on Esther's face. He extended his hands to catch the warmth from of fire, when was said ''Thank you for your welcome Maan.''

He looked to his side, and there was a very old wrinkled red-skinned man there. As his hands extended too, to catch the heat of the wood fire, a grateful smile came onto his face. ''One of life's pleasures it is, a fire on a chill night Maan, thank you.''

''You are most welcome old man.'' Maan whispered kindly.

''You dwell in shame, you think, that your mind was not strong enough to buffer out the events that has just unfolded?'' asked the old man.

''I do old man; see me there, in dear Esther's arms, unable to bear the impact of dear Arimina's death. Arimina she followed me, as do all here, and her reward for such loyalty was her life extinguished far too soon.''

''Look, Maan, at your captains, tell me what you see there?''

Maan looked to his captains, all vague apparitions of them. Six of the female soldiers were tenderly tending Arimina's body, the three others and the eight males were scooping soil away from a growing grave hole near and to the centre of the cliff face. ''Grief and compassion old man, is what I see.''

''That is all there is dear Maan. There is no resentment over this tragic loss aimed at you.''

With that, Akinyemi and Lycopis came across to kneel next to Esther. Maan watched as Lycopis's hand caressed his cheek. Akinyemi reached forward and gently grasped his shoulder. Esther smiled at them; her face still full of love for whom she held.

''Tell me what you see there?'' asked the old man.

Maan sobbed out softly ''I have no words to say old man.''

''Realise, Maan, all your captains that follow you have leave to explore their grief, but you do not; no such luxury is afforded to you, as their major. Stalwart and strong you are in their eyes, leading them through three determined attacks from outraged creatures. One fell, where all of you would have been killed this last time, if it were not for your reasoned interpretation of events. Few would step forward willingly to stand in your shoes, Maan, few could confidently volunteer anyway. Akinyemi and Lycopis forsook their genetic right to a life dedicated to the warrior way, to adopt the soldier's way, just to be by your side. No greater sacrifice of personal leanings has been portrayed by anybody on both free worlds. They honour you Maan, but scare is in their minds of who will rouse from dear Esther's loving embrace. The Maan they know and respect, or another, tainted and corrupted by shame, of fear and dread too, of knowing for the first time what the pain of death really is.''

''How do we know who we really are then old man?''

''We are many people, to complicate reasoning who. We must explore who we think we are, who others think we are, who we really are, and who we should be. This last persona is your only real dilemma, Maan. Realising what it signifies, what is going on before your very eyes right this second, is the answer to your last question, Mann.''

''Absolute trust, old man, is what I see and feel.''

''Fools, are they then Mann, these gallant and courageous Gauntlet Runners, and two of the greatest of warriors that roamed the wars?''

''No!''

''There is one more persona left you need to explore, and that is, who 'they' know you really are.''

''Who then of these people am I, that will rouse in dear Ether's arms, old man?''

''The fact of death is as certain as the fact of life, Maan, you must realise this. Dear Arimina's dead body lay there not because you led her to her death, as it was already here, waiting, stalking you all since you first set foot on this planet, not just her. It got to her, and tried very hard to get to the rest of you. Think now Maan, tell me what you have learnt from this to make you the stronger?''

''It was not a pointless death old man as none saw this coming, none could, and one of us died in this learning, so a lesson has been learnt. Complacency that we had gotten this far is now gone from my mind. Adversity is all there is, all there will be, I know now.''

''Indeed, adversity is all there is. Has this boy by my side worth to step forward to meet it?''

''He does Qaletaqa, for I know you now, as I know myself.''

''I know so too Maan. No time passes at this time, so we can be at ease in this safe place. Tell me of Esther, Maan, you see her love for you but you have yet to fully see your love for her.''

''We wait for each other Qaletaqa.''

''No, she but waits for you Maan.''

Maan looked across at Esther, cheek to cheek with him, rocking him gently in her arms.

''We are so young...!''

Qaletaqa told him sadly ''Alas, as I see you now, so little time is left for you on this waking world dear Maan, how long I do not know. Your future is a fragmented obscurity to me, like a mist lost in the morning's fog. However, I do know a powerful love for you is waiting to be born, an awesome potent love of such magnitude it is beyond my comprehension. The most fearsome of lightning thunderstorms, anviled thunderheads casting forth their forks continuously to blast asunder where they meet earth, and their mind-numbing detonations they make, would pale into insignificance to nothing, in comparison.'' He finished with a deeply troubled mind ''Nothing has been an unknown to me before until now, and I cannot, no matter how hard I try, pierce that mysterious blanket to see. Therefore, I sage you now to grab at that love and life you have, before you are overwhelmed.''

''I am not afraid Qaletaqa, being alive, or of my inevitable death that stalks me.''

''I followed your future footsteps Maan, clear they were to me. Alas, they suddenly stopped, barred by a wall of blackness. I extended my hand and it entered that blackness, I felt foreboding and pain, a dream state, a nightmarish vision of a long dark journey entered my mind that you must make. In truth it frightened me, as I could not see its ending. This dear Maan is why I sought and found you out. Put aside now your pubertal traits, I beg you, live and know what love is really all about before this tide of the unknown swallows you whole.''

The repressed longing for Esther flooded through Maan as he looked again at her. He trembled a little as the desire and need for her nearly overwhelmed him.

''Wake from your dream Maan, then stand forth again, but now into manhood.''

From the regal table, the three lords looked down upon the party. Jason said under his breath ''The lucky sods down there, look at them, enjoying themselves.''

''Your fault Jase, you started the whole thing off, remember?'' teased Ayo.

''I would have still been the junior administer in Waldo's hotel right now if it was not for you Jase, at least there was some reverie there, instead of looking down with you now in envy, as you are.'' scolded Garn.

Their Lady's, Sara, Itagaki and Lucy, were given leave by Queen Jane and King James to mingle. They had totally disappeared amongst the revellers, after changing into the common airy and cool recreational clothes that all wore on Homeworld when not working or on duty. There was a law there that any wearing them were left alone, and nobody must approach you. Should you need others around you, you just invited yourself into the group. That is what they had done. Somewhere on a table at the back of the great hall, they upended their second mug of the Green Stuff. ''Phew, that was good!'' exclaimed Itagaki.

Lucy spluttered again, as the fiery liquor bit back at her again. ''Ish ish ery ice!'' she slurred out innocently.

Sara giggled and espied Pep coming towards them. Pep came up and scolded Sara with ''Your daughter is within you Sar, best not cut her teeth on that stuff too early you think?! Drink this stuff instead.'' and then put three bottles of her very own special brew on the table.

''Finally, a real girls drink, thanks Pep. Elie said about it!'' exclaimed Sara.

Pep said ''Yes, Elie will be over in a while, me too. So, enjoy this stuff, it will blow the top off your head but degrade quickly enough not to harm your baby.''

Sara looked to the regal table and giggled out ''Look at my Jase up there, he has one of his 'trying to look happy' smiles on his face.''

''And poor Ayo too, and look at Garn, Luce, he searches for you.'' giggled out Itagaki.

Lucy looked up as her beloved Garn's eyes swept around, and through her as if she was not there, and then around the rest of the hall. ''The poor darling, I must go to him.''

With a bit of wickedness Sara insisted ''One more drink before you go Luce, it is all right it is Pep's concoction.''

After it was swallowed, Lucy almost forgot who and where she was.

The evening dragged on into early night, the three 'trying to be noble', and sober lords, were at their wits end. King James and Queen Jane had been in serious conversation all through the dinner and they were still at it without any indication of finalising. Queen Consort Reffeel and King Regent Qasim, sat together the other side of the King and Queen, talking lightly, and happy chuckles came frequently from their direction.

Jason was staring at his empty dinner plate again, trying this time to match the bigger specks of food that was left with his star charts. He had a fancy there was a familiarity between one area of his plate to Petra3 and her group of planets, from Earth4 perspective. ''Well I'm jiggered!'' he mumbled happily at his success. The exercise was to tame the boredom he felt.

''Jase, Jase...!'' was whispered loudly at him, with a nudge of the elbow.

He looked up startled and saw King James looking at them, he was saying ''...I know the three of you have a great deal to talk about and being up here stifles you. So, find a small side room so you can get your heads down without interruption. Queen Jane has said the third room on your left should be empty, try there first.''

The three stood mumbling ''Your Majesty...'' ''Will do...'' ''Yes...'' Bowed low and marched off the dais.

Ayo whispered ''What do we have to talk about chaps?!''

Garn whispered back ''Darned if I know. What about you Jase?''

''Dunno chaps, but we must be seen that we are about to.''

They opened the door and saw Jock behind a round table shuffling his cards. One side of him was Bryce, and the other Martin.

''What do you think chaps, this will keep us out of the Kings eyes a while?'' suggested Ayo.

Jason and Garn nodded in happy approval, and palmed down Jock, Bryce, and Martin as they stood to bow.

Jason said with relish ''Deal Jock, we will be here for a while if you don't mind?'' Casting off their uniform jackets and rolling up their sleeves the three lords took their seats smiling blissfully.

Totally believing they had ducked out successfully on what King James had commanded them to do, the three lord's persona's crumbled away until it was forgotten who they really were. Totally at ease was how King James found them. They bolted upright and stared straight ahead of themselves, wide eyed in shock and shame. The wicked giggling of Jock, Martin, and Bryce that reached their ears brought their eyes around to the doorway. There stood James in common recreational clothes; under one arm, he had a case of the 'Green Stuff', under the other a case of the 'Nectar Hooch' from Petra3.

''King James has retired and is asleep chaps.'' laughed out James, then asked ''Rules Jock?''

''A hundred Earth1 gold coin free of any charge to join the game James. Lose it all and you get another hundred, but you must spend one day in the kitchens for it. If you recoup, you can buy back that forfeit.''

''That's interesting, then deal the cards Jock my good friend.''

''You planned all of this James?!'' accused Jason.

''A bloody poor war strategist I would be if I could not organise a simple game of cards and a piss-up for myself, don't you think?'' A knock came at the door ''My guest is here chaps.'' said James, and in came Qasim, outfitted too in the recreational clothes.

Mugs were filled and the start of the game was toasted. The eight men, elbow to elbow, settled down for an all-nighter.

''Goodbye Qaletaqa.'' whispered out Maan, as his eyes fluttered open.

''You dream dear Maan.'' Esther told him kindly.

''A dream is such.'' said Maan quietly still in his dream state. Suddenly he jolted fully awake saying urgently ''We must break camp and go quickly!''

''Rest awhile, it is but two hours until daybreak.''

Maan staggered to his feet and ordered to all ''Break camp, haste is needed, hear me!'' He was still unsteady as he ran to dead Arimina's side. ''Help me, please!'' Arimina was lifted into his arms, and he made his way towards the grave saying ''Lay four large fires, one each on the corner of dear Arimina's grave, quickly I say!'' He bent down and Arimina's body was taken by Akinyemi and Lycopis. Arimina's carry blanket was draped over her, and the filling in started immediately, Maan's frantic scooping with his arms from the piles of soil sparked off the others into haste. With many hands it was domed over within a few minutes and as the four fires flamed, he ordered ''To the river, wade in and let the current take us. Stay together, join arms in total silence!''

The raft of soldiers, shoulders, and heads visible only, drifted in silence away from Arimina's Island. The she oolve Arimina, forelegs over Esther's shoulders, facing her, was very unhappy as the blood from the vanquished creature was being washed away.

Nearly two hours later, they were chilled to the bone. As the sun rose Maan caught the site of a high mountain on its own to the south, they were steadily heading its way. ''How far Es?'' asked Maan.

''Two land, but maybe four miles of river, Maan.''

They drifted on for another half mile when a small stony beck from the mountain came into view. As it broke into the river Maan ordered ''Here, leave the water, do not disturb any dry stone, stay in the ankle-deep stuff.''

Esther, leading Arimina by her belt around her neck and pulled close to her, followed as silently as she could, coaxing the oolve forward. After twenty minutes, they stood at the base of the mountain. Maan ordered ''Lycopis, Akinyemi forward. Climb to the summit, cast your eyes towards Arimina's Island, and stay until nightfall even if you do not see anything. Look quickly once again in the morning. However, if you have a report of note immediately hasten to catch us up, do so too if you cannot see the Island from there. Take Arimina with you, she has senses honed on this world, that may be of aid to you. We run like the wild wind's northeast from here, towards those white capped peaks...'' he explained pointing ''...our trail even the blind pollenating tubes of Petra3 could not miss. Luck goes with the three of you.'' With that, Maan sprinted away.

Esther let Arimina go, gave her a little shove towards the backs of Lycopis and Akinyemi as they powered up the first rise of the mountain. Arimina turned her head to look questionably into Esther's eyes, Esther nodded, and it was understood, and Arimina powered away after them.

Esther had to run hard to catch up and be at Maan's side again. She saw he was stony-faced as he led at a punishing pace. He frequently glanced behind him, calling out encouragement to his captains to stay up with him. He did not let up for one minute in the next hour, but the pace slowed slightly, his captains were tiring. He fell back, bullying all forward, hastening them towards the white capped peaks.

Fear started to spread in the hearts of the captains. Esther was getting scared too; it was Maan's unfathomable and unrelenting urgency to get as far away from Arimina's Island as he possibly could. Despite herself, doubt of Maan's worth started to germinate in her mind.

''Rally! Rally!'' hissed out Maan angrily, as he ran again up and down the line of his captains. They were continually spacing out now, the line getting longer. Those at the rear drove themselves forward, but each time, 'burn out' came on that more quickly. For another five hours this continued, until the scree slopes of the peaked mountains were reached. Panting hard now, Maan turned north along them, looking always to the mountain's bleak sides. ''There, a cave!'' he exclaimed, and ran up the scree slope towards it. His captains staggered after him, the running up of the scree was not easy, torturing their already tortured leg muscles and wills.

Maan dived in the cave entrance, and to his great relief found a cavern big enough that they all could get into. As each of his captains reached the entrance to the cave, Maan hauled them through, and pushed them to their knees to the back of the cave. The rasping of breaths was all he heard as he sank to his own knees, making a surreptitious quick glance back along their route. Nothing could be seen except the obvious trail that they had made through the grasses they ran through. A little dismay over this crossed his face. He fell back into the shadows with his back against the rock wall, and his head fell to his chest.

Slowly the panting lessened as each of them flaked out. Maan was the only one on guard, desperate he was for sleep and rest too, but if he did succumb to it, he knew they all might die, was what kept him awake.

Every ten minutes or so, he exposed his head in the cave entrance to look in the direction they had ran. He was looking out when Esther came to his side. ''You hope to see our three spies Maan?''

''I hope not to see them Es is the truth, not until daybreak tomorrow anyway.'' was, to Esther, his ambiguous answer.

A little worried for Maan; she went and sat with the other captains as they roused. Raised eyebrows, and a glance to Maan, was what she saw from them, and that frightened her even more. They too had the growing doubts for him that she had felt!

''Alas, they come!!'' exclaimed Mann. There was so much disappointment in his tone, his captains tensed in worry for him.

Maan picked up a small rock, and as Arimina, nose down following their trail with Lycopis and Akinyemi sprinting after her, reached the base of the mountain where they were, he threw the rock down the scree slope. Lycopis turned first, and led Akinyemi and Arimina into the cave.

''A hundred and fifty plus oolves prowl Arimina's Island, Maan, fifty more skirt the river bank, we think trying to catch our scent. Another twenty at least run back along our route we took to Arimina's Island!'' There was dismay in her voice.

''You knew?!'' Akinyemi asked Maan incredulously.

''No, I guessed right, is all Akinyemi. Arimina's blood was on the wind too, beside the beasts that we slew. We are targets on this world now, interlopers, trespassers, and intruders in the territories of other creatures. We have seen this twice and have been confronted once as prey. They know we bleed now, and that means we can be killed.''

Stunned, shocked and shamed, by this revelation, they all glanced at one another.

''Your full report Akinyemi, please?'' asked Maan.

''Just black impressions were all we saw, but there was enough detail to tell what they were. The beast we slew they have gorged themselves on, pieces and bones of its torn carcass are everywhere. The fires around dear Arimina's grave still smoulder, they are curious of the site, but shy away from the smoke. It seemed to me there might be more than one pack of them; maybe three joining up as definite groups are maintained. The skirting pack went along the riverbank, and then ran out and towards the forest, then back to the bank again, and each time they extended their search down river that little bit more. It will be just a matter of time Maan, before our scent is picked up.''

Maan nodded. He looked to the horizon, the last of the suns light visible as a brighter arc. He ordered ''No fire, eat as much of your rations as you can, drink all of your water, get to sleep quickly, we leave in one hour carrying nothing other than sword, dagger and parry shield.''

Not one of Maan's captains had any doubt of Maan's worth anymore as they contemplated their fates under the unrelenting attack of two hundred plus oolves. This was different from facing impossible odds on the battlefield; this was a primordial fight between two species.

Arimina lay as flat as she could, with her head pressed hard to the rock ground so her eyes could just see their route to the cave. She trembled.

''Is that fear Akinyemi?'' Mann asked quietly.

''Yes major, without doubt she knows she will die. It will not be in a glorious battle though that she falls with pride in her heart, but pulled down and torn apart in seconds without even the time to scream out her defiance. Alas Major, this will be the fate of us all.''

Maan turned to Lycopis, she said ''They will be relentless, Maan. This cave is no defence, they will just charge in. There is enough space for two or maybe three of us to defend the entrance, but sword swings have no meaning to them, they see no danger there, so no fear. We might barricade ourselves in, but with the guarantee they can eradicate us from their territories, and a tasty snack as a reward for their patience, they will wait us out. Three, maybe six days Maan, before we all pass the point of no return anyway, our water will have run out. Climb trees maybe? But the same scenario exists Maan!''

Maan brooded, but it was not on their helpless plight, but on their right to be on the same planet as the creatures that were about to challenged them. Each species must have fought for that right to be there, or how else could they have existed here? He tried to imagine alien invaders on his own world, and how he would react. He decided it was not a matter of them coming in the first place, but a matter of safeguarding his own place there. It was not a hate, but a fear that were driving these creatures on, and a courage and tenacity to go with it. This then must be the meaning of life, he reasoned, to pioneer your place where you are, and defend it at all cost, as there was nowhere else to go other than where you were, to fail would mean death and extinction.

The assembled captains discarded everything, except their fighting tunics and weapons. Maan looked to them and said ''Bring to mind that fable of that Uptown soldier, the one so close to Lord Garn's heart, who purposely pulled and drove himself to his own death onto a Police Captains sword blade just so he could get near enough to him to slice his throat out. Before that Uptowner died, he even managed to spit in that dying Captains face. Are we delaying the inevitable by running? No! A second more life is a second more hope, a second more chance, a second more that opportunity might come our way. We are going to spit in the eyes of these creatures that even now may have picked up our trail to here. Piss I say, everywhere, fan out from this cave mouth and lay your scent, and claim this land and your right to be here. A bold sign it will be to them, that we, us, all here together, are ready for that challenge to be here on this world with them. If it all goes bad for us all I ask is one each I say; it is all I can expect from you. Use Esther's defence move, sword coming under the parry shield, drive it deep before you fall. We run abreast, spaced across our path, wide, so our trail scent is another bold statement. As they near, we rally, a circle of swords I say, pointing out at them in our defiance.'' Maan was panting a little in his passion. From the depth of his heart he proclaimed ''It has been my mighty honour to have lived by your sides, but this will pale into insignificance to what I will feel when I die with you.''

''Major Maan!!!'' was hollered in approval and unity, followed by clashing of swords against parry shields.

Maan led them out into the early night darkness.

It was easy enough for the lads, shuffling backwards, streaming away, chuckling out ''Av some of this you shites!'', ''Git some of this up your nostril's holes, arsholes!'' and the like.

Maan stayed by the cave mouth, spraying all around, up each side, and into the cave proper. He shied away from figuring out fully how the females went about broadcasting their own message of defiance.

Over four hours the land rose steadily, slowly burying the north end of the white covered peaks. The air became dryer and colder, the aromas of the forest and lush grasses they had passed over were left far behind and below them. It was uphill, but the cool refreshing air invigorated them. They pressed on at the speed of their slowest; it was Pilar, the slightest of the females. It was not a fair-paced lope for her, as Maan knew she was working to her limits. In varying degrees, the pace was much easier for the rest of them. Lycopis and Akinyemi were the least affected by the effect of their forced run. They showed little exhaustion; only their determined faces belied the fact that they indeed were tiring. Maan guessed it was more the emotional impact of what had transpired since dear Arimina's death that had sapped their energies, not the running.

The lay of the land fell away again into a gentle slope; the grass underfoot became very short but soft and springy. It was only a mile down into a wide valley. At its base there was a feeble rivulet fed by the peaks that then disappeared into the tufted grass, and the surrounding ground had become boggy. ''Drink your fill my captains, ten minutes is afforded you, and then we press on.''

Pilar came forward, and with bitter disappointment in her tone she confessed to Maan ''I bide not well Major Maan; fatigue saturates me to my very core. I have sage though, sir, should you be willing to listen to it.''

''Speak freely Captain Pilar.''

''I run my own way, to the west, leading away my hope will be half the pack that stalks us. A chance I will give you mighty Major Maan, for you to honour King James's command to you, and to us your captains, my beloved brother and sister soldiers. I implore you please take this sacrifice. It is but a selfish way for me to die with honour in my heart, not in despair blaming myself that it was I that slowed this flight. Major Maan, I beg you...!'' she finished with passion, but her slurred words told well of her exhaustion.

Maan's jaw clenched, and in an angry voice he hissed out ''It will not be a lonely and forlorn death, lost alone in the wild wilderness of this planet, that awaits you, courageous Pilar, but by the sides of who love you as one of their own. King soldiers we are, and king's soldiers we will be. Run on until exhaustion overpowers you and when you fall wasted, no less than forty-two willing and eager hands will carry you on with us!!'' He turned to address all his captains, saying. ''It would not matter anyway if we all ran our separate ways, hoping that some of the others would at least survive. These are intelligent beasts; we would all end up with ten each at least snapping at our heels. Together we will meet our end when they attack, and remember to spit into their eyes if you have the chance...!!!''

''Yeah, piss on them, that is what I say!'' came with venom from one of the once Gauntlet Runners.

''Have some more of this then your tosspots!'' came from another, and the sound of streaming water came.

''Yep, take wind of this then. I shit on you...!!'' proclaimed another, and a long rasping fart was heard.

''You nearly did by the sound of that one!'' was guffawed out.

A thoughtful and considered comment from another was ''I am saving mine up for a bit of seasoning for them when they tear me apart.''

''If it is anything like those awful stinks from your trumpets you let out in the barracks, they will vomit you up!'' was warned.

The retort was laughed out ''Better than ending up as the oolve shite like you will be!''

Snorts of contempt came, then gruff laughter. The females were silent, surprised by the base level of repartee that had issued out from their male peer's mouths. Pilar giggled at the outrageousness of it, which brought her female peers into it. ''Your awful!'' she proclaimed. ''You have shattered our lovely illusions that you were all noble and proud fighters. I am horrified to say you are nearly as bad as we girls are!''

Seriously intoned was ''Nah, we will never be as bloody bad as that!'' and raucous laughter ensued from them all.

The only two who were silent, were Maan and Esther. Never before had they heard words like it! Protected they had been from such vulgarities on Petra3, as all the children there were. Maan did not know if he should laugh with them, as he wanted to, but the thought of exposing and embarrassing his young self, kept him quiet.

Pilar exclaimed in mock concern ''Hush your words Lunn, we have children here with us!''

It went deathly silent, then a snort came, and another. Maan burst out laughing with Esther, and the loud guffaws from them all echoed from the rocky peaks shattering the quiet night.

Fifty yards across ran the soldiers, from the valley bottom. Near to Maan ran Pilar who confessed ''I feel so much better now major; I do not know what came over me. Should I earn your scorn and dismissal, I will understand.''

Maan replied with passion ''If I were relieved of my duties, and demoted to a common soldier dear Pilar, I would be honoured to be by your side as my captain.''

''Aye, me too.'' came. ''Me too, as long as you do not use any of those naughty grown up words!'' came from deep in the darkness, forty yards away.

''Lunn, thank you, dearest man!''

''Best come and run with me, Pilar, me expletive education needs honing up a bit to shout at our dinner guests when they catch us up.''

''Oh, Lunn! You silly man!''

''Away with you now Pilar, peer enrichment activities are encouraged.'' Maan ordered.

With a happy sob, she melted away into the darkness from Maan's side. The air became colder, and it was appreciated. As one dark horizon was met, came another. The slope was gentle enough; Maan deemed that the same effort would have been needed if they still carried their backpacks and stores on the flat. In a while, his paced slightly increased, as the lightening of the sky was noticed. He looked across himself at his captains; they were all keeping up well enough. Soon, the brightening of the high horizon was welcomed, and they could see what was at their heels. Each one of them had an eerie feeling at one time or another that a pair of fanged jaws was about their ankles.

''See!'' exclaimed Maan. They all looked forward, and all along where the near and high horizon met, was broken by a thick ghostly white band.

He dropped his pace as they neared, and saw the band spread out before their eyes. What is that stuff?''

One of his captains warily went forward. He bent down sniffing, then put his finger out and touched it. His hand shot back and he exclaimed ''It's bloody cold anyway!'' He looked at his finger, frowned, and touched the white stuff again. He held it there a while then withdrew it and put it in his mouth. ''Its stiff water, I tell you?!'' he told them in absolute wonder. They all came forward and tried the same. Esther broke off a bit and put it in her mouth. ''It is solid water, it melts easy enough in the mouth, but it has no taste whatsoever?'' she explained. They all tried and relished the coldness and freshness of it.

''As 'cold as ice', peoples, remember our saying? This stuff is ice I tell you!'' she exclaimed in a revelation.

''Then those peaks have the same stuff on them then.'' reasoned Maan. ''High up it is colder, the only place that this stuff can live, I have seen none lower down.''

They all agreed that this was a good explanation.

Maan ordered ''Slake your thirsts, and bring a piece each for later.'' Then he warned ''It may not live very long when it gets warmer though, so as it dies, drink what it gives out.''

A low craggy nunatak was the farthermost north-reaching part of the rocky peaks. Maan led his captains over the ice around it to the east, where the ground fell away at a cliff edge. He looked over, some twenty feet below him was the start of another very steep scree slope that disappeared into the dimness. A gentle updraft hit his face; a few degrees warmer than his surroundings. ''We rest here a short while, my captains, as I need the sun to see our route better.''

They sat back from the cliff edge and waited. Soon the cold started to chill their bodies, and chattering of their teeth was heard. It amused them at first, this involuntary reaction to the cold, and they pulled faces, and teased one another over it. However, it got uncomfortable, and deep down they all knew then this was not to be taken so lightly. Shivering a little, Maan asked ''While we were moving, no symptoms did we show. Is this an effect of some defence poison from the ice, or is it the chilled air?''

''The chilled air for sure, I felt my leg muscles less flexible a few miles back as the air turned that much colder.'' advised Lycopis.

''Then move around a little to ward off its effect.'' ordered Maan.

They mingled, but an early morning breeze picked up that chilled them the faster. Suddenly a shrill growl broke the silence. They looked to the top of the nunatak and an ice white creature was staring down at them. It was half the size of an adult oolve, but its fangs were half again the longer. No fear did it show, and all knew it was going to come at them. However, it suddenly stopped and turned its head looking behind it. It pranced around stiff legged staring hard southwards down the line of the peaks. It pranced again, became agitated, then turned around a few times then stared again. Its ears flattened and it sank a little down on its knees. It crept back from the edge, turned, and with a flurry of its tail, slunk southwards along the eastern side of the peaks. It was lost from view in a second.

Lunn told them all what they already knew ''Our dinner guests are not that far behind us.''

As the first quarter of the sun came above the horizon, Maan did not hesitate, and ran and jumped over the cliff to the east. In his reasoning, it did not matter anymore if the scree petered out into a sheer drop into oblivion. His feet contacted the steeply sloping scree, but they did not stop! Pushed ahead of his feet was a wave of scree that was fast slowing him. He jumped, and seemed to gain that same fearsome downward speed when his feet hit again, the wave came up again and slowed him a little, and he jumped again. With a long shout of exhilaration, when he realised that he could control his fall, he bound again. He dared not take his eyes away for a second; for he instinctively knew that if he tumbled, he would not be able to take any of the momentum out of his descent, and when he hit the scree again, bones would certainly shatter. It seemed to him he was making too much headway towards the north, and at one foot fall, he allowed the scree wave to slow him right down, then he jumped to the south. He wished he had not, as tumbling scree pieces came showering down on him from above. He nearly stopped again, and jumped to the north. Taking less time in the wave and steepening his angle of attack he powered away from the falling stones. It was when it seemed a falling scree piece was travelling as fast as he was, did he realise he might have overdone it. As his feet hit the scree the next time, they skidded over the surface, rather than the wave building up. Very luckily, for Maan, the steep side slowly lessoned, and his feet dug in a little under the surface. The wave was slow to accumulate, but it did, and he rode it down to a complete stop. He looked up behind him, gave an involuntary yelp, and jumped again. There were his twenty-one captains and they seemed to be racing each other. They had followed Maan over the cliff, three, and four abreast. Some outpaced the others, but all were more or less in the same tight knot, shouting at each other to get out of the way. Maan's feet hit again, and this time the slope was not enough to dislodge the scree, and he went bowling over, rolled across his shoulder, and stood sprinting for all he was worth. It is not easy to slow down running downhill, and it was a while before his gigantic strides got any shorter. His pained feet felt the impact more, as more energy was taken out of his downward run. Nevertheless, slowly, he managed to ease down to just a hard run speed, then to a lope, and then as the scree disappeared under the grass footings of the slope, he heeled in and stopped. Panting and wild-eyed he looked behind himself. Three skidded down on their bellies, six more managed to roll out of the sudden change in the surface that he had experienced, the rest seemed to run through it without any problems. As they came up to him, all were wide-eyed and panting. The three that had skidded in hobbled a bit, grazes of the hands being tended in their mouths.

''Where is Arimina, Esther?''

''She was by my side, but rebelled at the last second and did not jump with us. She went north, I think, along the cliff edge. She might have abandoned us.''

''A very wise creature, Esther.'' said Maan wryly, then he looked that way. The cliff went on, petering out, for maybe two miles then gently came down to the high grass plains to the north. He assessed the scree slopes under them and said ''Perhaps we have gained a mile and a half distance, it looks at that point the scree slope is not so acute, and will afford a way down for the oolves. We must press on.''

The grassed land rose again gently, in long wave like undulations. It was not hard running, and the early morning dew was cold and soothed their sore feet. The numbness in their legs caused by the terrific buffeting of the scree jump subsided, and soon they began to relax again into their forced flight.

The sun now fully above the horizon, shone out over the grass plain to its uppermost point some four miles away. Nearing the flat summit, Lycopis warned ''See!!''

They stopped and turned around looking to the west towards the peaks, cliff, and scree slopes. Where they had jumped, was a long line of two hundred at least mingling oolves, running back and forwards along its edge. Oddly, three darted away to the south, noses down, they ran along the east side of the peaks, and it was not long before the reason was obvious enough. The ice white creature that had run that way spooked and made a dash southward. It came upon rising banks that went up the peak face and then an ice ramp stopping its escape to the south. Trapped, its only choice was the shear drop to the east, or, turn and face its pursuers. It tried one more time to scale the ice ramp, making it tantalisingly close to the top, but an ice cornice overlapped, and it slid back down with its claws clawing at the hard and impenetrable ice. It gathered speed in its slide, turned its head to the waiting three oolves, screamed in fear and leapt. It was caught out of mid-air by one; one more went for its hindquarters, and one for its exposed belly. It was torn apart in seconds, its entrails spewed out and down the ice slope; blood gushed and sprayed all around.

They all stood in shocked silence at the gory sight, each realising they had witnessed their own fate.

''Phfffttt!!!'' snorted out Lunn in contempt. ''Is that all they got then?!''

All the chuckles back were tempered by the reality of it now, and what awaited them.

''Let us go.'' ordered Maan quietly.

They turned and ran, but not far. The oolves voiced as one, their howls a chorus of excitement. Maan stopped his captains again and looked back, and saw Arimina making a head on dash towards them at a tangent from where Maan thought she might find a way down. The pack of oolves had seen her too; their heads and eyes were locked onto her. They saw her direction, and then espied their quarry; their howls again reached a new crescendo.

''Alas, Arimina is our bane!'' lamented Maan.

Lycopis said quietly ''She is only bringing the inevitable sooner, Maan. Maybe she is our boon, to at last feel heartfelt relief ending this fearful run. Perhaps see this as a time to compose ourselves, to be ready and braced?''

They watched as the two hundred-oolve pack sniffed their way to where Arimina had jumped. They dallied there, waiting for one of their own to take the first plunge. Arimina was about a mile from the standing soldiers now, flat out, head down, her eyes locked on to the only chance of safety that there was, amongst her adopted pack.

Maan's head dropped and a great shame flooded through him. He spoke quietly saying ''My monumental failure as your major has brought you all down with me. I stand down to Captain Esther, she knows my mind well and agenda. Follow her, sage her, perhaps she can lead you out of this. Go now, my promise is but a few seconds more life, a few seconds more hope, and a few seconds more opportunity that something may come your way.''

None moved. Maan looked to them and demanded ''In the name of King James, I order you away, run, I say, run!!!''

Eyes and heads reluctantly turned away, and they ran on. Maan watched them go, his heart full of sorrow for them. ''I am so sorry.'' he whispered after them. After his captain's heads disappeared over the near horizon, he turned. He saw the oolve pack was now heading down the scree following Arimina's route. She herself was a hundred yards away.

A warm breeze was on his back, and he lifted his head up high and closed his eyes. Breathing in the pleasant air, with its rich aromas of grasses, flowers, and lush vegetation, a peace of mind came upon him. However, it was short lived as his thoughts wandered to Esther, and the lost opportunity gone forever that he had not consummated their love. Sadness came, and he thought of his mum and dad, and the shame he would bring upon them for their own son's failures. The shock of that thought brought him back to reality as Arimina came running up. Expecting her to run past him after Esther, Maan was greatly surprised as she ran behind him and then back to his side to stand facing the two-hundred oolve pack with him.

He saw Arimina was terrified, shaking like a leaf and her jaws jabbered, saliva dribbling freely from her fangs. Nevertheless, resolute she stood, staring unblinkingly at the oolve pack as they continued their unrelenting pursuit.

The oolve pack made their way across the long grassy wave like undulations; they disappeared for a few seconds in the shallow valleys, before reappearing on the tops of the wave again. Maan and Arimina watched them, Arimina's jaws chattered wildly and she urinated herself on the spot. The courage this creature was showing stabbed deep into Maan's heart.

The last rise was reached by the oolves, Maan took a deep breath, and saw them disappear for the last time, only for them to show again at the base of the rise he was on. Every one of these oolves eyes were locked onto him. One oolve led, bigger than the rest by a half. Two hundred yards away Arimina attacked, fearlessly she charged to her own death. Maan despaired and screamed ''No, no!!'' and Arimina obeyed, turning within her length, and dashed back. Maan decreed as she ran up ''No wild wilderness death will there be for you, courageous Arimina!'' he then fell to one knee with his dagger in hand, blade resting on the inside of his forearm; he punched forward and across, cutting deep into the side of Arimina's throat. He carried the action on until his fist was high above his head, flipping the dagger around in his grip; he brought the pommel of the dagger down hard between Arimina's eyes. As her high-pressurised blood sprayed about, Maan let out a great wail of sorrow and grief. He stood slowly, looking down at her body, and dripping with her warm blood, he started to cry. His pinched and bloody face lifted; he saw the oolves a bare fifty yards away. Maan closed his eyes, he then said a sad farewell to Esther and in his heart and mind, it was as if she was already dead and very deep and profound grieving for her started in him. He then awaited his own death.

The sound of many jaws chattering and jabbering reached Maan's ears. He opened his eyes to see the whole oolve pack prancing around heads high sniffing in the air. They were very agitated and scared. A few squabbles started, some ran back a short way, only to turn and repeat the sniffing of the air. They remained balanced between continuing with the attack, and running away, when the largest oolve overcame its fear and confronted Maan head on. He pulled his sword, and brought his parry shield around just in time. A leaping oolve nearly twice his weight was much more than Maan was capable of defending himself against. He had braced himself hard, and the impact threw him up and over like a rigid marble statue. He felt some fingers break, and a crushing blow to his chest, then he hit the ground prostrate. He lunged over his head, his sword blade going under the skin all along the oolves rib cage as it continued to power forward driving itself on. The blade cut through the flesh, but Maan's hand holding the sword was forced forward and down, and the sword blade cut deep into his own right thigh cutting into the bone.

He brought his parry shield over to ward off the attack to his face, the big oolves fangs gashed through it as it was just made of flimsy paper, it tore a third of it away which it became temporarily preoccupied with. This gave time for Maan to pull his sword from his thigh meat and stab forward cutting across the oolves upper leg and elbow, the point penetrated its sternum. It jumped back from the pain, and stood still trembling while Maan rolled unsteadily to his feet. More from the fear of Maan, than its instinct to bring him down as prey, it attacked again. Its claws clawed down, across Maan's forehead and cheek down towards the tip of his chin, Maan twisted his body parrying the creature's body away, its momentum upended it, and it came down leading with its front legs. Its whole weight drove it downwards onto its damaged leg and sternum. It collapsed down into itself, struggling, as if it was entangled in something. As it tried desperately to struggle upright with one leg and get its equilibrium back, Maan's sword slashed down again across its hindquarters. The blade went in deep, carving through the meat. The big oolve howled in pain, sprang up, and ran. As it worked its damaged body, it howled continuously in its agony. Maan turned to the awaiting pack.

Pack bravery is a far different thing than an individual courage, singular fear is something else. Without the reinforcement from others, from a leader, confidence evaporates away into nothing. All that the two hundred plus oolves saw, as Maan charged at them, was their own deaths. There were a few defiant growls, which were bit off quickly as Maan kept coming. There was no weakness to exploit, intimidation was useless, no fear to build more fear on. Maan had beaten their best, their pack leader that was now in full flight howling in fright and pain the way that it had come. Individual terror spread through them, and a pack terror ignited. Howls of fright was what it was, sounding like a continuous baying coming back from the pack as they fled towards the peaks.

Maan's bellowing was almost continuous. It angered him to his core that the oolves were running away from him, and it angered him even more that he could not run fast enough to catch them up. His incessant bellowing changed into triumphant roaring as he ran to a stop yelling ''Is that all you bloody well got then?! Ha! Haaaa! Bring it on then you shit bags!!!''

He watched the oolve pack as it made its way at full bore to the place they had dropped to the scree. It was too high, but they all tried anyway to power up to the cliff edge, to no avail. They started to turn on one another then. The united pack dynamics crumbled away in their fear and frustrations, and the individual pack's dynamics reformed. They attacked each other. From Maan's perspective, it looked like a writhing ball; the terrible noises of the battle reverberated and echoed back from the peaks. Suddenly an oolve body tumbled away from the melee, followed by another. Another rolled away, two more after it. Maan counted the bodies to eighty-five when the pack disintegrated, half went north, and the others chased after them. Few were running, most staggered, some fell to their bellies and just lay there.

''My captains are safe?!'' breathed out Man incredulously, not believing now what had just happened. ''Ouch!'' he had flexed his parry shield hand. Then he felt a strange numbness from the slash in his thigh that seemed to somehow hurt still. He gingerly felt his face, feeling the four gashes down from his forehead to his chin. They were not bleeding very much as yet but they were beginning to sting him a bit. He breathed deeply and it felt that there was a dagger in his chest. He coughed and it hurt.

He was totally exhausted as he turned and saw Arimina's body. He knelt by her side resting his hand across her cheek and jaws. He suddenly realised he did not know what had stopped the oolve pack charge? It certainly was not just him stood there, that was for sure! There were no signs of his captains, and no other beast or beasts were around for that matter. He puzzled a while and withdrew his hand, sticky with blood. Then he had it! Arimina's blood was of theirs, the same species. It was an unknown to them how she died, and it is the unknown that scares all living creatures the most. ''Her pure untainted blood was on the wind.'' whispered Maan in a revelation. He gently stroked her muzzle to say goodbye. ''Your name and the name you carry will always be in the hearts of your people Arimina.'' he promised. The guilt he felt was tempered somewhat by the fact that if she had joined battle, they would have all fallen.

As he got slowly up, a quiet ''Ooof'' came from Arimina.

Stunned, Maan reached down and put a hand to her cutthroat, he felt the two ends of a large artery, severed by his dagger. The blood had stopped seeping out. ''Ooof'' came again. He reached around and put his other hand on the other side of her throat, a pulse was felt! With two hands now, feeling down both sides of her neck at the same time he could detect identical nerves, sinews, tendons, and arteries, they were duplicates! ''Cut your bloody head right off the next time....'' he warned, as he laughed aloud. Relief saturated through him. ''Come on.'' he said putting his shoulder to the ground, and letting her lay across his shoulder, he stood, Arimina was heavy, and he was tired. He took a step, ''Ouch!'' escaped his lips. ''Ooof'' came from Arimina. Maan looked out over the magnificent grass plain. Deep green was the grass to the far distance, with copse here and there breaking the uniformity of it all. A glinting ribbon of a river as the sun reflected from its surface he saw, disappearing into the east, it was so beautiful!

He took another step, he laughed out his ''Ouch!'', ''Ooof'' another step ''Ouch!'', ''Ooof'' and that is how Esther met him in full charge leading her captains. They all ran past him except Pilar, who helped him to the ground. ''What are you doing here Pilar?'' asked Maan.

''The warriors, are any too badly hurt?!''

''The warriors?! What warriors?!''

''Our only interpretation of the noises of battle that we heard, was that the whole of the Homeworld warrior pack had turned up. Esther led us into battle because of this?''

''No'' mumbled Maan perplexed and disappointed.

Esther accused Maan as she came back ''You live, and that is impossible!!!'' She then explained to Pilar ''No bodies, but lots of localised blood. Most of the oolves are dead and dying on the scree slopes and there is no explanation!'' Her irritated eyes turned to Mann and she screamed angrily at him ''Now what are you doing still being alive Maan?!'' She then sobbed out quietly as if in bereavement ''I said my final farewell and goodbye to you Maan, I grieved for you, mourned for you, my heart died and shattered asunder for you.'' Esther fell to her knees and head down cried openly.

Maan looked to Esther, and tried to fathom his own emotions. They were like three dissimilar math equations, the start of one, the middle section of another, and the end of a third all joined up together, making no sense at all. He realised that he too had a broken heart, gone was Esther that was alive to him, gone was that Esther from his now shattered dreams of them being together. She who knelt by the side of him was like somebody else.

Lunn came back, and dithered between reporting to Maan or Esther. Turning his head from one to the other, he said ''Akinyemi and Lycopis scouted the area to the scree slopes. We saw that they headed north then for clues on this enigma.''

''Thank you, Lunn.'' came from Esther and Maan.

They looked into each other's eyes, and both knew then that they had lost each other. Frowning deeply, Maan lowered his eyes. Esther walked on her knees to him and held him whispering ''Oh, dear, dear Maan, what is this? I feel you only as a beloved brother to me, it is all now that is in my heart?!''

''I do not know Es; something has broken in my heart and mind too. My love for you dwells caressing your beloved memory, deep, deep down within me. I feel an intense disappointment, as if we were watching whom we were together being blown away in the wind. Aye, I see and feel you as if you were your own sister Es, loved and cared for in that same way.''

Esther rose, and she looked around her as if it were for the very first time. ''We are different people now, aren't we, Maan?''

''Yes, the shock of all that has happened to us has destroyed those two young and naïve children that we once were. What went with them was that young and naïve love that bound them together all these years. If it were not for today's events, they would still be alive to us, looking forward to a life's devotion to each other. I see now, life itself changes people, who they are and what they are, making them strangers to all who know them and love them the most.''

''Those memories of us together as children are happy, Maan!''

''They are Es, they are. In my minds-eyes, I see them now, chasing the sun that day.''

''Then let them be dear Maan, in your dreams, looking forward to a life's devotion to each other, no more happiness could that Esther, now gone, imagine.''

''Aye Es, let them be then.''

Esther looked at his facial injuries; they looked terrible! She pondered in her mind on the fact that she was not shocked by the sight of him. They were miniscule in comparison to what she had braced herself for! She called Pilar over, saying ''Look after dear Maan, Pilar. I will be gone awhile with the other captains to extend our scouting perimeter.''

''Yes captain.''

Pilar frowned as she inspected Maan's injuries, apologising ''Our healing lotions and soothing balms were cast aside at the cave, dear Maan. We have no waters to clean your injuries too. A meagre-cupped hand of water is all I can offer you from the copses nearby, if some is there that is.''

''How near Pilar?''

''Three miles dear Maan, to the nearest one, give me an hour.''

''No, we go. Our intent and trail will be easy enough to fathom.'' Maan groaned to his feet. None of the pain from his injuries was lessoned by his short rest. They tried together to carry Arimina, but she was too awkward a load, and Maan ended up with her across his shoulders once again.

Pilar carried Maan's sword and dagger, and what was left of his parry shield. It was not much, of little bulk and mass, but oddly, Maan felt more able to cope with Arimina's weight. They made it a mile without rest when Arimina roused. Maan put her down on the grass and helped her to her feet. She stood unsteadily, as if intoxicated for a while, then looked to Maan and then to Pilar. They both smiled at her. An ''Ooof'' came from her, and they then all ambled forward.

''I feel all the danger has now gone Pilar?'' observed Maan.

''It is because we do not care anymore, as the fear has now been burnt out of us all. It has no trail to follow now, to find us, to weave its spite once more.''

''What I am experiencing is the essence of the Walking Dead's oath is it not, to shed all fears, I mean?'' asked Maan.

''Yes, dear Maan it is. However, the chase of the oolves was different. For you see I ran by Lord Garn's side as one of his Dead People Walking, so I know, but alas, to my disappointments, not one of his Gauntlet Runners, so I cannot say there. However, always for me there was in my heart a faint element of hope, but here, there was none while those creatures were chasing us. We all know we should be dead now; ghosts only of who we were, do now walk alive on this planet. Who we are now we must all sound out for ourselves? Who knows who will walk back in our own shoes when we return?''

''I understand Pilar, too well your sage.''

The warm sunshine kept Maan and Arimina moving. The copse was at the base of a gulley, the trees and bush grew alongside a creek. They went down into the shade. Maan sat with his back against a tree while Arimina mooched around. Pilar brought cupped hands full of water over, and Maan drank. Pilar's hands lingered there, and she tenderly moved them around and over Maan's disfigured face. She kissed his forehead and whispered musing ''Who knows who walks in your shoes now Maan. The impact of your lonely stand, and what transpired thereafter, would be tenfold ours, those you sent from your side in hopeless hope. Dear Maan, my woman's desire is to comfort you, but not by longing, until now.'' And she kissed him gently on his lips.

For a long while after their lovemaking, still naked, they stayed united together. Pilar was sat across Maan's waist, Maan's head was buried in Pilar's breasts while Pilar rocked him gently saying ''So powerful this is dear Maan, my senses have been stripped as to what is right and what is wrong anymore.''

Maan mused quietly ''Just yesterday, a life time ago for me now, our union would have been wrong, for I would be selfishly juggling two loves from two broken hearted women right now. But today, this minute dear Pilar is ours alone. Esther, my young love died with me out there, at that very same moment. We both still walk in those bodies that was theirs though, but as different people. I do not know how to explain fully what I feel now, but it is if our grief for each other's certain deaths cut that living bond between us. Our instinctive drive was then to move on and away, which we did. It is final, irrevocable, and irreversible when that happens. When we looked deep again into each other's eyes for that first time, strangers were looking back. As her sister she is to me now, the same but different. She feels the same way about me dear Pilar; such was the monumental shock we felt of losing each other. So, right or wrong, dear Pilar? Neither, this between us is the way it is. My memories are still filled with Esther's love though, so I do not trust my heart and reasoning right this second.''

''I know dear Maan, so I will wait a woman's wait, patiently for the one who she would choose, if he should choose her.''

''Come Pilar, a fire is needed as a beacon and warmth. My body is failing now as these injuries take their toll and send me into an overdue shock.''

Pilar dressed, and helped Maan back into his clothes. He sat, weakening now, looking on as Pilar gathered woods. He pondered over her life's story, and how she had survived the pain he knew she must have suffered, and still remain the beautiful person that she was. So many atrocities against people he had heard of, and certainly, Pilar's early life was in the middle of it all. He looked at her simple beauty, long jet-black straight hair to her waist, black eyes, and dark tanned skin on a high cheek boned face. She had offered herself to him, and he had willingly, and without a thought, taken her. She was, he guessed, five to six years older than he was. Nevertheless, it did not matter to him, no thoughts of what were conventions entered his mind, and it had all seemed so natural.

Pulling a cord from her fighting tunic, she made a bow from a flexible tree twig, and then twisted its string around the centre of a small branch. One end of the branch she placed in a knothole of a log with a quantity of dry grasses, the other end was supported in the knothole of another piece of branch that she could hold in the hand. Holding it on the vertical, and with a bowing action on the horizontal, the small branch drilled one way and then back. She concentrated hard as she bowed, and soon the friction created a smoulder in the log knothole. Frustrated twice by the bow sting snapping, she persevered until the smouldering turned to smoke. She blew gently, teasing the dried grass, until red embers were seen, and then adding more dry grass. As a tiny lick of flame appeared, Pilar held grass stems on the vertical over it. They ignited and she gently placed them down. Gathering hands full of dried grass and small broken twigs, she began to feed the growing fire. She sat back and smiled modestly at her success. She looked to Maan, his face had gone pale, but he smiled back. It had taken her nearly a half an hour from start to finish, and Maan had said very little. He looked in quiet meditation, as if in a half doze. Pilar slowly built the fire up, using small to large branches then a few log ends. Late afternoon Maan had weakened so much he fell into unconsciousness. Pilar cradled his head in her arms; there was a worry on her face. Maan's wounds should be paining him for sure, she knew this, but he had not once complained about his thigh injury. His facial injuries he had admitted were sore, and stinging him. His injuries should have kept him awake at this time, not drive him into a stupor so soon!

She hoped it was just physical exhaustion, but he was super fit, and should not have succumbed so quickly to his injuries. Mental exhaustion came to her mind, but she dismissed this, as he had shown no signs of it.

The first of the captains came back, the early evening air was getting cool, and they welcomed the fire. They were thirsty, easily quenched, but pangs of hunger were biting. In three's and fours, the captains returned, Esther was one of the last to arrive. Of Akinyemi and Lycopis, none had seen since they went north on the scree ramp.

''Easily seen is the smoke, but the glow from the fire is not. It is getting dark, so best build a smaller fire, one that can be seen from the peaks.'' Esther ordered.

Two captains carried a few burning brands to the top of the gully, and other woods were thrown on. Within fifteen minutes, the fire was blazing brightly.

Esther looked to Maan in the arms of Pilar. Pilar told her ''He bides not well, captain. Other than his wounds, some other influence affects him that we are not familiar with.''

Esther bent down and placed her hand on his cheek. A shock of sorrow, and grief, shot through her that he was not the same Maan she had loved, and he was not hers anymore. His face was cold and clammy to her touch. She said ''We cannot read what had happened to him from the clues we have found. His wound in his thigh seems self-inflicted, it is of his own sword?''

Pilar explained ''Arimina's wound is of his hand too, it is a dagger, or sword cut she carries. She is still dazed too, a lump has formed on her forehead, my guess Maan clubbed her there with pommel.''

Esther called her. Arimina mooched over very cowed and subdued. Esther inspected her wound, and then looked curiously at Maan. ''What enigma is this?''

It was deep night when Akinyemi and Lycopis came back. ''The land is desolate, no creature shows, nothing stirs. No sound we have heard, only the winds, no sept of the oolves prowl. The ones we tracked were dispatched, no fight did they have. Their meat smells awful, even from fresh wounds, as if already putrefying. Think not to eat them, however hunger might drive us!''

''Terror drove those oolves away, but we cannot find track or trail of what?'' reported Lycopis, glancing curiously at Maan. ''He stood but yards away from certain death, but the tide of oolves turned and fled. We all heard Maan's triumph, we all heard the battle of the oolves, and we saw their destruction on the scree slopes. Such is myth and legends are born, was this then magic?!''

Esther said quietly ''Easy truths we shy away from, Lycopis, for fear they would dispel our awe. Maan has a story, perhaps a simple one, but buried within that tale is the pain he felt, not of body though, but of mind.'' She knew too well of this! ''Such wounds of the mind maybe grievous, maybe it is this that lays him low.''

They all looked to Maan's pale limp impassive face, he looked forty years older.

''Guard our fire here only, sleep, for our bodies need to recoup.'' ordered Esther.

At all times, a few were awake, so no guard rota was followed. Esther roused her captains as the first brightening of the sky brought in the new day.

Maan groaned softy as unconsciousness left him. He felt the warmth of Pilar by his side. He smiled weakly at the concerned faces looking at him. ''Fare you well on your journeys now, may luck be with you and find you.'' he managed to whisper out.

Esther knelt by his side and said quietly ''The second revered place on this world has now been named and set dear Maan. Forever will your name be voiced as will Arimina's.''

Maan nodded weakly saying '''Maan's Gully', then, laud me no more than that.''

''Maan's Gully it will be then.'' Esther promised. ''I salute you Maan!'' she cried out as her sword was drawn and brought to her nose, blade up.

''Aye!!'' came from the other captains, their swords instantly placed in salute.

A swish of swords was heard, and sheathed again in their scabbards, the captains then left.

Maan was thirsty again, he tried to move towards the creek, but he had no strength left.

Nearly twenty-six miles out to the south east, the grass plain thinned, scrub and tussock took its place. The ground got harder, sandier, rock and boulders were strewn about.

''We are equal to three days out was King James command, we head north, captains.'' ordered Esther.

They ran north, to later gradually bear west, keeping the distance between Homebuilding and them the same. For the first time small creatures were seen, long bodies and tails, stumped legs carried them close to the ground. Some were concerned with their presence, others not. The captains ignored them all.

They seemed to be skirting a boundary between the grasslands and the ground they were running on. Favouring the softer ground underfoot, Esther led them back to the grasslands. Luckily, it curved gradually to the west. For another ten miles they ran, and then came across many localised creatures of the species that had attacked them first.

''We must hunt for food while it is on hand, Captain Esther.'' was saged.

They looked to the gathering; the biggest was of similar proportions to the one that had a go at them. Most of the others were smaller but amongst them were a few even lesser sized creatures.

Esther assessed what she was seeing and decided, saying ''Yes, we will. Now tactics. If we evoke a charge from the biggest, we cannot stand before it. We must lead this creature away, and attack one of the smaller ones.'' She looked to the sky; it was dimming. ''First light for this, as we need clear sight, and it might go on for hours before we bring one down. How say you?''

All reluctantly agreed, but they were very hungry and most would have risked taking bites out of them where they stood.

Esther continued ''There is a slough a half a mile away, we get it to charge through us and maybe it will blunder into it and will get bogged down, or perhaps one group of us stand forth, then another after that and perhaps another, and we pass it on down the line. If it stands for our charge back, we dally, feign, keep it guessing for as long as we can, while some others slaughter one on the small ones back where they gather.''

A murmur of agreement went around. ''Right, Pilar, get a fire going, I know you are good at it. Isa, Birkita, Gitta, Allona, Valdus, Wouter, Alcander, and Lunn with me, we are going to do a scout about, maybe come across something else we can eat, or something that wants to eat us. Chisalda, Gabela, Erimentha, Jaiyana, Chal, Ekon, Takeo, and Harding, see if a shelter can be made, use woods, and pull bushes, anything really. Bring kindling for Pilar too. Three hours perhaps before it is too dark to see, meet back here no later than that.'' The orders were given and everyone turned to.

There was the tentative trying of simple fruits on bushes, none too appetising, and not too abundant. The juices of them dried the mouth, although whoever was trying them felt perked up a bit. Esther decided to ration them, four each divided nicely. Their prey had not wandered too far; they seemed to be bedding down for the night. They were northeast of the captains, and the wind was on the west. If their prey did not wander too far to the south, they should remain undetected on the wind. The shelter was just a sloping canopy, the fire blazed in front of it. It was a bit up close and personal, but nobody cared, most fell asleep as soon as they had found a place for themselves.

Lunn was staring out into the darkness with sword in hand. There was no danger he could sense, but the weight of the sword made him feel that little bit less vulnerable and more at ease. ''Hello Lunn.'' was said kindly.

''Pilar?! Your guard starts near sun up, rest while you can.''

''It is all right.'' she said gently, then confessed ''I know you wish me to see your heart dearest Lunn, but I am blind now and cannot. Another has filled it to the brim, and I must go to him.''

''One kiss from you dearest Pilar, and I would have fought for your love. However, one had not been given, so I stand aside. You have free path to go back to the camp to him if you must.''

''My path does not lead me there dearest Lunn, but crosses the grass plains. If you love me, give me free path that way too.''

''Maan, I know now dear Pilar, but death is upon him, ready to take its last bite. Maybe now he slumbers in the never-ending sleep. You will find him so, is my guess, and come back to be disgraced. You must stay.''

''I cannot dear Lunn, I will be by his side forever if that is so.''

''If he still lives, and can get to his feet, it will be one or two miles an hour if you are lucky, for three maybe four hours a day. At the very best it will be months away from safety, it is a long time to be out there on your own.''

''Where he falls, I will!''

''Esther will not allow this; you are far too important Pilar...''

''...and so is Maan, dear Lunn!! He forsook his oath to King and world, disowned his majorship, abandoned us so we might live the longer, sacrificing everything of who he was, and if that was not enough, it cost him his young love for Esther, for all of us dear Lunn, his captains, his people, and his friends. Laud him not he has asked, for he blames nobody but himself. Think now that he is alive to us, standing forward as was his way, would you not follow him into the jaws of certain death itself, Lunn? You say I, we, all our captains here are far too important, then Maan must be, such a great heart carries more than just leadership, it carries a magnificent valour too that washes over us all. Our people need him, you too, all here do with us, and me. A chance dear Lunn, is all I ask, to see what may be done?''

''The truths you speak dear Pilar, but I would still not let you go if I was in Captain Esther's shoes. Understand if certain death was upon us with the run of the oolves, then what you ask will be absolute. We ran with Maan as our major through loyalty, loyalty to King James and to our oath, to ourselves too, dear Pilar. A pointless, meaningless death yours will be, and that must not, and cannot be allowed.''

''Then 'tis with a woman's heart that I must beseech you with, dear Lunn. I beg, nay plead with you, for just one hour that your back be turned?''

''The laws are strict Pilar; you may stand down anytime, before or after, but never in the field. Say, you were successful; the harshest of punishments will still be applied. Best take the death plunge on your own sword right now than the shame of that! Maan knows this, to his shame, and so do you.''

''There is no sway in your words dear Lunn, I will go without your leave or with it. Without it, I know I will be run down, as I cannot outpace Akinyemi and Lycopis. Thereafter, under guard awaiting court-martial, but I will run again I tell you, and keep trying, until Esther's sword cuts me down as she must.''

''She will, any of your peers would step forward for this.''

''You are a good man Lunn, a good soldier, and a good captain. This proving ground on Homeworld is what it is, but it must prove both ways, for that is what it is for. I have proved I am not, I am not a good soldier, I am not a good captain, I have allowed my heart to dictate direction. So, you see, I am lost anyway, death here and now, or later, it does not matter to me anymore.''

Lunn's head dropped; he knew this truth. ''Dear, dear Pilar...?'' he whispered in despair. Pilar came forward and kissed him, turned, and sprinted away into the wild dark wilderness.

Lunn turned his back, and dragging his heels, dallied his way back towards the camp to report.

Chapter 2

''You sport a black eye, King James?!'' exclaimed Queen Jane.

''Yes, 'um, 'um I walked into the end of an open door Jane.'' lied James.

''Hospital with you then....'' she demanded. ''Our balms made from the healing tree sap are nearly perfected, you will see little of the bruising come the days end.''

As they made their way towards the hospital, they passed Bryce and Jock heading for the kitchens. The two men bowed respectfully, and then glowered hard at James; James chuckled and smiled back at them.

''Where did he pull that hand of cards from Bryce?!'' lamented Jock.

''Not from up his sleeves that is for sure, he had the bloody things rolled up!'' exclaimed Bryce incredulously.

''I had him, Bryce, I had him, I tell you! I was looking forward to James's embarrassment while it was he that was heading for the kitchens this morning!''

''But it is us, Jock! And you know I hate with a vengeance 'cleaning up' of any sort?!''

''Yeah, that is the only good thing about losing to James.''

''You bugger!''.

They stood in the kitchen doorway until MasterChef saw them. Bryce asked sadly ''Permission to enter your chefdom, MasterChef?''

''Of course, drink tea with me, and chat, before the day really starts for the both of you.''

''Nah, we have come to volunteer a day's duty in your kitchens MasterChef.''

A bit perplexed by their glum faces, and surprised, chef invited ''Why, thank you chaps! Please, enter, yes, there is always tedious time-consuming chores that my staff must do, you can relieve them of those, so they can get on with what they should be doing, preparing foodstuffs. But, most of all, cooking, in particular.''

Full of mischief back, Bryce saw a chance for revenge over Jock's gleeful comment. He said ''In truth, MasterChef, that is what Jock really, and very much, wanted to do, you know, preparing foodstuffs and the like, particularly cooking...''

''Shut up!'' hissed out Jock under his breath, as it was his pet hatred with a vengeance.

''...as it is what he loves the most, but he was a bit too shy to ask you himself.''

''Of course, Jock!'' exclaimed chef, kindly. ''There are cakes, biscuits, and buns to make aplenty, bread too! You can do a round robin of all the cooking activities, I will make doubly sure you will be very busy all day long, just for you, how is that?!''

Jock swallowed hard, and as tears came into his eyes, he sobbed out quietly ''Thank you very much MasterChef.''

''There, there, it is all right Jock. It is the least I can do for two of our greatest hero's that will be with us in the kitchens this day.''

Jock sniffed at his runny nose, Bryce braced himself, and they entered.

The three lords were like conjoined triplets, they were on their way to the brewery, where the 'Green Stuff' was made. Wherever they went, they were greeted with almost embarrassing homage, fealty, and praise. They were all wearing their standing very well now, and enjoying their privileged status. For the three of them it was a real holiday from their normal duties, which they had considered they had worked very hard at, and conscientiously at, and thought they deserved what they were getting. Their Lady's, Sara, Lucy and Itagaki, had pitched in, finding chores for themselves in the hospital and kinder gardens. The whole of Homeworld was on holiday, and it was well prepared for it. Food production, drinks of all sorts, and even finishing of maintenance schedules had all been planned to coincide with King James's visit.

''Where do you think James got those cards from then lads?'' asked Ayo.

''Dunno, but it was a bit of a surprise for everyone!'' exclaimed Garn.

''Your telling me, Jock took it a bit hard, didn't he?!'' Jason exclaimed.

Garn said ''Yeah, well, flaffing his cards in Jock's face and calling him an ' _easy peasy walkover_ ' was a bit too much, I thought!''

Ayo laughed out ''And, so did Jock!'' and he mimicked Jock's reaction '' 'Weer yo git them there cards form then?!!! Cum here yu...' and wallop, right in King James's eye.''

Jason laughed out ''Yeah, neither could stand, Jock chasing James around the table, both on their hands and knees, James giggling away, Jock roaring...'' and he started to belly laugh. The three of them were helpless come the end.

They were welcomed with a low bow into the brewery by Gwydion, who had that magic touch in the art of fermentations. He was the brew master, a new and highly respected position on Homeworld that Queen Jane herself had bestowed upon him. A jolly stunted fellow, he looked and spoke as if he tippled all day.

It was dim, lit by a few lamplights, and the air was warm and humid, heavy with the aromas of his concoctions. Background noises of gentle bubbling and murmurs were coming from the casks and barrels upon barrels of his hooch. Gwydion led them to the sipping table explaining ''Dear Queen Jane is a dedicated and frequent visitor here too you know, coming to see how my brews are coming along.'' he told them proudly.

Like three little birthday boys, the lord's eyes were wide and bright in wonderment. Gwydion said in a contemplative voice ''I think something light first being straight after breakfast. I know, a pale-ale perhaps, velvety on the tongue it is.''

The three lords smiled happily, nodding their approval.

Pilar ran hard, she knew her priority was to get as much distance away from the camp as she possibly could if she was to have any chance at all of shaking off Akinyemi and Lycopis. She was the poorest of runners but reasoned Esther will not allow them to chase her down after four hours, that would be eight hours in total to get back; a too long a time. If Lunn had reported her desertion straight away, they would be on her heels right that second.

She ran northwest first, coming eventually into the barren scrub and tussock, rock, sand, and boulder country again. Turning true north for a while, she then went directly west. For an hour, she pounded on and then turned south. Her reasoning was Akinyemi and Lycopis would know she was laying down a false trail, but their only priority was to hunt her down and bring her back, and spending the time to read her route would give her an extra chance to stay ahead of them. Somewhere along the way, they would be forced to turn south themselves as time would be running out to catch her, and they already knew her ultimate direction, and her purpose. Pilar reasoned they all would be running parallel to each other at some point and the great danger was she did not know how far away they would be, and they would see her, and once they espied their quarry, it was all over.

Her burning need to be by Maan's side was what drove her on; fearful she would be too late to even have him die in her arms if that was his doom. Not running directly towards him pained her and she sobbed in her frustrations, her frustrations too and disappointments that she could not run the faster. Pilar looked behind her into the darkness, the black horizon was broken by the sparkling star background, but no dark silhouettes were visible on it to her relief. ''Run Pilar, run, make wind through your hair!!'' she strongly demanded of herself.

Her feet went into a boggy area; she stopped and waited while free water took the place of the ground as it sank a little under her weight. She lifted handfuls and drank greedily the smoky flavoured water, it was slightly bitter and acrid in her mouth, but she knew her body needed it. Her long slim legs trembled with fatigue; her whole body felt nearly wasted. Urgency flared up in her again. ''Run Pilar...!!!'' she encouraged herself once more as she leapt away again.

A long way south now she turned east, she felt Mann's Gully was somewhere to the northeast of her. She had gotten this far and decided to overrun and come from the south to where Maan lay. If Akinyemi and Lycopis were not hot on her heels, they would have tried to intercept her farther north on the obvious direct east approach, she thought. Time was running out for them now, and Pilar thought that soon they must abandon their chase. Her dilemma was she could not stop and hide, for they would certainly find her, and she could not anyway, because of her overpowering need to be by Maan's side.

She ran on until the stars were disappearing as the new day approached, a cold, but gentle breeze was coming from the ice-covered peaks to the west. It chilled her skin, getting through the heavy fabric of her fighting garb. Suddenly, on the periphery of her vision, she thought she caught a fleeting movement to the southeast, and she dived to ground. It was close, too close!

Quiet voices she heard ''Dear Pilar is near to us, I feel her.'' came from Lycopis.

Akinyemi replied ''Yes, she is, I know. She did not rest at her drinking spot is why she escaped. We have exceeded our ordered time in chase Lycopis, we have no time now to roam looking for her so we must let her go.''

Lycopis shouted out ''I know what drives you dear Pilar, for I too broke my vows to die with the man I loved when he went to his certain end by one of our most powerful of our enemies. I know too, nothing on this living world will sway you or stop you on your mission except death itself. Against all the odds, you have beaten us, time alone saved you, and I am glad for you dear Pilar, from the depths of my heart I am so glad for you. Go now with peace of mind, to where your heart leads you, to be by Maan's side. Fear not anymore great-heart, the chase is now over.''

Akinyemi shouted out ''In body you are a soldier from Petra3, but you have the great heart of a true warrior. Your courage humbles me, and I am proud that I once knew you, a cosseted memory you will be in my mind always. Fare you well now dear Pilar. But hear me, I stand here alive by a twist of fate only, Lycopis too, my hope is you will stumble upon one yourself with Maan in your arms. May all lucks go with you and find you?''

It went quiet again, but Pilar remained face down not moving a muscle for minutes after. Her chest ached, her lungs needed air, and they fought hard to expand again, against her will to stop them. Eventually, she allowed them air, gradually releasing the lock she had on them. She buried her face deeper into the grass to mute any sound. Progressively, she started to breathe more deeply as the minutes went by. There was still no sound other than the wind in the grasses, and against all her instincts, she lifted her head. Staring through the grass stems, she saw Akinyemi and Lycopis in full stride, running to the north. They were about three miles away, when they abruptly stopped and turned and faced directly towards her. Their swords flashed of the early morning sun as they saluted her, they then turned again and were gone within the minute.

Pilar sprang to her feet and did a pirouette to get her bearings. She had run past Maan's Gully to the east, between it and the scree slopes; she had not seen the copse in the dark. The nunatak was to the northeast of her, she marvelled at the distance she had covered on her run. She sprinted north, and eased now of the fear she would be stopped; her legs peddled the ground, hardly making contact before they were pushed forward again. With the wind in her long black hair, that sent it flying out behind her, she pushed on. A great jolt of panic went through her as she sighted the gully. Flying now, she sped the last hundred yards.

Akinyemi reported ''On her heels we were Captain Esther, but time defeated us. Passed Maan's Gully, we chased her, not believing she would go by it, but she did.''

Then Lycopis reported ''It was a courageous run she did, well over what Pilar is capable of, to her acclaim. An hour most was needed to flush her from her hiding place that we did not have. We saw her in hiding from afar and saluted her, but she did not show herself openly.''

Esther nodded; there was a faraway sadness in her eyes. ''So be it then, this has happened. We have other duties to perform so we must let her go. Rest the both of you, the hunting has been good! Another beast came to confront the biggest, and we finished off the defeated after they battled it out. It was very exciting as they exchanged charges, a rock would have shattered if it were placed between their heads when they met. That was the courting rounds, none would concede. They both stood their ground then, flaying each other with their horns. Their wounds were terrible but they persevered until one dropped. We were not sure if it was the original one come the end, both beasts were red all over with blood. Although the heart pumped, no life did the defeated seem to have. We just sworded its neck and it stopped breathing. The meat is good; its hide is tough and easily parted from its flesh. We are making slippers, and water carriers using daggers to shape and bore holes, with strips of hide to sew them together. We will stay here all day tomorrow to consolidate and rally, and then we press on. Eat your fills tonight, there is plenty, too much even to carry away with us.''

Pilar jumped from the edge of the gully, to land and roll along the creeks gravel. She spun around to look at Maan. He had fallen to his side, his fingertips, but an inch away from the running water. His head was on one side, saliva had dribbled out, it had gone thick and stiff, it hung like a shard of glass. His bloodless face held no expression, no signs of life did he show.

A forlorn wail came from Pilar as she dived to his side. With his head resting in her lap, she scooped a hand full of water and let it dribble into his bone-dry mouth. It collected at the back of his throat, but there was no attempt to swallow it.

She felt his face, it was cold and dry, she reached below his jacket over his heart, but she could feel nothing. Pilar cradled Maan's head to her breasts, rocking him, crying her heart out. His whole body felt as if rigor mortis was about him.

A soft cough came, then another, a weak choking sound next. Pilar tilted Maan's head to one side and most of the water ran out. A feeble breath was taken in. She pulled his head to her chest again, and with her free hand scooped up enough water to fill her mouth. It was ice cold from the peaks so she swished it around to warm it. She held his head and slowly dribbled the warmed water from her lips into his mouth. He struggled as he swallowed, and she let him recover before dribbling a little more in. Maan stirred and moaned. ''Drink you must dear, dear Maan, you must, you must...'' pleaded Pilar. Again, she tried, and this time Maan swallowed all that she let dribble in. When her mouth was empty, she lowered her lips and kissed him on his. ''Come back, come back to me dear Maan...'' she begged. Again, she fed him water, a little easier taken it was. Maan moaned, and he took a meaningful breath of air. A sigh came from him, and his eyelids peeled back a little. ''Pilar?'' he whispered in confusion.

''Yes, dear Maan, it is I.''

He closed his eyes and seemed to fall into sleep. He was noticeably breathing now. Pilar pulled off her jacket; the cold wind shocked her naked torso, and wrapped it around Maan. Shivering a little, she went to inspect the dead fire. Hoping, she held her hand over its ashes and to her relief she could feel a feeble warmth coming from it. Gently she dug into the ashes with her fingertips, exposing a few glowing embers. With dried grasses, she teased life back into the fire. The partly burnt wood stubs from around the fire were bone dry and flamed within seconds. The fire was quick to build up using twigs and small branches. Taking about half the burning brands, Pilar built another fire about six feet away. When it settled in, she dragged Maan between them, sitting upright, and with Maan sitting the other way; she cuddled him, rocking him gently. The warmth from the two fires soon revived Pilar and her bare skin glowed.

Maan came to an hour later; he felt the rigidness in his whole body ease a little. ''Pilar!'' he said weakly ''I thought you were a dream!'' He spoke funny as if he could not form the letters of his words correctly.

''Rest back dear Maan, I need to tend the fires.'' she said kindly, and she laid him back, with a bail of twisted grasses for a pillow.

Out of the fires heat it was cold, the wind had changed, and like an invisible waterfall of frigid air, a chilling draft crept along the ground and down into the gully. As she gathered more wood she looked across to the small oasis of warmth, Maan was on one elbow, head hung down with a worried expression on his face. Forming his words strangely again he said quietly ''There is a stiffness about me Pilar; it affects everything including my tongue. My breathing is difficult as if a weight were placed on my chest.''

''There is more to your injuries Maan, than just a sword wound. Tell me what happened for a hint as to what ails you?''

He described what he could, but even his brain felt stiff?!

''You carried on your sword the oolves blood and juices from its wound deep into your thigh Maan, its saliva too into your facial wounds. Perhaps, all this creature needed to do is to bite, and wait a while for its poisons to take effect. If its prey falls foul to it as you have done, it will be easy to bring it down. My guess is this is what has happened; for I see no other reason you are in the state you are in. Is it getting any worse?''

''No....'' he seemed a little unsure. ''The warmth from the fire has eased it a bit, I think. I have a thirst too that is not quenched by water, I mean I know I am thirsty but I have a reluctance to drink. I felt cold, to my core, but getting warm again did not seem to matter to me.''

Pilar saged ''My guess is, that is part of it, the poison is shutting everything down. Remember our teachings, Maan, ' _If you do not know, treat the symptoms_ ', and that is what we will do. You are in the warmth now, but you must continually sup water. You are dehydrated for sure, anyway.''

Maan nodded, he understood. Pilar, every fifteen minutes or so, made him drink as many hands full of water as he could manage. As Maan continually nodded into sleep, Pilar shook him awake, asking him question after question about his life in an attempt to keep his mind occupied and with them. This went on all day and into the evening, when Maan asked ''I need to pee Pilar, badly!''

She smiled; it was what she had been hoping for. She felt that the stiffness in him had somewhat eased as she lifted him to his feet. It was one faltering step after the next to the creek. Maan stood upright, swaying, up to his ankles in the gently flowing water, while Pilar helped him. His urine stank! The smell caught the throats of both of them. ''It is being purged Maan, what ails you.''

''It burns a bit and my bladder feels tender.''

After Pilar got him back and sat down, he said ''I feel a little brighter now, but the cold wind I still feel.''

She cuddled him again between the fires. Pilar kept him drinking water, and he made two more trips to the creek before she let him sleep again.

She dared not sleep herself for fear she would be out too long. Tending the fires and short guard patrols kept her awake until Maan stirred again. ''Pee!'' he demanded.

The stink from his urine was less pungent, but his bladder was still very tender. For the rest of that next day, Pilar kept up the water treatment, Maan, every hour or two peed. Night came again and the air was even colder. Pilar resorted to breaking living branches from the stunted trees, which she did not like doing at all, as their active life was still in them. They burned less fiercely, smoked more, and spat out now and again, but the benefit was they lasted longer. Deep into the night, Maan managed to hobble to the creek on his own. He stood swaying; the cold air made him shiver almost as soon as he left the heat from the fires. ''I smell little of what there was Pilar, the burning sensation is lessening too.''

She smiled at him as he hobbled back.

Maan notice the fraught expression on her face and asked ''When did you last sleep dear Pilar.''

''I will be all right until morning, you rest dear Maan.''

''No, there is something I must tell you; my thigh wound has started to pain and it is building up. My face too, I feel the cuts, they sting again. This will keep me awake dear Pilar, you sleep. If I cannot resist, I will wake you.''

''The poison is being removed when you pee, Maan. One side-effect was to dull your pain. Drink water, all you can, while I sleep. You must promise me this!''

He nodded. Pilar smiled and lay where he had lain. Maan hobbled about, outside of the warmth of the fire to stay awake. He felt ill for the first time in his life, and his weakness shamed him. He explored the gully, finding out where the creek was fed, a spring bubbled out from where the gully disappeared under the grasslands. The other end, it fed into a low culvert, and it too disappeared into the grasslands. He hobbled back to the fire, and stood staring down on the sleeping Pilar. It was the first time his boyhood fantasies had been fulfilled. Their lovemaking, and the climaxing of his powerful emotions that had surged through him for Pilar, had left him feeling guilty. Esther came to his mind, and what might have been, but he shied away from the thought, it felt wrong somehow, and left him feeling embarrassed. He pondered then on how Pilar could be here. Esther would not have given her leave to come back; he was sure of that! The only way possible was that Pilar had stood down from her captainship. They were in the field, and Maan knew the laws, before or after you may stand down without disgrace. However, she must have had, and Pilar's only options now were to take the death plunge on her own sword, or choose one of her peers to thrust their sword into her; and if she did not choose, any one of her peers would voluntary step forward for this duty. Mann had already sealed his own fate by standing down from his majorship in the field, and his only options were as Pilar's, he knew. They were walking dead people now, and hobbling back to safety was a contradiction in itself.

The Lords were conspicuously absent at the regal table for lunch, King James and Queen Jane were a little annoyed as no leave had been asked from them. ''Maybe they train with our warriors James, sometimes you can get lost in it, not realising how time passes in the fervour of battle.''

''Great fighters like them, one fearless warrior and two courageous soldiers, yes, that would be them for sure. Leave them be then.'' decided James.

Jane told him ''Claramond has come up with an idea James, to make the doors self-closing as they are hard to see edge on. I feel very guilty you have hurt yourself, and have asked him to work on yours first.''

Feeling very guilty himself now, James insisted ''No, no Jane, it is all right! It was my silly mistake in the first place, nobody's fault. Stop him now please, so he can enjoy his holiday, please!''

''I and Claramond would not hear of it, James, as it is the least we can do for you.''

After lunch, in her quarters, Itagaki's maid informed her ''My Lady, Kirk and John and little Sophie have asked audience with you?''

''Why yes, please show them in.'' Itagaki agreed happily.

The three of them came in with kind smiles on their faces. ''Well welcome you are, the three of you.'' greeted Itagaki smiling broadly back.

They sat at a table enjoying tea and a biscuit, mainly chatting lightly over what was growing in the kitchen gardens, when Itagaki asked ''Your purpose for this visit is veiled in you I know, please talk openly and be at your ease?''

A frown came onto Kirks face ''We want to go back... back to the planet Thergo?''

''But why, Kirk?!''

''It is because all we three are doing is hiding from it here. In dread and trepidation, we three walks, foreboding always in our hearts. We have decided to confront our fears, together, hand in hand. Please find sanction for this!''

''When?''

Sophie pleaded ''Now, this minute, while our courage to go is still about us dear Lady Itagaki.''

Itagaki looked to her, and saw her hope and determination burning brightly in her eyes. ''You will be alone there. All our researchers and scientist have been withdrawn, some came here with us, others continue with their work on Petra3.''

John said ''We will not be alone dear Itagaki, the memories of our kith and kin are there, those that perished.''

Itagaki saw that the resolve to go was in all their eyes. ''Stay here.''

After finding Lady Sara, they went to see James and Jane. They agreed they could go. ''See if Lord Jason, or Lord Ayo will take you. As soon as you have a pilot, go.'' ordered James.

Sara and Itagaki did a frantic search for both, picking up Lady Lucy on the way. The three girls spun around Homebuilding, but nobody they asked confessed to seeing any sign of the lords.

''This is no good Sar, we must go soon, better still, now, for Sophie's, John's and Kirk's sake.'' Itagaki pleaded.

Sara said ''Remember King's James command? ' _As soon as we have a pilot, go'._ Well, we have two do we not, you, and me?''

''I am coming too!'' demanded Lucy.

''It is horrible there, Luce!'' warned Itagaki.

''If Sophie has the courage to go, then so will I!''

It was agreed. They picked up Kirk, John, and Sophie on their way out. They jogged to the take-off strip and climbed aboard Jason's shuttle. Ayo's used the special fuel manufactured on Homeworld, and at a pinch, they might be able to refuel Jason's with the normal stuff, if necessary, on the planet Thergo.

They blasted off, Itagaki asked from the pilot seat ''The Amaterasu or The Pepromene, Sar?''

''The Pepromene I think Itagaki, Pep is on board and she will want to come anyway, for sure.''

They docked. As they entered the hatch, on the sight of Kirk, Sophie, and John, Pep immediately guessed their mission. ''Does walking Pep know?'' as she was surprised that part of herself was not with them.

John explained speaking to the bulkhead ''No Pep, just us and the King and Queen know.'' He then pleaded ''Haste is needed on this journey dear Pep, the fight between waning courage, and courage itself battles fiercely in our minds. We three must do this now before we are lost forever in ourselves, locked face to face with our fears, endlessly staring it in the eyes.''

''Buckle down!'' demanded Pep, as she roused Haïzum the engine management AI.

Pilar roused, and immediately shook herself awake. Her scared eyes searched for Maan; and he was not in the gully. The fires had burnt out; they were just a pile of ashes giving off a meagre heat. With a wail of despair, she ran out of the gully and searched around with her eyes. And there on the scree slopes where the oolve pack had found their way down, she saw him. He dragged his right leg, head bowed, as he made his way painfully under the low cliff.

''Maan!!!'' screamed Pilar as she sped after him. Up the rising scree slope, she nearly choked on the stench carried on the wind coming from the dead oolves, putrefying, repugnant, as Akinyemi had advised. She called his name all the way, until she too was under the cliff, but Maan did not seem to hear her. She ran a little way ahead of him and turned to investigate his face. There was nothing in his glazed eyes; and they were staring down not focusing on anything. ''Maan?'' asked Pilar softly. No sign did he give as he pulled his hurt leg forward again. She opened her arms, and at Maan's next step, they went around him. He whispered ''I must go, tell them, tell them I made you come back to me.'' he was reciting his purpose, to himself.

''Dear Maan.'' whispered Pilar as she held him. ''Rest a while on your quest, sit for a few minutes.''

''Yes.'' came from him as quietly, and he sat in Pilar's arms resting against the cold rock cliff.

Pilar rocked him gently, with his head under her chin. The little warmth in her body from her run to catch him up soon went. The breeze was cold and unkind, and soon her chin quivered as her body chilled. She looked out over the great grass plain; it was darkening as the sun fell away for the night, and there were angry looking storm clouds on the horizon and they were heading their way. ''We must go, dear Maan.'' she said softly, and she stood and hauled Maan to his feet.

With her right arm around his waist and his left across her shoulders, she took hold of his left hand, and lifted him a little taking some of his weight off his bad leg. They shuffled northwards towards where the cliff petered out into the high grasslands. Pilar tried to reason how long she had been asleep. '' _All night and most of the day!_ '' she thought in disappointment. ''Eighteen hours!'' she reckoned. With the clue from the burnt-out fires, she guessed Maan had been walking for at least ten of those. Lunn's advice came to her ' _...one or two miles an hour if you are lucky..._ ' it was nowhere near even to one!

Unsympathetic icy rain came down, and within the minute, they were both drenched, the coldness of the fat black raindrops was hardly felt by Pilar on her freezing skin. In a quiet urgency Pilar encouraged ''We must keep moving Maan.'' No indication from Maan came that he understood or even heard her. They struggled on, Pilar supporting the automaton that Maan was. Pilar extended her right-hand fingers to feel the cliff face to keep them on track. She could see nothing ahead of her now, and when she tried, the driving freezing rain stung her eyes. Eventually, what seemed like forever for Pilar, their path rose a little then disappeared under the tough highland short grass of the plateau. After the small sharp shards of the scree under the cliff, Pilar felt as if she was floating on air. Her fighting slippers were torn to shreds, just about hanging on by a few stubborn pieces. She turned west a little then headed south, she knew the ice sheet was nearby. The nunatak had come to her mind, perhaps shelter might be found there on its west or south side. It was relatively flat terrain, and with the wind and the rain on their backs, Pilar encouraged Maan along a little faster.

The ghostly white ice sheet underfoot took what little feeling there was away from Pilar's feet. Soon she could not feel them at all, so she slid each foot along with her legs, not even knowing if they were even touching the surface of Homeworld. The thick dense rain clouds dispersed, and shower clouds took their place. Spiteful torrential downpours occasionally hit them as the wind picked up. Through the broken cloud, the darkest sky to the east brightened with indigo. Through the intermittent faint light of the Homeworld's moons, Pilar could just make out the silhouetted nunatak. She aimed straight at it over the ice to come to its base. As she guided Maan around the east side of it, the winds on their backs lessoned, until on the southeast corner they were sheltered from it. In the sporadic faint light, she espied a dark black crease in the rock face. It was a small recess just wide enough to get Maan inside in the sitting position. It was tight and held him upright. He did not protest as Pilar pushed him inside as far as he would go. She undid her belt, and pulled Maan's away, then pulled back both sides of her tunic, she then did the same with Maan's. Kneeling in front of him, she pressed her naked chest into Maan's chest, wrapping him with her tunic. With her belt joined to Maan's she teased it over his shoulders to his back, and then did the same to herself. Cheek to cheek she hugged him. ''Don't go, don't go dear Maan.'' she sobbed out.

Maan felt sunlight on his face, it was weak but pleasant to him, and he sighed. Opening his eyes, he saw just above the horizon a watery sun, surrounded by red broken clouds. He did not know where he was or how he had gotten there. Every time a scurrying cloud blocked the sun, the warmth he felt disappeared and the true temperature of the air hit his face. It was cold, very cold. He did not want to move; the sides and front of his body were comfortable. His legs were cold and there was very little feeling in his feet. He realised he had two fighting jackets on, the one he wore and another wrapped around him so its collar was under his chin. He fought hard to remember anything. Slowly as his mind woke up, he remembered being at the gully, and then his pledge '' _I must go, tell them, tell them I made you come back to me._ '' and then Pilar's face exploded into his mind's eye.

''Pilar!!! Pilar!!!'' he shouted out in his panic as he tried to dislodge himself from his rock crib.

From far away he heard ''Maan..., Maan, stay there, I am coming!'' Within the minute, he heard her running footsteps, and she appeared before him. She was naked from the waist up. In her hands was a bloody bundle of what was left of the ice white creature that had been torn apart by the oolves. She flung it to one side and dived into Maan's open arms. He wrapped her tunic around her and weakly pulled her into him. He then reached between them and pulled back his tunic on one side then the other, she felt like a block of ice against his bare skin. In short sharp pants she told him happily ''I have a little food and skin from the creature to repair your shoes with dear Maan.'' her desperate search had been successful. She shuddered in Maan's arms, it was involuntary, and he pulled her closer. ''We must go as soon as I have repaired your shoes Maan, to the cave we head for, maybe there are a few stores left untouched by the oolves.''

Maan whispered ''Wait a woman's wait no longer my dear Pilar, for the one who you would choose, has chosen you.''

Pilar raised her head and kissed him, then brought his head to her breasts. He tenderly kissed them both, then rested his head against her chest. He could hear her heart thumping. The sun shone brighter; and the little sun trap they were in caught its direct rays. As their ardour warmed their bodies, both felt an ease to the cold and in a short while, they both felt snug. Warmed now, Pilar slept, Maan cradled her, caring for her, loving her.

''Where are they all!'' demanded James. He would have expected Sara or Itagaki to have at least come back to report to him that either Lord Ayo or Lord Jason was on their way to the Planet Thergo, but none of the Lords were at the dinner table, again, and the search for their Lady's had come back empty handed.

''I don't know what to advise, perhaps they all went?'' suggested Jane.

A guard came, begged his leave, then asked ''Your ambassador, Wally, would like a quiet word with you sire.''

James nodded and Wally approached. He whispered ''Your Majesty, I have found them. Lord Jason, Lord Garn and Lord Ayo are in the brewery, and they are a bit worse for wear sire.''

''Oh, are they now?!'' it was a rhetorical question. James was absolutely livid! ''Are they coherent?''

''Comatose, they are, flaked out sitting at the sipping table with Gwydion the brewery master.'' Wally explained.

Jane put her hand across her mouth to hide her giggle.

''I think a little tour of Homebuilding after dinner Jane, and if you do not mind, I will lead the way!''

Silently, in their ceremonials, Garn and Jason stood swaying at attention in front of James. Their pounding hangovers would only let his most emphasised words he was shouting at them through ''...shame...! shameful...! disgrace...! disgraceful...! humiliation and embarrassment! (that he had felt) ...abusing your privileged positions...!'' and so it went on and on.

Jane chuckled as her Lord Ayo presented himself to her. ''You have been a very naughty little boy Ayo...'' she giggled out ''...leading astray Lord Jason and Lord Garn, so?!''

Ayo swallowed hard, it was not in guilt, it was his rebellious stomach that was so desperately trying to rid itself of the evil concoction that he had sent down there. Some of the stuff that had passed his lips was still in its fermentation stage!

Smiling at Ayo's obvious discomfort, Jane explained ''King James and I have agreed, for protocols sake, that the punishments he will set for Jason and Garn, you will have to do too.''

A little panic crossed Ayo's face, but Jane reassured him sympathetically ''It will be all right Ayo, you know James as a 'man of the world' so to speak, he knows these things happen now and again, so it will be not too bad, all right? I promise you.'' she finished kindly.

All Ayo wanted to do was to sleep. It was four of the hours in the bloody morning, damn it! James's guard had shaken them awake in the brewery with the orders to turn to in their ceremonials, and that took an hour as they could hardly stand!

Ayo marched into King James's quarters at the agreed time. He stood to attention between Jason and Garn.

James looked at him disapprovingly. He then ordered ''The three of you are to volunteer one-week's work in the kitchens, you will turn to at four in the morning...'' and he then stressed out ''...and you will be the last to leave at night, got it?!''

Ayo nearly feinted, Jason and Garn caught him, and Jane slapped her hand over her mouth to stem her giggles.

James continued ''You will ask MasterChef for all the chores that support the kitchen's effective running and cleanliness, not the food preparation, cooking and the like, do you understand?!'' The pale faces of the lords paled a little further, and they nodded.

''Now go, change into your recreational clothes, and report yourselves there in fifteen minutes!''

The three snapped to attention..., well, that was the command their brains gave to their bodies, but all that showed was a slight shudder that went through the three of them. Heads lolling a little, and on unsteady feet, they marched out.

Jane looked questionably at James, he answered ''They forgot, that is all Jane! They, we, are all in a very privileged position, in a very privileged lifestyle, by the leave of those who are grateful to us. Those three had started to relish it though, enjoying it, forgetting why they were in that position in the first place. I have seen them strutting around together like three cock roosters, mimicked benevolence in their eyes, lazy, slouching contemptuously at the table and the like. Bringing the three of them back to their roots, a life similar to servitude and drudgery will help them understand again, and respect the laud, not taking advantages of it! They must show themselves as noble again, humble, and respectful to those who respect them.''

''I understand James. They have been spanked really hard by you, and I am sure your message will get through.''

''Yes, we men need it now and again you know; a good spanking that is...'' Jane giggled ''...to put us back in our places.'' He then confessed to Jane ''The night I got this...'' and he touched his sore eye ''...was because of a hand of cards, Jane. Reffeel gave me an ear blistering to beat all others when she heard that Claramond had broken off his holiday to find a fix to my lie.''

''King James, I am surprised at you!!''

A sheepish look came onto James face and he begged ''Order Claramond to stop now please, and get him back to his holiday?''

Smiling at the guilt he obviously felt, and deserved, Jane told him ''It is far too late for that now James, he got Qasim and Jock interested in the problem too and I am not going to ruin their fun, for that is what it is for these engineers. They are happier now than they ever were while on holiday, and because it is for you, they are ecstatic that it means more than just an exercise.''

The three lords met in the middle of the great hall feeling very sorry for themselves. Each had hoped for a little bit of sympathy from their women, but their quarters were deserted. Glumly, they made their way to the kitchen. The early morning smell of breakfast being prepared that issued out of the open door repelled them like the opposing ends of two magnets. Audible and ominous rumblings came from Ayo's stomach that did not help any. The three swallowed hard, and tried to compose themselves.

Mournfully Garn asked ''Ready lads?'' The two nodded. ''MasterChef, permission to enter your chefdom please?''

Chef saw them and was overjoyed, he bustled over and bowed low saying ''An early morning breakfast is it? The frying pans are ready, full of sizzling fats. It will be my greatest of honour, beside my duty, to fry it up personally and immediately for you, as I know how busy you are, doing your duties...'' the lords gulped hard, this time it was in guilt, the first of King James lessons was learnt ''...so I will get right on with it. Strapping fit fellows like you would like an Ayo's size breakfast, yes? Let me see now, it was four sizzling eggs, six crispy bacons, plenty of bubbling beans, eight blistering sausages oozing their juices, four steaming black pudding, three tomatoes fried soft and squidgy, four hash browns sodden with the fats from the bacon and sausages, four mushrooms limp and soft, and smothered all over with brown sauce, wasn't it? Oh, and two breads!'' he remembered.

The three lords gulped hard again, for the other reasons this time!

Jason was the only one able to speak, and he said quietly ''No chef, thank you. We have come to volunteer ourselves for a week's duty in your kitchens and we are determined to work the same hours as your good self.'' Jason had a little personal guilt trip as he said that. ''We expect to work at the lowliest of chores and be treated by you as if we were newly employed in your kitchens. We expect the same encouragements and disparagements over our work too.'' The last bit was for a bit of penance, Jason was the first of the three to realise fully how far they had fallen from their status. Chef had a reputation, but not a good one, on how he honed new people into his kitchen. Absolute perfection he demanded, right from the start, and nothing was ever good enough!

Chef fell to his knees and reached out and took Jason's hand, he kissed the back of it saying ''Mighty and noble lords you are, to lend yourselves for this. It will show you are of the people, for the people, and one of us.''

His words got through to their wet brains, and shamed the three of them. The second of Kings James lessons was realised.

With a bucket of soapy water and a hand scrubbing brush each, they were shown into a large storeroom. Starting in one corner, on their hands and knees, shoulder to shoulder, they went at it. Garn and Jason had moved slowly along, but Ayo had not. They turned their heads to look for Ayo. With glazed and crossed-eyes, dribbling from his mouth, his head was inscribing circles on his shoulders, but his scrubbing brush remained stationary. The scrubbing command he was sending from his brain to his hand had been waylaid, somewhere, and was just not getting through!

Pilar slept the most of an hour, sighed and asked ''How do you feel Maan?''

''Very weak dear Pilar, it is the cold that numbs my thigh wound. Something else now ails there, I know. Around the cut is a ring of burning, and it is spreading out.''

Pilar looked at the scars running down his face to his chin, they were angry red. She did not show her fears and encouraged ''Then we must be in haste, towards Homebuilding. Perhaps an outreach patrol or an exploration party will come across us?'' It was highly unlikely she knew, but besides being an encouragement to Maan, she also needed any faint hope in her heart too.

Maan asked forlornly ''Why are we doing this?''

''A hope.'' Was all she could offer. She became worried, as she knew Maan was beginning to give up.

The chill air hit them hard as they disengaged. Pilar did up Maan's jacket, and then her own. She collected the scraps of the creature she had found, and began gnawing at the scarce fat and meat residues on the inside of the pelt. It was frosted, stiff, but not solid, and tore away without too much effort. She chewed it a while, to warm it and get it ready for Maan to eat. Using her forefingers and thumb, she pressed it between his lips. He smiled weakly, and tears came into his eyes as he swallowed. It was just a few small mouthfuls, a meagre pittance to what his body really needed.

The only weapon they had between them was Maan's small dagger. Pilar's forgotten soldier training and mindset had let her down again by running from the gully empty handed. Two of the largest pieces of the pelt she wrapped around Maan's feet and torn shoes, with the long fur on the inside. There was just enough to bring the edges together, from the top of his ankle to the end of his toes. Piercing at intervals along its edges, she tied the pelt pieces to his feet using strips she had cut from the remaining small scraps. One was too thin in places where she had tried to cut enough ribbons to do the job, and as she gently pulled on their ends to secure the knot, it snapped. Too short now to be of any worth now she put them in her mouth and swallowed them. The long fur on them made her gag a little, but after a few tries on each she managed to get them down.

She smiled to herself as she looked at Maan's feet. It had been a desperate search for the remains of the creature, driven by a desperate hope that there was some left to find anyway, and she had not been disappointed! ''Come Maan, we will get as far as we can to the cave today.''

That tiny bit of food Maan ate revived his dulled mind a little; nevertheless, he struggled, like trying to reason through a heavy head cold. He said ''No dear Pilar, there will be nothing there after being ransacked by two hundred hungry oolves. We went off course, best to take a direct route from here to Arimina's Island, it will be shorter.'' He knew it was a gamble, as it would be unknown country, but everything was a gamble anyway. All he wanted was for Pilar to get to safety as soon as possible so he could defend her actions with his lie.

Pilar was relieved that Maan had gained some of his senses back. She decided to go his way, not because she felt it was a better plan, quite the contrary, as her route was a known route and terrain, it was simply because Maan wanted to go that way. And that was important, if Maan was content and had a purpose he believed in it would keep him going for that much longer.

She helped him out of the crevice and got him to his feet. He swayed, unable to gain his equilibrium. She put her arm around his waist, and positioned herself as she had previously done, and they moved off across the ice sheet.

Each time Maan dragged his bad leg forward and put weight back on it he quietly gasped. Pilar concentrated her efforts to lift a little as Maan put weight on her shoulders. So, they went painfully forward. The ice sheet seemed to go on forever; the recent rain had frozen and put a glaze on its surface. They shuffled along, feet hardly lifting from the surface of the ice. Around mid-day, a break came in the scurrying clouds long enough for them to feel a little warmth from the sun. An exposed black rock, a yard across, stuck up through the ice, a little island in the cold whiteness. At waist high, Pilar managed to get Maan sitting on it, then lay him back, he then seemed to doze. She checked his shoes and the ties, and they seemed all right. Then she checked her own. With great shock and despair, she saw her right one was missing; she had not felt it go! She looked back on the route they had taken but nothing could be seen. Disappointingly, she had to let it go. She was tired too, almost as exhausted as Maan was, so to search for it, there was a chance it might be a ten-mile run there and back from the nunatak. It was too far, as she knew they must get off the ice before nightfall. Sobbing in her frustration, she cut a few inches from the hem of her fighting jacket and bandaged her foot. Her white toes had a little frozen blood between them and they had no feeling whatsoever. Her other shoe was still there, its thick sole had kept the sole of her foot out of direct contact with the ice. She managed to wriggle her toes; they did not seem to be as stiff as the ones on her other foot. After rousing Maan, they headed off again. Their cold clothes were still damp, but they did keep the wind off their bare skin, slowing a little the sapping of their energy and strength.

Late afternoon, with the sun in their eyes, Pilar saw an end to the ice. She feared as it looked like the edge of a cliff, but as they got there to her relief the ground dropped gently away, and the ice petered out into frozen scree. This went down for quite a way and she saw the start of a field of high plain grasses. That disappeared again at a sharp edge, but far away below that, tops of trees were visible. Happily, Pilar exclaimed ''See, Maan, we are near to the end of the ice and freezing cold!''

Her happiness was short lived though for it was impossible for Maan to negotiate the frozen scree slope. The slight downward momentum at each step put that extra bit of strain on his bad leg, and it just kept giving way unable to bear his weight. Maan collapsed taking Pilar with him, and he could not get to his feet again on the slope, he sat there in a daze.

Pilar sat with her back to the slope, legs up the rise, and holding Maan between them. She reached under his arms and pulled him to her chest, slid down the slope a little on her bum, and then pulled him again. At first, it was not too bad and they made relatively good ground, but as the slope lessoned, and the hauling on of Maan became harder, she began to weaken. She rested now and again, and it was at one of these rest points that the ice sheet sent out its last vindictive effort to stop them escaping alive. A katabatic wind slammed into them; this fast-downward rushing cold dense air from the top of the ice field hit them as if it was the solid ice sheet itself. Maan was nearly torn away from her grip, Pilar screamed, but the roar of the wind was so loud she did not hear herself. Maan was out cold, Pilar kept her body in contact with the ground, she felt herself lifting now and again as the wind tore at her. Pilar knew they were going to die right then if they did not find shelter. She felt half her weight, and as she pulled Maan, he was the weight of a feather. The wind gained even more momentum, Pilar lifted off the ground, saved only by her grip on Maan's jacket. She dragged him as if he were an anchor. The drop was only two feet, where the rainwater runoff from the scree slope had eaten away the ground, but it was enough to create a dead spot. Maan landed sideways to the slope, Pilar, feet first downwards. She pulled herself to him, and as soon as she was sideways on herself, she pushed him under the overhang laying half on him, the wind buffeting her jacket. What confused her was the air they were breathing in was quiet and still, while the deafening roar continued but a few inches overhead. She raised her arm above the overhang and put her hand into the air stream, it felt as if a fierce cold waterfall was hitting it. She shouted out Maan's name, but her own voice did not even reach her own ears. The hours passed; it was an early nightfall as thick clouds had blanketed the sky. Curiously, Pilar did not feel so intensely cold anymore; feeling was coming back into her legs. The wind lessoned gradually until it stopped altogether, it then reversed into a gentle warmer updraft breeze carrying the scents of the grasses and trees far below. Her tenseness eased as her body warmed and she fell into an exhausted sleep.

It was the pain in her toes that awoke her; they felt as if they were being squashed tightly in a vice. She massaged them; they still felt ice cold. While Maan was still out, she checked his feet. They were white and wrinkled but flexible. After tying back on his pelt shoes, she began massaging his legs. This bought him out of his sleep and he raised his head and smiled weakly.

''Where are we?''

''Off the ice dear Maan. It is all downhill now and maybe I can get a fire going in the woods by the days end.'' she had hope in her voice.

''How far is it?''

She looked to the treetops in the early morning light. Indeed, how far away were they?! An easy few hours lope when they started out, she thought, but now, maybe up to two days, if her own strength would hold out.

''They are in view Maan, and that is something real to aim for. Come on, let us get going.''

There were a few hundred yards of exposed scree that disappeared under the short course grass that was easy enough, but Maan still could not stand on the slope, so Pilar dragged him down and over the grass holding him under his arms. It was awkward, her in a stoop, dragging Maan backwards, but he slid effortlessly over the wet grass once his momentum had gotten up, a nice surprise for her in her fatigued state. She became optimistic that the distance could be covered now before the days end.

Pilar managed a mile before she needed to rest. The warmer air revived Maan a little and she helped him to his feet.

He stood swaying. ''I am very giddy.'' he advised.

Pilar held him up as he took his first few steps.

It was slower than dragging him, but Pilar was using up less energy that she knew she must conserve. There were a number of rivulets to quench their thirsts but it was food they both desperately needed. The faraway treetops seemed to stay where they were in Pilar's eyes, and as she looked to them again, a frustrated sob escaped her lips.

The three lords stood side by side inspecting their work when chef bustled up behind them. He took one look and exclaimed ''A pre-scrub was a good idea; I will leave you to it then!'' and he rushed away again.

Ayo whimpered, Garn sobbed and Jason sighed in disappointment.

Starting in the same corner again, on their hands and knees, shoulder to shoulder, they went at it again. Ayo stayed up with Garn and Jason for a short while, then whispered apologetically ''Sorry chaps, but I must visit the kitchen gardens.'' He crept to the door of the storeroom and looked out into the now vast kitchen area. Chef was touring the actual food preparation work for breakfast, while Wally toured doing his job of assigning personnel to balance out that preparation. They had about a hundred staff now, about a hundred and three now with the lords in tow. It was very busy which gave the chance for Ayo to creep towards the garden door. On his hands and knees again, he made his way, finding it difficult to stay upright even with four contact points. He swayed often, sometimes peddling with a knee, making more than one attempt to get it to the floor. He looked up into the eyes of a young girl trainee; she smiled then started to giggle quietly. Ayo mouthed '' _Garden door?_ '' She pointed and he went in that direction.

Smiling coyly, he told Garn and Jason ''I feel so much better now! Ten paces out the door chaps, on your left, is a path. Twenty paces along that, to the right, is the hole, a spade marks the spot.''

Garn sneaked out first, then Jason. Their thumping hangovers lasted all day, and each made two more visits to the hole. They became niggled with one another as the booze slowly wore off and they became preoccupied with the voicing of petty belittlements about each other's standard of work.

Chef was standing in the doorway listening to them bickering away. ''Mighty lords they are!'' he decided. ''Even a chore such as this they put their whole hearts into!''

They agreed amongst themselves that it was the worst day of their lives, not one of them could think of a worse one! They had declined to eat all that day, for obvious reasons, and the water they had sipped they had struggled to keep down. When, finally, chef closed the kitchen door for the night and they wearily made their way to their respective beds, none had any other thought but to sleep.

Garn closed his eyes, and immediately an urgent call woke him up ''My lord, it is three thirty, chef expects you drinking tea with him before the day really starts in fifteen minutes!''

'' _Five hours sleep!_ '' he thought. '' _It seemed like five seconds!_ ''

He met Jason and Ayo on their way to the kitchens. Ayo exclaimed with gusto ''I am bloody starving chaps!''

''Me too, Ayo, and that mug of tea will go down a treat, better than my last mug of hooch!'' retorted Jason.

''Do we get an Ayo size breakfast?'' asked Garn hopefully.

''Dunno, better ask I suppose.'' advised Ayo.

They need not have worried. It was an open kitchen for the staff and all were eating breakfasts. It was a chance for the trainee chefs to have a go for themselves and they were delighted that the three lords asked for the Ayo size.

Scoffing away, slurping back the freshly brewed tea, they agreed amongst themselves that it was the best ever start of a day that they had ever had in their lives. Not one of them could think of a better one!

''Arimina is missing Captain Esther.'' Allona reported.

''Are there any tracks?''.

Allona explained ''Akinyemi and Lycopis followed her paw prints heading back the way we came until the flat lands; they had a three-mile view from there but she was not in sight.''

''Then she is another that we must let go.'' decided Esther. ''We will head due west for the rest of the day, then tomorrows morning we veer southwest.'' she ordered.

In the morning, leading her captains, they loped off. The running was interesting, meaning the ground and scenery changed by the mile, which kept their attentions. They chatted as they ran and questioned about the new creatures that they saw, either darting away from them or totally ignoring them. Food so far was not a problem. They had cooked to nearly dry, ribbons of meat from the beast that they had helped on its way, and gnawed at it as they ran, and they had plenty of it, each carrying all that they could. It was tasty and chewy and all agreed it was satisfying. Any unknown fruits on trees or bushes they took it in turns to try, not all of them though, only the ones that seemed edible by appearance. Quite a few were spat out in disgust, to the amusements of all, and occasionally they came across the ones they had already tried. They gathered these, together with the new ones that were deemed edible, saving them usually for breakfast.

Eight days out, they were heading southwest. In boulder country again, which some towered to thirty feet, they zigzagged their way along, but took creature trails where possible, even if they veered slightly off course. These creatures that made and maintained their tracks were certainly no fools as most paths were the most efficient at getting through the boulders. Some of the captain's own routes around them had led them into cul-de-sacs. It was free running that Esther tried to maintain, it was usually longer but less tiring and, in the end, faster. After following one track for two miles it was an easy enough tack of a hundred yards to get back on their route for true. Esther called an early evening that night and ordered a later start in the morning. They had enough food but water was getting scarce again. It was at the bank of a small brook she decided to rest, rally, and consolidate.

''Check your weapons, clothes and shoes.'' she ordered.

Although Esther only technically out ranked her captains, they instantly obeyed her every command without question. The only thing she did out rank them on was on the 'last word'. She did not overlord them but pitched in and did her share of the work. It was her turn to set the fire. Gathering enough woods to get one going she chose the lee of a large boulder to lay it. She was mediocre at it, where some were brilliant at it and others hopeless. It was a small blaze as the woods for the fire were scarce.

Before she stood all down, she ordered ''Wouter, Chisalda, Gabela, do a nearby once around camp patrol.''

Nothing of note was reported back, and then the camp settled in for the evening. A few romances were blooming and the couples wandered around hand in hand while the rest were feet and legs up, relaxing.

''Our bodies will not be able to cope with this run, Captain Esther.'' advised Lycopis, and from her, such sage must be listened to.

None had run so far for so long before, and although their super fit bodies recouped somewhat, they were steadily losing body mass.

''Then we must look to the two-month option for the round trip. Nevertheless, I will tell you Captain Lycopis, that I will extend even that if necessary, even against the command of King James.'' declared Esther.

Lycopis acknowledged in return ''You are a fine soldier and a captain of them, Esther. It is my privilege to be guided by you.'' She carried on ''Food is the key to our survival; we must eat more. These simple fruits help a great deal and the meat is excellent. However, we must search for other nutrition, under as well as above ground. We must gamble against dallying for food and of mileage.''

''Yes, I understand, but I will order all to make mileage each day. For instance, this boulder country does not lend itself for the runner, neither does the bog lands. We will march along when running is not ideal and rest more. On average, half the distance we have been doing from now on, at the pace of the slowest. We will take advantage of areas of good food resources and stay for one or two days.'' But she emphasised ''These are only my first thoughts Lycopis, based on being able to fight at any moment. It is pointless to make the fastest pace to exhaustion and not be able to fight at all.''

''Good is your sage Captain Esther!'' agreed Lycopis.

A late morning start was ordered, but everybody was eager and ready to go from sun up. Esther, not wanting to spoil this urge to get going, ordered ''Chal, climb that boulder over there and do a three sixty eyeball and see what we are in for today.''

Chal looked around the base of the boulder for a route up, there was a broken fragment bank on one side that got him a third of the ascent; the rest looked an easy climb. It was only a small damp patch caused by an occasional drip from a small water catchment somewhere above and it looked nothing until Chal put his foot on it. His foot slid away as if it was ice and he fell downwards. His foot entered a cleft in the rock, his body went over, and he ended up dangling downwards from it. An excruciating short sharp pain shot through the centre of his dorsal and he shouted. He reached up to a couple of handholds and hauled his body up to release his foot. The pain went completely as he sat perplexed staring at his foot.

''Are you all right?'' asked Isa.

''Yeah, I am fine!'' he said in relief, and he stood upright and smiled. He took one step and his ankle and knee buckled as if there was nothing connecting them to anything on the inside of his leg, and he rolled down the broken fragment bank to the feet of Isa.

''No, you are not!'' exclaimed Isa.

Surrounded now by the captains, Esther asked ''What is the matter Chal?''

''I don't know Captain Esther, help me up please.''

They did. He stood upright again saying ''I slipped, my foot jammed and it took my whole falling weight on it. It is all right again, there is no pain!''

They all looked as his foot as he took a step. His ankle and knee buckled again. ''Ouch!'' he shouted. He explained ''It is very strange, as my leg flexed it just gave way, I cannot stop it or control it! The pain is short lived, it feels all right again now?''

Horrified expressions came onto the faces of the onlookers. Chal seeing their dismay exclaimed ''It is all right, I just need a minute that is all, I can run!!''

They gave him his minute and he tried from the standing position another step. He cried out in his frustration as he landed on his side.

First to spring into action were Akinyemi and Lycopis, they pulled up eight short bushes and cut away their branches while ordering ''Stuff the biggest of the hide water carries with meat, and the second largest, fill with water.''

Chal sat head down with tears in his eyes for letting them down.

While Akinyemi and Lycopis, after sacrificing another water carrier for straps, splinted Chal's ankle and knee, Akinyemi explained ''This will make it immobile Chal, at least you will be able to hobble.''

That done they made a three cross 'A' frame using the rest of the bushes. From its apex, they tied a hand-hauling loop of hide. When the hide carriers were brought over, one stuffed with meat, and one filled with water, they tied them to the 'A' frame.

The all stood around Chal, drew their swords in salute to him, turned, and then ran off without another word.

On the Planet Thergo, John and Kirk, holding hands with Sophie in the middle of them, walked slowly towards the airlock of Furglor's facility.

Sara stated quietly ''Such bravery they share between them!''

''Each is bracing the other Sar, if they let go the hands they are holding they would all turn back.'' said Itagaki

''Shouldn't we go with them?'' asked Lucy much concerned.

Itagaki said ''It is a pilgrimage, and a terrible one it is for them, Luce, back to the roots of their fears. Nobody can help them, or support them, they must find their own way through.''

The three girls looked on from the shuttle cockpit window as John, Kirk and Sophie stood outside of the airlock doors. Kirk's legs gave out, John went to his other side, and he and Sophie lifted him up again. They cuddled a short while, then opened the doors and went in.

''What exactly happened here?'' asked Lucy. ''Every time I asked Garn he was always evasive, reluctant to talk about it. I knew he was hiding so much from me; I think for my own sake.''

Itagaki explained ''It was because he could not Luce. Some of the information given to the people who were not here burnt deep into their minds. Alas, it leaves none the less an even more terrible memory enhanced by just imagining what it was like. It was an awful place here, so much terror, pain, and misery for the people that were brought here. It destroyed the hearts, minds, and physical bodies of thousands. Sophie was here being processed; John and Kirk were witnesses to it all, unable to do a thing about it. For years, they were here, and to stay alive they adopted the personas of the utterly broken and defeated. It is what those that worked here wanted to see in the people they tortured. John and Kirk were good at it, and became sort of pets for the guards to gloat over. It was a pleasure for them you see, a gratification that they seemed superior to the ones they could hurt. However, they could not have been more mistaken Luce, all of them were. All they did was made those that waited even stronger and even more determined to right the wrongs.'' Her voice broke up and she sobbed out ''See John and Kirk there, they will not allow dear Sophie to be broken as they. It was for her they brought her here for, it was not for them in any way.'' And she started to cry freely.

The three girls cuddled, then sat quietly for a few hours until Sophie came back and boarded. Her eyes were bright red and there was a sad happy smile on her face. ''It is all right.'' she proclaimed. ''I do not ever want to come back again mind you, but I am glad I came this time!''

They hugged her and Lucy asked ''Where are John and Kirk?''

''They were drawn to what they told me was the experimental lab where they sat in the middle of the floor of the room. They asked me to leave them a while and I did not want to be on my own so I came back here.''

Lucy decided saying ''I want to go to them.''

Nothing was said, and she left.

Walking away from the shuttle, she felt very alone for the first time in her life and it scared her, looking back there was Sophie, Sara and Itagaki at the shuttle cockpit window, Sophie gave her a little wave of encouragement. The chill air that carried cold black raindrops, bit at her bones and she almost went back. Curiosity of the unknown made her turn towards the airlock doors again. The air that hit her face was warm and a strange feeling of the past presence of many people flooded through her. Lucy had seen a map of the place back on Petra3, and located the old quarters of Sara and Jason, and then opened the cupboard revealing the cleaning bot that was the centre of Sara's funny anecdote on how she had killed Furglor and had praised Jason on the spotless cleaning up of his blood. What Jason did not do though was he had not confessed the use of this cleaning bot. She looked around trying to imagine what it was like for them then.

Lucy made her way to the cells. There was still a bad smell about the place and suddenly it all became too real for her, and she hastened away. After visiting the hospital next Lucy found her way to the experimental laboratory.

Up until then it was the memories of what she had been told about the place that kept her mind free from the feeling of the total abandonment of the place. A knock on the door brought no response. She waited a while then tried the door and looked in to see John and Kirk sat crossed legged looking into each other's eyes, and poised at their mouths was a mug each. Their eyes were blank, empty, and their stationary hands trembled a little.

Lucy told them gently ''It is what Furglor wants you to do. It is his only way through the two of you that he can remain alive in the hearts and minds of everybody.''

A puzzled expression came onto their faces.

Lucy continued ''He is dead to all of us except you two, don't let him win, please?''

Their eyes dropped and teared up.

Lucy sobbed out ''It is no way out for you two, but it is a way in for Furglor. Let him die to death forever right this second. Put down your poisons, and live alive and happy that he is absolutely defeated forever, I beg you?''

First Kirk's mug was put down, he then looked beseechingly at John. John smiled and nodded, and he put his mug down too. They turned their heads and looked lovingly at Lucy.

Lucy pointed, stating adamantly ''Those two mugs of poison there marks the spot where Furglor vanished into history. His name now is only a reference, it belongs to nobody, as he was a bloody nobody anyway!''

Itagaki cried in happiness at the sight of Kirk walking amicably along, smiling, by the side of Lucy, and John, seen for the first time away from his side was twenty yards behind them, arms swept back, head up trying to catch the raindrops in his wide-open mouth.

''There is somebody I want you to meet Kirk?'' Lucy told him thoughtfully.

''Oh?!''

''Yes, she is my maid, her name is Zweena, and very pretty she is too and about your age. She is good at looking after people and that is what you need. And anyway, you need a woman, as far away from the kitchen garden as possible so you will have lots to talk about. All right?''

A non-committal ''Um!'' came from Kirk.

''Good, that's settled then.'' Lucy decided; she went on ''Now for dear John?! Let me think!'' Her face screwed up as she concentrated, then she had it ''Kumi is her name; she works as a trainee nurse in the hospital. I think she likes John already to tell you the truth and she is very kind.''

Kirk smiled on, nodding.

Lucy turned and ordered ''My quarters John, for tea and biscuits, at three in the afternoon the day after we land.''

''Yes, Lady Lucy.''

The grass was lush, fed continuously by the melt water from the ice cap, growing in a deep depression that trapped the sun and kept the cold winds at bay. Pilar thought of how beautiful it was down there, and in any other circumstances there would have been a gladness in her heart. Maan was resting again before the last short push for the trees. She had been very hungry but the pangs had abated leaving a deep hollow feeling in her stomach.

''Pee!'' demanded Maan. Pilar helped him to his feet, he was weak, and she aided him. His urine was clearing, but it still did not smell right. ''Let us try a few more steps.'' he decided.

There was one last steep bank down to the trees proper, the grass slowly thinning until it petered out at the deep shade line. Pilar hauled him down backwards until it was soft underfoot in deep leaf litter. Against a tree, she scooped away a cradle to support Maan. With his back to the tree, he sighed once and dozed off.

Pilar looked around for anything dry to get a fire going. It was a difficult search as everything was still damp at least from the rains. After some time, she came across a tree that had fallen. Its bole roots had torn up a huge circular deep crater. The steep slanting overhang from the huge tangled solid soil and root mass left a cavern that had kept the wind driven rain out. It was perfect, the tree had been down a long time and had accumulated a deep bed of tinder dry leaves, and it was out of the elements. She had to dig deep to get to a damp layer, pushing the dry leaves back against the upturned root bole. There were stones aplenty in the root mass that she pulled out and placed to make a base where her fire was to be. Pilar was one of the few who were brilliant at making fire, but all the same she struggled taking just under an hour to get it blazing. Soon as it settled in, she went back for Maan. Standing before him, he looked haggard, his face was grey and lined, his scars were angry red, and he looked like a worn out eighty-year-old man. She roused him gently, he seemed only half-conscious but he managed a smile.

''We will be warm tonight dearest Maan.'' she promised kindly. ''Come on, it is but thirty minutes more to do.'' and she hauled him to his feet.

Pilar ended up hauling Maan the last hundred yards; it was the last of her strength. She spent the next thirty minutes in exhaustion pulling him and resting, pulling him, and resting, around the fire at the entrance and settling him at the back of their cave. She felt faint and lay across Maan, willing herself to come to. It took a while, then she crawled out on her hands and knees to gather more woods, it had started to rain again. Through a haze of fatigue, she managed three short trips out and back, it looked a pitiful amount of kindling for her efforts. Some were rotten and all were soddened, and she put the lot on. The fire slowly died away, steam hissed from the ends of the branches, the rotten stuff looked untouched. That was the last thing she saw before she totally collapsed.

''You dream Pilar?''

''I do old man, but where are we?''

''We are floating in the nowhere regions between existences. You bade me come, your hope reached me; and I have found you lost, seeking without compass.''

''Dear Qaletaqa, for I know you now, as I know myself!''

''Ha, you do, dear Pilar!'' he exclaimed back. ''Make one of your excellent fires here for me and we will sit and be warm together''

It happened, and they sat side-by-side hands extended to the warmth from the fire.

''Aahhh! A pleasure it is...'' sighed out Qaletaqa.

''Is Maan going to die?'' asked Pilar.

''He should have died a hundred times over Pilar! That awesome powerful love you have in your great heart for him is why he still draws breath in that waking world he is in now.''

''My fear is his heart is confused, and when it is unmuddled he will see me as a stranger.''

''He carries two great loves. One is bereavement though, and that is a powerful love, as powerful as your love is for him. However, bereavement is a final loving farewell from a broken heart, gone everything is, all that supported that living love. The mind memorises those memories of what were the foundations of that love, and that is only what is left of the real adoration, just reminiscences. Severed are the roots, the foundations asunder, nothing anymore connects between what the eyes sees and those recollections. Esther, he sees alive in body, as she does he, but all they have left in their minds are only remembrances of that love that they had between them. The other great love is for you dear Pilar. They do not vie against each other as you fear, but they are a heavy load for any mind to carry let alone in one so young. That, together with his present plight, weighs him down terribly for he knows of your sacrifice and that in turn makes him feel guilty. Do not be afraid, he tries to stay alive for you, to be with you for as long as possible.''

''Do we struggle to live only to die later then Qaletaqa?''

''We all do that Pilar. From our first breath as a newborn to our last inhalation, we struggle so. You fought in the wars; you took the oath of the 'Dead People Walking' meaning you knew you were going to die in the next battle. So, fearlessly did you enter that fight. However, you walked away from it alive to be here now and find a love of the heart. Is this not the same? No chance do you have now, as then, it is even impossible that you have gotten this far, nevertheless, you are still here dear Pilar, and so is Maan!''

''We are, aren't we?'' she said incredulously, and smiled too.

''Yes.'' he confirmed quietly. ''On one path there can only be another. A choice must be made then, to either stay on the one you are on or take the alternative. Life or death maybe is decided on that next step. You have made many of those choices Pilar and you have always chosen wisely. It is your life force that you relish so much, that saturates you, this great gift of being alive, which is driving you forward. This is why you chose Maan to be your lover, for in him the same powerful fire burns brightly. Both of you are utterly defeated, but there is no understanding of it, as if it had no meaning to you. Such may something come your way and such may something not come your way to change that balance. Who knows these things? But wishing, hoping, you cannot afford as these gambles with that balance, always see only what there is to see dear Pilar, always realities, never what is in the mind's eyes. But I warn you, never miss one thing for to miss a choice or a chance might bring you down.''

''I think I understand.''

Qaletaqa invited ''Rest your mind with me now for a while dear Pilar, for that needs tending too as much as your resting body in that other place.''

It was the odd smell from the hot breaths that got through to Maan's brain first, his face was warm and sticky, and the scarring tingled. His eyes flicked open and he stared into Arimina's eyes. Her tongue came out again and licked the length of the wounds. ''Uff.'' came from her and her tail wagged.

Pilar startled out of her sleep and made a grab at Arimina; Arimina sprang outside and looked warily at Pilar. In urgency Maan whispered ''It is all right Pilar!''

Pilar looked at his face, his wounds had been cleaned.

''The burning sensation is gone.'' he advised her.

Arimina instinctively knew when Pilar relaxed and came back in over the dead fire to continue her tending of Maan's wounds. She snuffled at his thigh, Pilar exposed his wound, and Arimina started her cleaning of that too.

''There are no ill effects?'' asked Pilar in wonder.

''No.''

''Complex creatures these are, I think they exude poisons when in fights, and release obnoxious stuffs if they have been killed to make them not a good quarry. These are defence strategies for them and their kind. Now it tends you, perhaps healing substances are being released?''

''It feels that way Pilar, my facial wounds have lost that angry burn, and I feel no untoward effect in my thigh wound.''

Pilar sparked life back into the fire. Rested now, her deeply troubled mind had cleared somewhat. Water was the second priority; she scouted around outside and found a small boggy area. With her hands, she dug out a bucket size hole and watched it slowly fill with cleanish water, deciding to leave it a while to settle out as much as it would. Food now was next, and she pulled green plants up and tried their leaves and roots. Many were bitter but one had a strong muddy taste and it mashed in the mouth very easily. Although it did not lend itself for human food, it was at least something to eat. Bringing back a few whole plants Pilar broke small pieces off for Maan.

Maan was so wasted he did not even flinch at giving it a go and swallowed the small pieces unchewed. Arimina became interested and Pilar let her sniff at the plant, she snorted as in disgust and ran out of the shelter. Two hours went by before she returned and regurgitated up a small hairy creature.

''Such may something come our way...'' Pilar whispered, and then butchered it on the spot, keeping its small pelt as intact as possible. Piercing the flesh at its tail, and using its mouth at the other end, Pilar skewered it with a stick and rested it over the fire.

After checking Maan's pelt shoes and seeing that they had stayed together quite well, she fashioned the skin to suit her own shoeless foot. The guts of the thing Arimina snaffled up. Pilar watched her '' _...never miss one thing..._ '' flashed through her mind, and decided it was a waste, and if this was to ever happened again, they must eat everything brought to them. Looking at the oolve she said kindly ''I wish I could tell you how hungry we really are dear Arimina?''

The soft tone of her voice brought Arimina over and she nestled into Pilar. ''How are your wounds Maan?''

''My thigh is less sensitive on the outside but whatever is going on in the inside is just as bad. My face feels clean, I feel the cool air now on the clawed areas, it burns less and there is little pain.''

''Well that is something.'' Her eyes then turned to the cooking of the creature, and turned it a little. Any drips of juices she let fall onto a finger and put it in her mouth. When it seemed browned all over, she pulled the legs off, they were only the size of her middle finger, and chewed off the meat. Nibbling the chunks between her front teeth, to mash them down to size that Maan could swallow without chewing, he was fed again using her thumb and forefingers. The bones Pilar crunched off at the knuckles, which she swallowed herself, and the remaining small fragments was given to Arimina.

Maan slept again, Pilar went out to explore and Arimina went with her.

The lords turned to on day five in the kitchens. They sat down to yet another Ayo size breakfast, babbling happily away as if they were on holiday. ''What are you going to do today then Jase?!'' asked Garn enthusiastically.

''Give that oven another going over I want to.'' He paused frowning then said ''There must be a way of stopping that build-up of burnt spatter. I am thinking of using fine sand as an abrasive at the end of each day. If you get it off quick, it will not cake and build up is my thinking, and it takes hours of graft to get it off in that state. But of course, it will depend on what chef wants?'' he said a little apprehensively.

''He will be all right with that Jase, I am sure.'' promised Ayo.

''I hope so!'' Jason replied hopefully. ''What about you?''

He announced proudly ''Sorting out the preserves as some are best eaten young, and some matured a bit. I am putting them in date sequences, as at the moment they are all mixed up. Chef came up with some pointers and I am going to make up a tally tick sheet in my spare time when we finish for the night. It will be easy enough then to keep an eye on what is best eaten when. What about you Garn?''

''The grease builds up on the floor around the roasting and frying section. It is always very slippery and giving it a once over with a mop every night does little. What I am going to do is scrub it back down to bare stone again. I have this idea of weaving dried reed mats that can be put down and I am going to make a prototype tonight when we go home. They can be thrown away or maybe composted, but I will have to ask Kirk or John about that.'' He paused then asked ''Has anybody seen them recently, by the way?''

The two lords shook their heads. ''Perhaps they have run off with our wives!'' laughed out Jason. Short-lived were their smiles as it had a strange ominous truth about it, as nobody knew where they were too!

Breakfast for them was over and they eagerly went about their chosen chores.

Everybody had forgotten their lord statuses and they were treated as kitchen staff. They were frequently asked for favours and a hand to get things cleaned up a little, but their primary chores were never forgotten. Indeed, the three confessed to being a little annoyed at having to walk away from them to get something, wipe up a spill, or help with the washing up for an example. They were always very tired at bedtime when chef closed the kitchen door for the night, but all felt proud of their efforts, and with that was a contentment, and so, another of King James's lessons was learnt by the three.

The last day came; they started to rush through their mundane chores so to get on with their own pet projects. The reed mats were a great success, and lasted all day. The preserves were sorted and the fluctuating quality and taste of what was being used had ended. Thick cleaning cloths impregnated with fine sand were handy, and all it took was one minute of hard scouring for each oven, and a clean-water wipe at the end of the day, and they remained spotless after Jason's efforts to get them that way.

Dinner was being prepared; the organised chaos was in full swing that had been meaningless to the lords on their first day. But now they were at their busiest, as they knew what they were doing and where their worth was truly needed. Trays upon trays of foodstuff were being prepared to be taken to the tables. Each table helped themselves and kitchen staff toured to replace any empty ones. The only formal serving was done at the regal table; a small kitchen had been built behind the dais. The food was prepared in the main kitchen and cooked in this small kitchen. The resident chefs there were trainees, a smidgen away from MasterChef status themselves. It was a position of great honour and because each meal was actually cooked by them, and served immediately, the food was par excellence.

Slowly, as each aspect of kitchen duty was fulfilled for the day, the staff doing it left. Eventually only the lowliest remained, comprising of the evening shift of 'go getters', a first-year chef in training, and the washer uppers, plus, of course, the three lords and MasterChef himself.

They guessed speeches were being made as not all the crockery and cutlery was back in yet, and it was late. Because dinner had not officially ended, more food and drink were taken out. A great cheer went out, then another, applauses were next and then happy laughter.

A runner came in and shouted ''Drinking mugs out there quick, Queen Jane has ordered the tapping of a dozen barrels of the Green Stuff!''

As soon as the lords had loaded up trays upon trays of drinking mugs, they were whisked away. The runner came back ''Pep sandwiches needed in two hours!''

MasterChef got that organised and Wally rushed back in to help, still forking his dinner into his mouth from his plate. ''It is a celebration party!'' he proclaimed.

The three lord's feet did not even touch the floor as they flitted between chores, and calls for assistance bombarded them. The muted sounds of the celebration reached their ears, a huge roar went out then another.

By chance the three momentarily came together ''What is going on chaps?!!'' asked Jason.

''Dunno...!!'' came back from Garn and Ayo as they rushed on with their personal chores.

It was so hectic; the few staff that was there had no time to converse, the only words possible were shouts for aid.

Abandoned mugs were brought in to be washed and sent back out again, cutlery and dinner plates were collected to stop them getting smashed, some with food still on them, to be washed and stowed away. The roar of the party grew, like the sound of storm waves breaking on a beach. The hours went by, Jason was cutting open bread rolls, Ayo was filling them with sliced meat, and Garn was sloshing chef's sauce on them, and as soon as a filled tray disappeared, an empty one took its place. So, they grafted on, listening to the party as it exploded in the great hall.

Early morning the following day, it was just a few die-hard's out there, but they were still dutifully catered for by the kitchen. Then breakfast staff were coming back in, most were sober, a few had a drink or two but none were incapable of doing their work. They rushed around getting everything that had supported the party washed and away, and by three thirty, all were sat eating breakfast and drinking tea as an eye opener before the day really started. Chef was amongst them; tirelessly he still did his work. The three lords were famished, and scoffed another Ayo size breakfast back. As the first of the trays full of breakfast food was being taken to the table's, chef came across to them and said ''Well, thank you for your efforts this last week chaps. It is a pity, because as soon as you were becoming useful to us, you are going.''

Jason nipped his tongue between his teeth as soon as he offered ''Do you still want a hand chef this morning?'' slipped out.

A little alarmed the chef exclaimed ''No, no, no...! Um..., um..., it has been very nice having you three here with us mind you well, but my advice is not to give up your day jobs.'' There was a forced smile on his face and his eyes were wide.

''Oh!'' came from Jason a little disappointingly.

''Well, thank you MasterChef, it has been a pleasure.'' was all that Ayo could come up with in his disillusionment.

''It has been an experience...'' Garn told him.

They begged their leave and walked away. As soon as they let themselves go and relaxed, they nearly fell to the floor. Slumped right down, the three of them, Jason moaned incredulously ''I thought that we did all right?!''

''Me too!'' exclaimed Ayo.

Garn explained ''It is because what we did for a week, they have to do all the time chaps! They saw us as lazy, inept, and in reality, darn right useless!''

Jason got to his door as Sara breezed out, smiling happily. ''Oh, Jase you look awful! I am off for an early breakfast but you look as if you need to sleep. Serves you right for partying all night, love you, see you later.''

''I didn't see you last night sweetheart!'' moaned Lucy ''I looked everywhere for you from the high table but you were probably under one of them sleeping off your drink. Anyway, I am joining Sara, Itagaki, John and Kirk for breakfast, see you later.''

Ayo's chin was on his chest, mouth wide open, and his eyes where a little crossed. Itagaki held him ordering ''You poor darling, too much to drink yet again! From today on it is sober for you for a month.''

''Where have you been?!'' he demanded.

''Where were you last night darling! Our return sparked off the party! Did you not hear the speeches?!''

''No!''

''Well, serves you right then. We went to the planet Thergo with Kirk, John, and little Sophie. Sara and Lucy went too for support.'' Her voice rose in excitement as she told him ''Kirk and John are healed Ayo, almost back to the men they were before being captured, all the thanks to Luce for that! Little Sophie is much better too, Reffeel has said she is as she was on Petra3, more or less.'' Itagaki looked puzzled at Ayo saying ''You missed so much sweetheart, and the celebration party for them afterwards?''

''Yeah!''

''Well, I have a breakfast date to go to, so sleep it off and we will talk later.''

The three Lords stood to attention in their ceremonials in front of King James and Queen Jane. ''Well, well, well, we seem to be in the presence of three noble Lords again Jane, what do you think?''

Stemming her giggles at the sight of the three glum and chastised lords she commented ''It seems that way James, and I have been told, once the truths were aired, their Lady's volunteered to get them, and keep them, on track from now on.''

''Anything to say?'' asked James lightly.

The three shrugged their shoulders, then Jason volunteered disbelievingly ''Those staff in their have a stamina and fortitude to shame our soldiers. I did not know, it is incredible! MasterChef is beyond my highest esteem; he will work around the clock if necessary. Do you know I cannot remember that he took a break after his tea in the morning?!'' the other lords nodded. ''If anybody needs a holiday it has to be him!''

''So be it then.'' Queen Jane ordered. ''The three of you go tell him from me to take a week off.''

They snapped to attention, their movements were crisp, sharp, and clean. Queen Jane was impressed and then gave them leave; they marched out.

Outside of the kitchens, they waited to be seen. Chef came up with a relieved look on his face; he saw that they were wearing their ceremonials so that meant they had not come to work in his kitchens again! He bowed low, and then looked at them waiting.

Ayo ordered him ''One week off on holiday chef, by the order of Queen Jane.''

He smiled brightly and turned to his staff. He ordered the second chef to exchange places with the first chef in the regal table kitchen saying ''Tell him my Chefdom is all his for the week, and you, don't let me down now.'' The second chef beamed with pride. Chef continued by shouting out to all his staff ''If, and I mean a big if, you cannot overcome some problem I will be with Gwydion the brewery master for the week.'' He then mused thoughtfully ''Another MasterChef of sorts!'' He bowed low again and six green with envy eyes watched him head towards the brewery.

''None are struggling Captain Esther but it is still food that we need though, we must eat more.'' saged Lycopis.

''We will take two days off to recoup at the next water source. How is our food situation now?''

''Maybe five days, the dried meat will last that long if we do not splurge. However, it has been shown that some need more food than the others do. Weight loss and stamina seem to go together, but none are slacking, all are putting everything into it.''

''Then we will treat this as an illness, make sure those that wane gets the most food, subject to fair rations that is. Let us see if we can balance this out between us, so all are equal in being ready and able to fight.''

Lycopis suggested ''Captain Akinyemi will be the best judge of that Captain Esther, as he has spent much of his life living off inadequate nutrition while he was a prisoner warrior under Furglor.''

''Yes, give this to him then. Let him set the rations for us all, it makes sense.''

They were nearly four weeks out now, and their westerly point of their route had been passed. They were aiming southeast from then on. They had scavenged some prey kills but never saw what the hunters were. One quite big carcass had been torn apart, they guessed at first by the oolves, but the ground did not show any suggestion of a pack of creatures. The second guess was it was one of the creatures that had attacked them at Arimina's Island. Small creatures that could be run down and butchered were rare and they did offer some relief for the effort, but would not feed nineteen. It was decided then that three groups of six would share in turn anything small caught. It was also decided that Esther as their lead captain would get one equal share from each of the groups. Even so, dividing these catchable creatures into nine did not leave much more than a few mouthfuls of meat each, if they were lucky. The greatest benefit from this was as a morale booster, the eaters would lord it over their poor hungry underlings with mock arrogance and contempt, overly chewing their morsel, proclaiming how so delicious it was. It backfired a few times when another group's turn ended up with quite a large creature. They sat turning their backs to the rest of them and made teasing gluttonous gargling noises as they scoffed.

The far north they had skirted a vast grass plain that went south. From a high vantage point, it looked like an endless flat green sea to a far unbroken horizon. It was agreed that if an invasion force did come to Homeworld, then this was a perfect rally point to be considered, that led straight towards the settlement and Homebuilding. As they headed southwest, the vast grass plain on their left was enclosed that side by an undulating mountain range, none were peaked and there was no sign of ice. The route they were taking weaved along with another great river, the other side of that was dense forest. Tactics were mooted, and this was certainly an ideal camp for an outreach party of warriors to wage guerrilla tactics against their enemy on the other side of the range, should they come. So far, during their journey, this was the only report of note.

The river they had left two days behind them to their present spot and disappointingly they had seen no visible tributaries heading back that way. So, near future water became an immediate concern. It was no good pacing from then on; it was running to exhaustion each day until a water source was found. And on finding it, a couple of days off to rally as an incentive would keep up the speed of the pace.

They set off again. Each found that as their stamina was honed over the weeks, their mental fitness to stay at a punishing pace when needed improved. The water skin carriers were exchanged every fifteen minutes, it was long enough, as the extra weight tired the bearer very quickly. For three more days, they continuously kept going until Esther ordered and early finish and a late start the following day. It was a time out to tend their feet mainly, blisters that had healed somewhat had reformed again and broken. Everybody showed some blood, the blisters were distracting, preying on the mind all the time, besides the physical pain they caused.

Rations were cut down once again, everybody looked gaunt and worn out. Lunn complained ''Me bloody belt doesn't have enough holes left in it anymore!''

Alcander chuckled out ''That's your big butt you lost, running a while back.''

''Hey?!!'' he replied in mock hurt ''It wasn't that bad...'' he paused ''...was it?!!''

''Bloody huge!!'' came from Ekon.

''Oooooh!!!'' he sighed back in mock despair.

''You look good now!'' observed Erimentha kindly.

''Your pretty petite yourself Erimentha, I do not like a lot of meat on the bone to tell you the truth!''

''You like...?'' and she paraded herself like a damsel wanting to be noticed.

''Lovely!!!''

There were chuckles and giggles from them all.

''You men are a surprise!! I thought it was just us girls who were worried about the size of the shadow over our ankles.'' teased out Gitta.

Esther sat with Akinyemi and Lycopis. They smiled happily at the banter, and laughed themselves at the good-humoured repartee. ''How is the rationing schedule Akinyemi?'' asked Esther.

''Generally good Captain. As I recognise the symptoms of undernourishment; some get a little more each day and some less. Unfortunately, stalwarts like Lunn in particular can confuse me. His weight loss has been the greatest in comparison to the rest of us, but he still moves and runs equally. My fear is that he will go into abrupt famishment, and he will fail suddenly without warning.''

''Then is there an answer to this?''

''Only signs.'' he stated. ''First the failing of determination, giving up, not caring and the loss of resolve, then the mind might falter, and then it will be too late!''

Esther called Erimentha over and asked her quietly ''There is something of importance I need to ask you, it is a very personal question that you can refuse to answer if you wish to. As a female to a female, has your flirting with Lunn any foundation?''

Reading the request a little wrongly, she answered ''His heart wanders dear Esther, the rejection from Pilar hurt him more than he will admit, and her certain death has hurt him even harder. He has confided to me he had to fight off the urge to seek out her body and lay her to rest in peace, such was his grief. He has answered to my flirting in the same ways as all men do when we girls trifle with their emotions. But I ask you, no plead with you dear Esther, to give me free path to his heart unchallenged?!''

''You have that clear path dear Erimentha, my heart is not pulled to him as a lover, I promise. It is just that we have worries for him; he hides well or will not admit to himself or to us that he might be drained of all life's energies. The only thing that keeps him on his feet and running is his loyalty to King James, and to us... his soldier brothers and sisters. He will let himself fail totally and irredeemably before he lets any of us down.''

''Ask of me what you must then?''

''It is strange that future lovers may avoid each other for a while, both pining and hoping the other might take that first step to bring them together. I ask you, whether you are ready or not dear Erimentha, to get close to him now. Look out for anything unfamiliar in his persona. This might be euphoria, agitation, maybe a dreamlike state. It will be difficult to spot mixed up with the exhaustion and the angst that we all feel. How say you Captain Erimentha, I know you have worth to step forward for this, but do you have the heart?''

She smiled back and said ''It is true future lovers may avoid each other, but I think it is to do with the finding of an excuse, a subterfuge, to hide their true feelings in case they be rejected. Another path you have opened up for me dear Esther and that is the excuse, the subterfuge, to be close to him.''

Esther told her kindly ''Then luck be with you dear Erimentha, he is a good man.''

They did indeed come together, as the powerful electric shock of a newborn love flashed between them.

The party set off again late the following morning. The land was studded with areas of coppiced trees again, similar to the country around Maan's Gully. Closer inspection revealed the slender branches of new growth came through the remains of stub ends of previous growth. Something was feeding off these new shoots. They wasted an hour scouting about for the creature and found a half-eaten unrecognisable decomposing carcass. Disappointed, they ran on. Esther was annoyed with herself for that hour; for she knew deep down, that they had no time to gamble with.

At their lowest ever ebb they saw the tree line of a forest. At least they would be warm tonight, just one of their many discomforts sated. They picked up trails and doglegged south-eastwards. For six more hours they ran until the trees suddenly fell back leaving a high grassy island a hundred yards across surrounded by the forest. The air was still, but chill, and the sun had dipped low, but there was still time to look around. A boggy area was found fed by water seeping from the hillock. Cutting back the earth at it wettest point, free water dribbled out into eager cupped hands. They took it in turns, it was slow, and for those that were waiting they were given permission to sip from the water carriers.

A raging fire was built; they were overjoyed that so much dry wood could be found. The rations were given out; Lunn was again insulted to be offered the largest share. He swallowed hard his pride as he swallowed hard his extra ration on the insistences of Erimentha.

Very late in the dark night, a curious chorus of squeaking came from all over the grassy hillock, it filled the night air so much so it almost became deafening. Smouldering brands were waved around to get them to flame. What they saw in the fire light stunned them! Thousands upon thousands of small hairy creatures had come out from inside the hillock, or had gathered there, there were squabbles, mating's, chases, and fights, but most were hopping around grazing the grass. Not one word was spoken and no orders were given, but nineteen very hungry soldiers pounced on them as one.

Lunn had four skewered on a stick, Erimentha another four. Lunn's eyes were screwed up tight concentrating on the small sizzling carcasses, his mouth watered and his belly rumbled.

Over a couple of hundred were butchered and eaten that night, their offal and innards discarded in a small depression and covered over with sods of earth on the insistence of Lycopis.

Few remained alive after being picked up, they went into a stunned state while handled, and if carried just died. A pile of them were put one side for breakfast, and left alone for a while, some recovered and went about their business as if nothing had just happened.

''They don't mind being eaten at all, do they?!'' laughed out Lunn, his belly full now and full of his old self again.

''You silly thing!!'' exclaimed Erimentha.

''Two days I promised you and two days you will have.'' ordered Esther.

Pilar was reluctant to leave their shelter, but it was no good staying there. Maan had recovered a little and she wanted to take advantage of that. Arimina had stayed with them for the three days they were there; she would disappear at night, and come back well fed, her stomach extended a little. Pilar tried coaxing her, hoping she would regurgitate some of her food by kneading her belly with her hands, but it was a strange activity for Arimina and she kept on moving away.

Maan took a little time to warm up his muscles; they had stiffened a little resting so long. Pilar thought that would be normal and did not worry about the poisoning coming back. By the end of that day, Maan managed a few sessions of a hundred yards on his own, but it was still very slow going, she guessed maybe five miles for six hours walking. This would not do she knew; they were starting to starve to death. That night, wishing she had more day light to search and hunt for food, rather than to tend Maan to get him as far as she could each day, Pilar's mind began to despair, realising they were on a knife edge, balanced precariously between so close to failure and death on one side, and so close to just about staying alive on the other. The thought of butchering Arimina came to her mind again. If she was quick, severing both sides of her neck, and hanging her with her head down to drain her blood away, maybe the toxins as they were released that would make her inedible would be flushed out. A picture emerged in her mind of Arimina gutted and skinned, sizzling on a spit over the embers of the fire.

'... _wishing, hoping, you cannot afford as these gambles with that balance, always see only what there is to see dear Pilar, always realities, never what is in the mind's eyes'_ flipped from nowhere through Pilar's tired mind. ''No..!'' she sobbed out as she looked kindly at the oolve.

Eating what they could swallow, strange bitter tasting plants and tiny creatures that dwelt in the leaf litter that Maan got the most of, many days went by. Sometimes only a few hundred yards were covered, some days less. It seemed Maan on a good day was laid low the day after so there was no benefit of him struggling hard when he could. Pilar rationed their walk, resting often, but it always seemed no progress was being made at all.

One night, Pilar stirred from her doze as Arimina stretched her body out, guessing it was time for her nightly hunting expedition. ' _...never miss one thing for to miss a choice or a chance might bring you down'._ flipped from nowhere in her mind. ''I'm coming with you Arimina.''

Arimina was excited and pranced about around the glowing fire; it was as if she understood. Pilar got to her feet; Arimina circled her and ran back along the path they had taken to get to the tight circle of trees where they were in now. Pilar soon lost any sign of Arimina, she was following her by sound alone anyway, and the blacker shadow the oolve was under the forest trees soon disappeared. Pilar stopped to listen and Arimina was around her ankles again. She took off her belt and tied it around her neck. ''Hup Arimina!'' Pilar shouted. Arimina did not mind, as soon as she felt the tug back around her neck, she pulled the harder. Pilar could not see clearly where she was going, and a few low branches taught her to keep her head down low. Arimina pulled on, Pilar's speed was of an easy lope, but she expended very little energy.

Arimina abruptly stopped after about a mile and sniffed the air, her legs bent and her head went to the ground; so, Pilar took her belt off her neck to give her free rein.

Crawling by her side, Arimina suddenly stiffened, Pilar could hear something coming their way, and she drew her dagger and waited. Snorting came, then the sound of undergrowth being pushed aside, Arimina trembled. As the sounds got louder, she made to dive forwards a couple of times, and it seemed the creature was almost on top of them when Arimina did pounce; Pilar stared into the darkness wide eyed as the sounds of what seemed like a ferocious fight met her ears. Squeals of pain came then gagging sounds; Pilar crept forward guided by the noise. She heard the prey's legs thrashing the ground but no other sound came except the occasional gag, guessing Arimina had her jaws sunk into its throat. Feeling around her hand touched the creature's warm hairy body, she was kneeling against its backbone. Finding Arimina's head, and keeping her hand there for a reference point, Pilar plunged her dagger a foot back towards herself. Her aim was good, her blade went through the creature's heart, and when she pulled the dagger free, the creature went quiet. Pilar screamed a shout of triumph, Arimina howled too, long, and hard.

''We done it, we have done it dear Arimina, we have done it!''

As Arimina bounded around, Pilar reached out into the dark and caught her. Arimina lashed Pilar's face with her tongue; celebrating too.

While Pilar butchered each hind shank, Arimina gorged herself; the smell that came, Pilar guessed was of the innards and guts. She was certain Arimina would not eat that by choice, she was sure all she was doing was pulling them out to get at the tasty bits that she was after. The weight of the two hindquarters, one slung over each shoulder, heartened Pilar, Maan would eat a proper meal tonight, it was her first real break she had since finding him still alive.

Pilar waited until Arimina finished. Arimina then started to dig at the ground. Not sure what was going on Pilar helped until Arimina nosed what was left of the carcass into it, then started to nose leaf litter over that. ''Are we burying this for later?'' Pilar asked.

Arimina did not take any notice; Pilar continued to push armfuls of leaf over the growing mound. As soon as Arimina was satisfied, she came to lie next to her. ''Well done Arimina, come on we have to get back to Maan.''

Putting her belt around Arimina's neck and giving her a tug, did nothing and Arimina stayed at her heels. ''Come Arimina, we must get back!'' she said urgently and walked backwards pulling her. Arimina came unprotestingly and stopped at her heels once again. ''Come on, come on please!'' she begged, this time a little scared. Taking a few more steps into the deep darkness, Arimina followed. ''I wish you understood!'' cried out Pilar realising that Arimina was not going to lead them back; the hunt had been successful, and now she was content taking her lead from Pilar.

Pilar's only reference point was where the carcass of the creature was buried, if she could find that again, then her route must be behind her. Already realising it would be impossible to find the true path they were on in the dark, her idea, her only idea, was then to walk back for fifteen minutes hoping to keep as straight a line as possible. From that point, she would call for Maan hoping that he would hear her. Guessing the direction to the carcass Pilar took a few steps then knelt. Feeling around there was no sign of the mound of leaf litter, then walking on her knees in a wide circle, Pilar was disappointed yet again finding nothing more than relatively flat ground. A little alarm rose in her, she guessed again where her search start point was, to try again. Standing, facing she hoped was the right way, she walked forward farther than she knew the carcass was. Fatigue had made her mind weak and fragmented, little rational reasoning was present when she felt that she had no choice but to turn half way around in the direction she thought Maan was. ''This way.'' she decided forlornly, and started to walk.

Arimina followed her amicably on her makeshift leash for what Pilar thought was for the quarter of an hour. After repeatedly calling out Maan's name for a while, there was not one reply. Pilar repeated this as the hours went by until the faint light of morning was noticed. As the light built up, she noticed she was facing a large tree but a few feet away from her. Swivelling on the balls of her feet she turned all around quickly, all she saw was just more tree trunks. Maan was in a clearing amongst a definite circle of trees at the end of a natural alleyway. Scared now she called out Maan's name once more, but her voice had become hoarse and all that came out was ''M... n!!!''

Slumped cross-legged on the ground, wide eyed and terrified, rocking gently back and forth, her chin dropped as she pondered her situation. As the light built up, the ground in front of her became more visible, her eyes scanned around. There was nothing, not a path, a trail, or any sign at all on how she had gotten to here at this spot. Panic exploded up in Pilar, and she screamed out ''M......n!!!!''

As Maan opened his eyes, his eyelids felt stuck together. Feebly he brought his hand up and with his fingers teased them apart so he could see. His vision was slightly hazy. He sniffed the air, there was a background unpleasant smell, and he instinctively knew where it was coming from. He looked at his bad leg, he could feel the aching pain of his open wound, then numbness, then below that and the knee, nothing at all.

''Pilar?!'' he called out; it startled him how weak his voice sounded that dampened quickly into nothing as it disappeared into the thick forest.

He waited; staring at the dead fire, not even a wisp of smoke was coming from it. He listened intently to the forest noises, a faint roar as of a faraway ocean, and the occasional creak from a tree as its canopy caught the wind high above, was all he heard.

All day he remained there, and dozed away the following night. In the morning as there was still no sign of Pilar or Arimina he decided to try to make some mileage on his own. His only concern was to get back to Homebuilding to be able to plead for Pilar's life. He was thirsty, very thirsty, and this was the motivator that got him to his feet. He wandered away; dragging his bad leg, the only pain now came from his thigh wound. A branch that Pilar had found for the fire was just a little too short to go snugly under his armpit, so he lent forward from the waist with his bad leg dangling. Holding it at the top with one hand, the bad leg side, and under his armpit with the other hand, he took a step, rested, and then dragged his bad leg forward again.

Maan had no idea which way he was heading; it had not even entered his mind! The only reference he had was the gentle movement of the air on his left cheek, which for some reason he decided to make sure he always felt it there; and it became the most important thing on his mind.

He staggered on, eyes half closed, blind and deaf to everything except that minuscule breeze on his cheek. The ground fell away a little, leaving dry rivulet beds weaving around the trees to the steepest parts. He slipped negotiating one of these then slid uncontrollably downwards, it got steeper and steeper, the sides of the rivulet channel keeping him on track. He had passed out long before the final drop where he plummeted some twelve feet onto a mud and soil bank. His unconscious body tumbled, rolled, and slid to a halt on the flat

He coughed the mud dust out of his mouth, it was gritty between the teeth so he spat, no wetness came out of his mouth. ''I must go, tell them, tell them I made you come back to me.'' he whispered. His walking stick was nearby; he crawled to it and eventually got to his feet. He was in a dry bed gulch, stony underfoot, that went downwards. The sides raised high each side of him to the forest trees, some on the edge had half their root boles showing. Maan naturally turned on a route with the least resistance to his hobbling. He slipped many times on the loose stones underfoot, sapping his energy even more to get back upright again. He fell the last time that day and could not get back to his feet. He lay on his back staring up at the darkening sky.

Pilar sobbed silently; her body jerked gently as she sat cross-legged with her arms wrapped around herself. ''Maan....'' she mumbled sadly. Looking up at the canopy, the clouds obscured where the sun was, and her only reference was gone, and Pilar knew then that she was totally lost.

Looking around, it was just dense undergrowth consisting of the same and similar plants she had tried to eat and feed Maan with, other than that, just more tree trunks. Closing her eyes, and spinning around a few times, and opening them again, she walked onwards to what her eyes met. All day Pilar walked an aimless path and into the evening, not knowing in which direction, where she sat again and cried. Arimina was always by her side and came to her, nestling into her, as if to comfort her. ''I wish I could make you understand.'' Pilar told her forlornly. The meat around her shoulders she put beside her untouched and fell into an exhausted sleep.

The following morning, without any preamble, Pilar staggered to her feet and started to walk again. All day she roved, the sameness of her surroundings brought on apathy, staring fixatedly ahead, her mind closed down, eyes half closed, all hope gone. She slumped down at the end of that day and cried once more.

The draw kept Maan going downwards and on track until a highly defined line came to his blurred sight between the ground and the sky. He stopped confused; there was no path before him?! He took one more step, and the shimmering of sunlight from the ripples on a river's surface far below him stopped him again. It drew him, beckoned him, summoning him. He reached for it, and smiling he just kept on going. It felt for him as if it was in slow motion as he fell head first, arm and hand stretched out before him, as the rippling reflected sun light got brighter and brighter. He grabbed hard at it as he hit the water. It felt beautiful, his now frail body relished in the coolness and soothing properties of the water as he went under. He totally relaxed and just drifted there underwater, all his aches and pains just vanished, and he smiled again. He looked above him as his body drifted upwards, the glinting sunlight on the surface beckoning him once again. As his head broke the surface, he took in deep slow savouring breaths. He thought if he was going to die alone, lost, and forsaken, then this was the perfect time. All the weight of his body disappeared, the gravitational effect on his bad leg was gone, supported by the water, and even the open wound on his thigh was at ease. He gulped down mouthfuls of this clean cold water, and he smiled again. His body horizontal, eyes upwards, he watched as the treetops glided by either side of him, as he drifted through the broken cloud topped river artery he was on.

The trickle of water at Pilar's feet, for no reason, turned her direction, and obeying it, tracked it as it meandered around for many hours until it met a small stream. Ankle deep now in the cold water her mind stirred a little, becoming conscious of a far distant roar, and turning her head in its direction, it came from downstream. Pilar pondered a while of where she was and what she was doing there. By her feet was a creature she did not remember that was looking questionably up into her eyes. After puzzling over it for a while; nothing came to her mind so she moved towards the rumbling noise. Pilar stumbled on, and the sound became louder until she stood at the base of a high water fall. Mesmerised, for how long she did not know, Pilar stared into the boiling chaos as the fall plunged beneath the surface waters, sinking to her knees, arms limp; her eyes locked on the heaving turmoil. The creature sat next to her and licked her face; it brought her mind back a little bit more. ''Arimina?''

The oolve stood and came around and faced her, its eyes stared into hers, and its tongue lapped her face. ''Arimina!'' Pilar said a little more confidently, her mind had pieced together who this creature was. Arimina nuzzled her, she seemed happy as if greeting somebody she had missed for a long time. As Pilar was hugging her, Arimina suddenly became agitated, stiff legged she pranced about, neck raised to the vertical, head and nose up high sniffing in short fast pants through her nostrils. Circling on her hind legs, her nose sniffing the air as she turned, her jaws started to chatter wildly as she urinated herself.

Pilar got scared, but not for herself, for Arimina, and drew her dagger and stared at the oolve for a clue to where the danger might be coming from. Arimina's head lifted and turned to look at the top of the waterfall, Pilar's eyes followed and she saw buried in the falling water what appeared to be a log go over. She followed the black silhouette as it plunged down and down to disappear beneath the waters. Arimina pranced back and forth along the bank staring into that boiling river until the end of the log reappeared. She made a move to go after it but Pilar grabbed her to stop her. Arimina was far too strong for Pilar now and leapt up high to land in the water but yards away from the end of the log. Pilar watched as Arimina swam towards that dark shadow just buried below the water's surface, which suddenly metamorphosed into Maan's face, and all those lost memories in Pilar's mind flooded back.

''Maan!!!'' Pilar screamed out in disbelief, and then in shock waded in. The fierce undercurrent immediately tugged her feet away but she managed to keep her eyes locked on Arimina and Maan now being quickly taken downstream. Pilar swam exhausted towards them, and then grabbed out pulling them both to her.

She bent her head to one side and kissed Maan. His eyes flickered open ''Pilar, I find you, or do I dream again?''

'''Tis no dream my beloved Maan, you have found me I promise, while I searched for you.'' she sobbed happily out.

Chapter 3

''They come back!!!'' was called out. There was a picnic on the top of Homebuilding that day, and a couple gazing eastward over the pasture fields saw King James's invaders running towards the parked space shuttles.

Queen Jane's regal picnic party soon broke up and she and James gazed that way. ''How many?!'' he asked.

''Hard to say from here, but it seems like they all have made it through.''

Both felt saddened when the runners were the other side of the shuttles. ''Eighteen!'' exclaimed James in bitter disappointment.

''See the oolve pack have spotted them.'' said Jane pointing.

Leaving but a few on guard around the children while they battle practiced on the fighting fields, the whole pack sprinted towards the returning soldiers.

''Major Maan meets the challenge.'' observed James.

''That is not Major Maan, James.''

He stared at who was obviously leading. ''Captain Esther?!'' breathed out James in shock. He watched as she was surrounded by her captains, swords drawn, and in a circle, facing outwards. Esther was seen to push her way through, and with her sword drawn, faced the oolve pack.

At the same time, a platoon of duty Homebuilding guards sprinted out. The oolve pack had surrounded the soldiers, tense they were, ready to attack as the guards ran through them to calm things down again.

Swords were not sheathed as words were spoken, and then Esther looked to James. He nodded his head at her. He stated forlornly ''Major Maan, Captain Arimina, Captain Chal and Captain Pilar are missing. Alas, this is grieving!''

Hilts of the swords were offered to the guards, all but Esther's. A guard turned to Queen Jane, and she nodded approval that Captain Esther could wear her sword. Seventeen unarmed soldiers were escorted back towards Homebuilding, the oolves prowled around them, alert and waiting, the greatest concentration of them were around the armed Esther.

They were met at the entrance gate to Homebuilding by Queen Jane and King James.

Tears flooded Jane's eyes as she looked upon Esther. ''Great sorrow you bring back with you, but great magnificence as well in all of your hearts.'' She looked them over, their clothes hung on them like they were three sizes too big, their gaunt pallid faces pinched, loose flesh hung where muscles had wasted away, all their wide eyes seemed far too big for their faces. She then proclaimed ''Under guard in open arrest you can walk Homebuilding for the time being, is my only offer?''

''With your leave I will take sage from my Commander in Chief, King James, before such lenience's are accepted Queen Jane.''

''It is as read dear Captain Esther, lead your courageous Captain's in now, to food, drink and the full courtesies of welcome.''

Esther raised her sword, the guards went for theirs, and Queen Jane palmed them down. Esther's hilt went to her nose in salute, then she stabbed her sword high in the air above her head shrilly roaring ''King James, we salute you!!!'' her Captains roared in turn, such resolve and loyalty touched the hearts of all who heard it. Esther's sword swept down and across her and she curtsied, bowing low. Her captains followed suit.

With one swift well-practiced movement Esther sheathed her sword then stood to attention, her captains snapped upright and marched into Homebuilding following her. The only two who were at their full height were Lycopis's and Akinyemi; their thinned bodies were the only thing that belied the fact that they seemed unscathed by the expedition.

''May I attend the debriefing with Captain Esther, James?'' asked Jane.

''I need to see her alone for one hour, then I will invite Lycopis's and Akinyemi to join us. Attend then Queen Jane if you must.''

''Thank you, James.'' she said, then ''I must go to Pep, she must know by now her beloved son has not returned.''

The eighteen captains sat shoulder-to-shoulder around one table, although two had been hastily prepared for them, it was the closeness to each other they wanted. With four Homebuilding guards, one on each corner, they looked from one to the other. Now they were amongst well-fed and fit people again their own condition was a shock to them all in contrast. Esther's chin quivered as she rose and bowed her head to them all, saying ''No such higher honour in my life has there ever been but to run by your sides.''

''Aye!!'' came from them all as they stood and bowed their heads to one another.

Sat again, a smiling MasterChef bustled over asking with respect and passion ''An Ayo size breakfast twice over for you all is what I sage?!''

The captains looked at one another, in their minds had been that very same thing; those times when they were starving and had dreamed of such a plate full. Very oddly none seemed to have the appetite for such an offering right then. Esther asked ''Something simple, a platter of cold meats and bread for me, and one of your biggest mugs of freshly brewed tea you can muster up, please MasterChef.''

It was peculiarly odd to them all, but that was how they all felt, and a similar order came from each and every one of them.

It would have been expected they would have scoffed, but they did not, each ate slowly. Lunn's modest forkful was paused before his trembling lips and chin, held with an unsteady hand. Erimentha gently pushed his hand towards his mouth, his eyes were blank, and staring, he appeared to be chewing before his fork even got there. ''It is all right my darling Lunn.'' she assured him quietly, as his mouth opened wide enough to pass the food in.

They sat back sipping tea; many were staring at their mug with wonder and delight. King James guard came and begged their leave. He told Esther ''King James will see you in his quarters now.''

She nodded and stood, one of Queen Jane's guards peeled off, and by her side escorted her to King James quarters.

Esther stood at attention before his desk, ''You lead the captains on whose authority?''

Esther recalled Maan's words saying ''Maan's authority Your Majesty. He had deemed himself a monumental failure, as our major, at the time of our greatest danger up until then. He stood down from his majorship to me, King James, advising all that I knew his mind well and agenda. He ordered all to sage me, as their lead Captain, in hope I could lead them out of our peril. His direct order was for us to go so, with his promise of a few more seconds of life, a few more seconds of hope, and a few seconds more for any opportunity or salvation that might come our way.''

James got up very angrily and slammed his hands back down on the desktop, shouting loudly at her in accusation ''I did not read that boy wrongly Captain Esther, what is this you are telling me?!!!''

''His words were not immediately heard King James because nobody believed what they were hearing. But he demanded, and I quote ' _In the name of King James, I order you away, run, run!!!_ ''

James head fell, his mouth opened in shock as he slumped back down into his chair. Shaking his head in absolute disbelief, he mouthed words but hardly a sound came out. ''When?''

''A few days out Sire.''

''Of Captains Pilar, Chad and Arimina, tell me about them?''

''Captain Arimina was attacked and killed by a beast; this was before Major Maan had died. Captain Pilar stood down to aid Major Maan if possible, a day after, we knew he was alive still the day before, and Captain Chad was injured by a fall after that, and could not run.''

''You let Pilar go!!''

''No sire, she deserted and was chased by Captains Akinyemi and Lycopis. They knew where she was come the end of the chase but they had already overstayed their orders and had to return.''

''It all sounds like a bloody mess to me Captain Esther!!'' he accused. He then insinuated ''Captains Akinyemi and Lycopis would have run Pilar down within a few miles at most, how long did you hesitate before sending them after her?''

''They went the second I knew of her desertion, sire.''

''You returned four days in of the ninth week, where my orders were for you to return within two months at the very latest. You profess to know Major Maan's mind well, and agenda, how are you going to explain away this to me then?''

''Your orders too, King James, were to be ready to fight, and we are, I tell you!!'' she stated with passion. ''But to run to death to keep a deadline, was as ridiculous as to be out there unable to fight in the last instance.''

''So, you did deliberately contravene my orders?!''

She defended herself with ''The pace was fair to be able to fight, and keep your lastly unspoken command to return alive, sire.''

''We will see, only a court martial will find the truth!'' For a while, King James sat mulling over what he knew now, he then looked up ''At ease Esther. Get Captain's Lycopis and Akinyemi will you please, and ask Yancy my butler to bring some refreshment in.''

''Your Majesty.'' responded Esther. King James followed her to get Queen Jane for the debriefing.

They were in there for eight hours before the door opened and they came out, all except King James. Dinner was set and all were waiting for the Queen and King's presence. King James asked Jane for a few more minutes longer to talk to Captain Lunn.

Lunn stood cleaned and spruce in his new fighting garb outside the door ready for the King's call, James invited him in.

James sat at his desk and asked ''The time, Captain Lunn, when you knew Pilar was deserting, and the time you took reporting this back to Captain Esther has caused some consternation. May I ask you first if you tried to stop her by arrest, you are more than capable of subduing her I know?''

He hung his head in shame saying ''By words did I try to dissuade her sire, but her mind and will would not hear me. She bade me free path to go to Maan, her heart was so full of love for him you see, but I still did not relent and refused such a favour. She sprinted off before I could react, and then I reported all this to Captain Esther.''

''But not immediately Captain Lunn, you were on guard duty but fifty yards from the campsite I was told?''

''As soon as I got there, I spoke my report, I did not hesitate Sire.''

James pressed him again ''No doubt Captain Lunn, I believe you, but it remains a paradox that Pilar had such a head start, and a paradox that you did not hold her in custody when you had the chance, knowing of her intent?''

His eyes dropped ''So much happened...'' Lunn muttered to himself ''...terrible fear and appalling danger, it changes people...'' he sobbed, then he confessed ''...I could not break her heart, the very slightest, merest of chances I gave her even knowing, as she did, that only death awaited her. I am so sorry to have let you down King James.'' then he cried openly, it was a pitiful, a sorrowful sound that dug deep into James heart.

James turned his eyes; as it is never easy to see a man distraught to such a degree. ''What would you ask of me, Captain Lunn?''

With a trembling hand, Lunn took off his Captains insignia and placed it before James.

James got up and hugged him saying ''There is no other unsung soldier I hold in such high esteem as you Lunn. You have proven your courageousness and bravery so many times.''

''What will happen to me?''

''I cannot reside over the court marshals of Captain Esther and the posthumous ones for Pilar and Maan, as I was not there, I was here, so you will be tried by your peers that ran with you. I cannot because I set a test, and that is all it was, and you failed it, it is as simple as that Lunn the unsung. Convening tomorrow, you will be charged with enhanced dereliction of duty as you were on guard at the time.'' Lunn's knees gave way, James held him up and said to him kindly ''I am going to order a verdict of guilty, but no punishment will there be for you, other than the acceptance of your voluntary resignation of your captainship after the fact. Also, I am going to command that you be under Captain Erimentha, in her company, as one of her soldiers.''

Lunn's knees gave way and he slipped to the ground, grabbing forward he took James hand and kissed the back of it. He declared with passion ''An awesome, great leader you are King James. When I saw you that time the lords summoned you to stand forward as our king I did not fully understand, but I do so now, oh, so mighty ruler of our world. As a common soldier I will not let you down again I do promise you.''

''I know so too Lunn. Now report to Captain Erimentha after dinner.''

Lunn stood and snapped to attention. ''Sire!'' he acknowledged his orders, bowed low and left. He made his way into the great hall, eyes averted from the captain's table and sat amongst those common soldiers that had come from Petra3. His head and eyes were down, as all those at the table stood, bowed their heads to him in salute. Lunn wept.

Pep wove her way through the tables to stand near where the captains were. Esther saw her and went to her. Pep's pleading eyes broke Esther's heart. ''Dear Pep, I am so sorry.''

''Have you leave dear Esther to tell me of what you know?''

''I have no leave, dearest Pep, to say anything as court marshals are to be convened.''

''I must know, I must. Can you help me in any way?''

Esther looked at the pitiful Pep and thought through the consequences of various actions that she might take. Then an idea sprang up ''A map Pep, of our route, this is common knowledge. I can draw one up as soon as we have been given leave from dinner, then it is up to you.''

''Can it show where my son fell?''

''No, I am sorry Pep.'' Esther apologised, then in a revelation said ''Of course I can! We named a few places on our route, one such will give you a big enough clue Pep, I promise you.''

It was all Esther could do for the time being. The dinner was frustratingly long for Pep and Esther, the welcoming back speeches for the captains took some time.

Esther slipped away as soon as she could; it took but minutes to construct a basic route map. It was one of many that were drawn up that night by the captains; after all, it could not be a coveted secret of the Petra3ian's, to be withheld from the Homeworlder's, when they were on their planet.

Pep grabbed the map and made her way to see Queen Jane in her quarters, where she fell to her knee's begging ''I must find the body of my beloved son Queen Jane, to bring him back to his home world of Petra3. I do not want to spend my existence so far away from him. I need him nearby so his mother and father can grieve over his grave. I beg you, give leave for me to run your lands to search, a free path is all I ask of you?''

''You have it, dearest Pep, with the blessing from the Queen herself, prepare what you must, take whomever you need. But you must ask permissions from King James too, and while you are doing that, I will give word that you have total freedoms on Homeworld from this time on. May your quest be successful.''

''Thank you, dearest Queen Jane.'' Then she poignantly requested ''The only thing I need is a body bag.''

By the time Pep gained James's permissions, and had secured a body bag from the hospital, the word had been spread. Two oolves were at her heels to go with her as she sprinted east away from Homebuilding, they were half a mile behind her after the first mile, and when they reached that mile point, they gave up.

There was an official map drawing session, with all the captains present. For most of the next day they sat around a table with Homeworld map artists explaining their route and there estimates of where things were and the topography. Possible landing spots and rally points near rivers, which were big enough for a large invading army to assemble were also considered. It was thought by all, that the vast plain to the north was the most likely to be chosen by their enemy. Other interesting facts were drawn in too, Esther explaining ''Food sources were very sparse north from here, but south became easier to find. Northwards we came upon one herd of creatures the same as the resident ones here, and three to the south. There were colonies of squeakers in the forests, they make their own habitat, always they bury themselves in a large hillock, maybe of their own making, coming out only at night. We saw no hunting creatures at all after a week, we became prey only to tiny flying creatures that live near a water source, they bite, and it is sore for a day or two. The advantage was, if any of us was bitten, we knew there was water nearby, and this saved us twice.''

Queen Jane came into the room; she was interested too. ''I am a little confused Esther, you carried your injuries, were they no healing trees to be found?''

''None Queen Jane, we came across none, albeit we did not stop to search mind you. The creature that was badly hurt in the fight to the north after it defeated its opponent did not immediately seek one even if there was one nearby, not that we saw anyway, again we had no time to find out. But thinking about it, reasoning would suggest these herds linger where one might be found. That being said, we were a war party touring without leave and had no brief or permissions to find out, even to our own aid.''

''Curious!'' exclaimed Jane. ''If they are very rare then that makes them very precious. Answer me Esther, their seed we sent to Petra3, how do they grow?''

''They have germinated I know Queen Jane, but they do not flourish. As you have no histories of them, we can only guess if we have been successful or not.''

''I don't think you will be.'' Jane stated ''I think these male creatures, the one of that particular herd you saw hurt, and these trees are locked together, one would not be able to survive without the other. It seems we must donate a few boxes of its droppings to you to prove this, but I think my guess is good.''

''But other creatures use them too, do they not?'' suggested Esther.

''Chance and a degree of learning I think, to no benefit to the tree at all. If you had time to keep an eye on that hurt male creature, he would have probably led you to its healing tree. Perhaps these herds can only survive where this tree grows, perhaps these herds have never left their grazing areas for generation after generation?''

''I will get these findings to our agriculturists.''

''And so, will I, I must see Kirk and John. Well done Captain Esther.''

The court marshals convened the day after. Much of it was as expected. Lunn, although the jury was ordered too, were happy enough for his dismissal forever to hold a captaincy. As was agreed amongst the jurist, it was a test situation and not real combat conditions 'per se', so further punishment was voted out. Esther was given a merit to her captaincy for her astute decisions aimed at keeping the ability to fight in all the runners. This was considered the first main objective and it was successful. Although her decisions to drop the pace to extend their time out there contravened King James command to get back for the deadline, in her case the crux of the court-martial, unforeseeable and unknown erroneous elements in that order in the first place was deemed to have entered the thinking in the constructing of that order. They could have gotten back on time, but with a highly degraded ability to fight, and that second main objective would have been compromised. Without further sage possible, Esther decisions were neither right nor wrong, as were King James's orders. As they balanced perfectly, they cancelled each other, and punishment for Esther was again voted out. After the verdict, she was obliged to leave the courtroom, only to turn on her heels to be welcomed back in honour as a peer.

Esther took the chair as Maan's trial came up next. Not real combat conditions 'per se' maybe, but the most unforgivable crime of standing down while in the field, be it just practice or real combat situations, could not be forgiven. Before or after committing to the fighting fields could one honourably stand down, but never in an active field. No leniencies were considered because of this, as it was a reasonable, rational, and judicious law.

So, he was subsequently posthumously sentence to death, by his own hand and sword or if not, he could choose one of his peers to do this deed. It was the only way to annul the disgrace of that appalling crime, and the shame in the hearts of his kin.

Pilar came next and Lunn was called in as a witness. He broke down many times under questioning. He was the sort of decent chap that would try to see beyond what there was, to find a defence. It was inevitable he would bring Maan into his thinking. Unknowing the verdict had already been set, and half remembering what Pilar had said to him, he pleaded ''...he forsook his oath and majorship, so we might have a chance. This was a personal sacrifice for all his friends, us! Such is his great heart, and a magnificent valour is in him! We people need him, and this is what Pilar deserted for, to save him for us.''

''Indeed Lunn, Pilar disregarded Major Maan's orders as well as mine. Listen carefully; she was following nothing but her own heart, chasing after the love she hoped she could kindle up in Maan's heart for her. Her pleas were just bargaining with you to let her go, it was nothing more than that. It was a selfish act of desertion that could have left utter devastation in her wake in real battle circumstances.''

''No! No, no...! It was more than that I tell you! The truth she spoke, Major Maan's life should have been saved, for us all, for Petra3.'' His arguments got even limper when he accused her ''You should have tried to save him yourself Captain Esther, you could have, you should have sent him back here with four of us to carry him!''

''That will do Lunn, I warn you! Calm yourself now. Tell us, did Pilar confess to you that she was well aware of the penalties should she desert us?''

How so badly Lunn wanted to lie, to win her case, but he could not! ''Yes, Captain Esther. Pilar said to me ' _I will go without your leave or with it'._ even knowing she would be run down... such was her commitment! She also knew once back amongst us she would be under guard awaiting court-martial. I pleaded with her so hard I assure you, alas to no avail, she said to me if she was caught ' _... I will run again, and keep trying I tell you, until Esther's sword cuts me down as she must._ ''' Lunn started to sob again as guilt surged through him, he knew his last words were the key to a dishonourable posthumous death penalty for Pilar.

''You knew this too Lunn, so why did you let her go?''

''Her words broke my heart is all.'' he mumbled out sadly, then he quoted ''' _Then 'tis with a woman's heart I must plead, dear Lunn. I beg, beseech you, for just one hour that your back be turned'._ I did not give Pilar her one hour Captain Esther, but fifteen minutes only.''

''You have been judged on that act of foolishness Lunn, and punishments were awarded and served in full. No more of this will be spoken of here, or in the future. Take up your new duties common soldier Lunn.''

Lunn, eyes dripping freely with his tears, took one step back. He bowed his head in recognition of his captains. He was about to turn when they all stood and bowed in respect for him. He nodded that he understood, smiled weakly, and marched out of the court.

A dishonourable posthumous death penalty was awarded on Captain Pilar.

The findings of the court were taken to King James who agreed and signed the verdict.

The following day a great excitement fired up in Homeworld, Pep was seen sprinting from the north carrying a filled body bag. Queen Jane and King James were there to greet her as she ran across the fighting fields to the door of Homebuilding.

Nothing could be read from her face as she stopped in front of them. Suddenly a smiling face appeared from the top of the body bag.

''Chal?!!!'' exclaimed James.

He apologised lightly ''Sorry for my tardiness Your Majesty, but finding a taxi on Homeworld was a right pain.''

''Indeed!!''

Queen Jane ordered ''Get Captain Chal to the hospital Pep, and come and see us as soon as you are ready, we will be in my quarters.''

''Your Majesty.'' Pep acknowledged, and ran to the hospital with a tail of seventeen Petra3 captains behind her.

A little later sat around a table, Jane and James waited for Pep's story. She told them ''Chal informed me of many things after I found him, so I can fill in much more detail now than if he had not.'' Jane and James nodded that they understood. Pep continued ''I picked up their trail after Arimina's Island; the grass is slow growing there as it is so cold and did not grow out their path. At Sanctuary Cave, I found the chewed remains of the discarded stores and equipment, it stank there, the pissing contest was about equal. I was hoping to find some evidence that Maan, helped by Pilar, might have gotten that far, but there was nothing obvious. I went up to Ice Hat Nunatak; there were some very confusing tracks and trails about that I could not fathom. I pressed on and found Chal at Maan's Gully; all his food was spent but he was reluctant to leave the water supply he had on hand. He explained what had happened nearby and I did a tour around on 'Maan Stand Rise'. An enigma, an impossibility happened there, I could see no sense in Chal's story. My choice then was simple enough, to get Chal back to safety. We went back to Ice Hat Nunatak, and he agreed with me that Maan and Pilar would have taken that route, but where from there? If Maan was coherent he would have taken the route back to Sanctuary Cave, I am sure of that, as it was a known route and terrain with the hope that some of the stores there were left untouched by the pursuing oolve pack. But perhaps Pilar decided to gamble and cut across towards Arimina's Island from there. I left Chal for an hour and ran across the ice sheet, but nothing I could see told me they attempted a way back from there. We spent some two hours at Sanctuary Cave, sifting through the remains of what was left by the oolves, but there was nothing to suggest Maan and Pilar had passed that way.'' She sobbed out ''I lost all my hope then that I would ever find his body....''

Her listeners waited until she composed herself again.

Pep continued ''I spent a night on Arimina's Island, for Chal's sake really, he was exhausted. Warmed a while with a fire, it braced him for the run back today. Of course, he cannot run but he admitted it was very uncomfortable and eventually exhausting to him being carried so, while I did the running.'' She paused then asked apprehensively ''Has the court-martial verdicts been reached?''

King James told her gently ''Yes, and I am very sorry to tell you Pep, but both Maan and Pilar have been found guilty of standing down in the field, and the maximum penalty posthumously applies as there is no other evidence to contradict their acts of desertion.''

Pep almost talking to herself whispered incredulously ''...but something extraordinary happened there at Maan's Stand Rise?! The reasons are unfathomable as to why my son would do such a thing! It is impossible that he would! Why no bodies then, why not even the slightest of remains, anywhere?''

Jane told her sadly ''We have creatures here; we know now as scavengers. They home in on anything newly dead, and better still for some of them, decomposing and rotting, it is their main food source, Pep. Other predators too are opportunists; they will tackle newly dead, aged, and injured creatures in preference. I am sorry to say Pep, that there is nothing left after they have finished, even the fur and the bones of the creature they devour are bolted down, there would not even be anything left of Maan's and Pilar's clothing for sure.''

Pilar's dangling feet grounded, and as she slowly lost the momentum of the river, her back made contact, the water was still flowing and rode a little way up her chest. In one arm she had her beloved Maan and in the other a dozing Arimina. Within arm's reach to her right was a foot-high bank; on the other within arm's reach was the base of a high cliff.

Arimina stirred, and went straight for the low bank; she stood and violently shook the water out of her coat, then stood looking down at Pilar.

Pilar looked around. ''Arimina's Island?!'' she exclaimed in surprise. The river had taken them to the far side. She got on the bank and pulled Maan out of the water and laid him by the large old stranded tree trunk. Looking around again, dear Arimina's grave looked the same, and with a little relief in her heart, Pilar saw it had been untouched. Another surprise for her came next after spotting new footprints, some small but oddly deep in the soft soil, another set looked odd too, a normal depression and a shallow one in a line so they must have come from the same person. A recent fire too was the greatest surprise of them all as there was still some heat coming from it! Pilar shouted out as loud as she could, repeatedly, but no reply came back.

Hoping for a little break was rewarded after the fire was teased into life again using dried grasses. As soon as it was set, Arimina was right there, on her back, bent round in an arc towards the fire a few feet away relishing the warmth. How long they had drifted in the cold-water Pilar did not know, or care, right then. Maan was pulled across and laid the same as Arimina but on the other side of the fire.

Pilar looked around hoping again for something, anything, that they could eat from the creature that they had killed there. The tiny tuffs of hair, and the skin they were on, were long past considering. By the fire again, warming up, her mind aroused mulling over all that had happened so far. What puzzled her was Arimina's response when she sniffed the plant that they were chewing that time, and began wondering if it could be triggered again. She waded back in the river, twice as cold it seemed now, and pulled up a reed with its roots. After cutting the course green stuff away and the roots proper Pilar brought back what seemed to be a short white stick, and started to chew at it. Arimina got interested, so Pilar presented it to her, and with a snort as in disgust, swam across the river heading for the forest.

It was a couple of hours before she returned, and Pilar watched her intently. Indeed, she approached head down and mouth wide open, and her stomach heaved. Pilar was up and behind her with her hands under Arimina's belly, and when she heaved again Pilar pushed upwards with her hands, and twice that of before was spewed up. Arimina sprang away with a resentful look in her eyes for Pilar.

Not knowing what it was, or even caring, Pilar skewered the red mess on a stick and held it over the fire, only because it smelt awful, she would have fed Maan with it raw if the smell of it was any better.

It did not take very long. Pilar chewed a piece of the cooked flesh up ready for Maan to eat while shaking him gently from his sleep. It took a time, and his eyes did not stay open for long. Teasing the meat between his teeth, he swallowed, but it was an automatic reaction to something in his mouth more than an attempt to actually eat.

When all the meat was gone Maan slipped back into sleep.

For herself Pilar cooked the reed stalk, it was very fibrous and tasted as the river smelt. Eating it was because of habit not hunger, that ache had gone a long while back. She roused when suddenly Arimina became alert and worried, sniffing the air, head up high. Arimina galloped up wind still sniffing; she sneezed to clear her nostrils and sniffed hard again. Skirting the island bank, continuously sniffing, she ran down wind to the far end of the island and then stopped and turned, her head weaved back and forth as she made her way in a zigzag back towards them. All the time her nose dropped until she stood with her nose pressed hard against Maan's foot. Trembling as in fear she urinated again, her jaws chattered wildly.

And then Pilar could smell it too, that rank unpleasant smell of rotting. Horrified, she pulled up Maan's right trouser leg, and she gasped. Taking off his shoe, she saw his foot was black; his heel had split open and oozed putrefying flesh. The coldness had hidden the smell; the warming of the fire had exposed it. Arimina dug franticly under Maan's foot, she was whining all the time eyes ablaze with fear.

'' _She is trying to bury it?!_ '' thought Pilar. She pulled his trouser leg right up to above his thigh wound, and she cried. From the top of his ankle to is knee his shin area was dark blue, his knee was purple, and above that, it looked bruised until just above his wound, where the skin was red.

In shock, Pilar sat back. Glazed eyed she stared at the awful sight. Her attention was grabbed again by Arimina's frantic activity; she was pawing away the earth all along Maan's leg. She stopped, and with her head turned sideways, her teeth enclosed Maan's black toes, they chattered wildly but did not bite, then she went back to her digging again.

As if in a walking dream, Pilar said gently ''It is all right Arimina.'' as she drew her dagger, and just above Maan's thigh wound, she began to cut through his flesh.

Mercifully, Maan remained unconscious, but he shouted out in pain a few times even through his comatose state. She ended up using her dagger as a chopper to get through the bone, it eventually got through, and the leg was off. Pilar tied a tourniquet to try to stop the blood, it was not working very well when Arimina dived in, and with saliva flowing freely from her jaws she lapped all over the exposed meat. Pilar saw the femoral vein instantly constrict at its end promptly shutting off the blood being pumped out, the capillaries seem to shy away from the saliva too, and they seeped nothing.

After gingerly loosening the tourniquet, no blood seeped out, but she still let Arimina tend it. Picking up Maan's rotting leg; and cuddling it to her chest, Pilar walked down river to the bank, where she threw it away as far as possible. As the splash came, she sobbed out sadly ''I am so sorry Mann, I should have tended you better.''

Arimina was trying to clean up the area of blood, so Pilar took the burning brands from the fire and built another one over that spot. As it settled in, Arimina did too, becoming quieter, less frantic, and only sniffing the air occasionally.

Exhausted beyond limits, Pilar fell into sleep.

It was high noon when Pilar stirred, the sun was warm in a chilly wind. After checking Maan over, and seeing he was breathing regularly, caught hold of his hands to drag him to the river, but one felt like a claw, to discover, where his two fingers had been broken, they had knitted at a strange angle. Maan had not complained about them was why they had gone unnoticed. Whispering ''I am so sorry Maan.'' Pilar pulled him towards the river, it startled her on how much easier he was to move. He was fed water in the same fashion as in Maan's Gully. Wading in the water Pilar pulled him in and guided him to the riverbank proper. Looking up at the long steep incline of the valley that went up to the forest, the route that they must take, Pilar felt beaten before even starting. Her intention was to pull him bit by bit across and up the ground as was done on the scree slopes. Then an idea came and Arimina was called over. After cutting strips from around the hem of her jacket, and doubling two twice, she tied them together to make a rope. Tying the centre to make a loop, which was put over Arimina's neck, the other loose ends were then tied to Maan's wrists. Pilar pulled the rope behind Arimina's neck to get Maan moving, slowly easing off as Arimina took the strain while keeping a watchful eye on Maan's head just in case it snagged.

As they went Pilar pondered Arimina's instant acceptance of what she was doing; it seemed natural to her to pull. Indeed, Pilar called a brief halt to let her get her breath back, but Arimina seemed frustrated that they had stopped, and when Pilar stood to get going again, Arimina got very excited that was only quelled by her pulling again.

They made very good progress; there were still hours of light left when they reached the top. They carried on, much easier now on the flat, in a few places equal to a strolling speed. Eventually, physical exhaustion got to Pilar, not Arimina, and when she fell could not stand again. After crawling to Maan and releasing Arimina, Pilar fell into unconsciousness half laying on Maan.

Pilar awoke slowly, her throat burned as it was so dry. Arimina was nowhere to be seen and she tried calling her, but her voice was so weak, if Arimina was not within twenty yards of them she would not hear. After waiting fruitlessly for a while, it became an ominous absence as this was the first time Arimina was not with them in the morning.

Pillar rallied herself, and looked Maan over, his condition had not changed. On trying to lift him, he was much lighter now, and heartened that she could bear his weight, tied each end of her rope to her wrists and rolled Maan over the loop. Kneeling, bent forwards, while pushing her arms under Maan, she slipped the loop over her head to around her neck. Pulling back and lifting, Pilar ended up with Maan in the hammock of her arms. She then turned east into the morning sun, and with short deliberate steps, walked on.

The farewell party was in full swing. Everybody had moved on quickly from the sorrow Esther had brought back with her, for an inability to do so, only pointless gloom of the mind awaited. A great honour was awarded to Esther in front of her own peoples and those of Homeworld, as she was called to stand before King James at the high table.

He proclaimed to her and to all ''King's Young Captain Esther no more, through arduous circumstances and faultless leadership you succeeded in fulfilling the prime objectives of your King's demands. Through such endeavour of mind and body, you have proven beyond doubts your adulthood. From this day, this hour, be known, and wear in pride, the full title, and rank of 'King's Captain'!''

Despite herself, a small smile crossed her lips. King James smiled too, he knew of her youngness still, so the prideful show of emotion he would let go this time, only because he also knew full maturity was not that far away in Esther.

''Stand forward to be recognised 'King's Captain Esther'''

Esther took one step forward and snapped to attention. ''It is done.'' he proclaimed, and he went to her and hugged her in the deafening applause. For her ears only King James whispered ''Wear too in pride the commendations of Captain's Akinyemi and Lycopis.'' He then chuckled out ''I would, such an honour I would wear above my own praises given to me by myself as King!''

Esther chuckled, she felt very honoured, as such banter from the king himself was unheard of, and it was that, that made it the funnier.

''Go and enjoy the party Kings Captain Esther, we leave within the hour.''

''Your Majesty!'' Esther acknowledged, and she took a step backwards, bowed low, turned smartly, and went to join her peers at the captain's table.

Jane asked him a little confused when he sat back down ''Why not the Majorship James? After all, she led as one?!''

James replied thoughtfully ''Aaah! Remember, Esther was riding on Major Maan's coat tails all of the time, Jane. She knew his mind and agenda; it was not all her own initiatives that can be attributed to their overall successes. That, and with the sage of her fellow captains, gave her the opportunity to show herself for who she is now, in truth, a remarkable Captain, but no Major.''

''It is that astuteness in you was why you have earned the endearment of your peoples James. I looked at Esther's face; she was not disappointed, but surprised, so there was no preconceived elevated fantasies of her own worth, and therefore no inflated ego to dent. If Esther was waiting at all, she was just waiting for a nod of satisfaction from you.''

''Indeed, Esther has uncommon worth. It is because of this I am contemplating a new rank. It will be a lifetime Spangled Captaincy, awarded to just two by Royal Command only. Their role will be as aides-de-camp to my Lords, and should they fall, their reins will be picked up by that aide-de-camp.''

''Such trust, such confidence, an awesome responsibility, James. But I agree with you, Esther sits comfortably in that distinction.''

James confessed a little confused ''In truth I did not see that in her, this greatness, that I have only just realised.''

''But Maan did, he saw that in her first James, didn't he?'' suggested Jane.

Visibly shaken by this revelation James whispered ''Yes, he did, didn't he?''

While his mind was on it, Jane took the opportunity and said ''Something is terribly wrong here James. Something that is hidden to us all?''

''What can it be Jane?! You have been privy to all the statements, all the evidence, all the eyewitness accounts, if any case in history was as clear as this one is! You have to agree with the verdict, you must do!''

''James, elements of doubt came unbidden in your mind too?''

''I spent hours interrogating Lycopis and Akinyemi because of just that. Of all the people that ran on that journey, and all here around us now, they have been the most adamant, the most confident and the least unsettled by the verdict!'' James told her.

''James, they live in a world of black and white. Their warrior way code, ethics, creed, and blood will not let them see anything else!''

''What more is there to see Jane, for goodness sake?! Maan stood down, damn it, murder is just frowned upon in comparison! Even Pep has come to terms with it, his own mother!''

''Not totally James! She knew her son and it does not make any sense to her. Pep confided in me, driven by a shattered heart and grieving mind, that she thought all who ran with him were lying. She too interrogated everybody, and saw that they were not. It is only because Pep has no choice but to believe, that she appears to have come to terms with it, but deep down in her heart she knows she is just lying to herself.''

James let out a sigh of sad frustration and said ''What I felt, Pep feels, and you feel Queen Jane, does nothing to unsettle the verdict. I ask you honestly, was my final decision wrong? Are our laws flawed then, Jane?''

''The answer is no, King James, to both your questions, they are not. But there is one other who has the same mindset, James, and that is Lunn. He saw something, maybe just in his heart, that is even hidden to him.'' She continued forlornly ''The dear man has no words to describe what he knows, for I feel he does not know what it is himself. I ask you, why would he do what he did, sacrifice nearly all who he is to aid Captain Pilar. And why did she herself sacrifice everything as Maan did, to go to him?''

''But Captain Esther did not, Jane.'' James told her poignantly. He then said kindly ''I am sorry Jane, I have deliberated on this with sage and no sage, I reached deep down into my own heart too, but sometimes all that can be seen is all that there is.''

''Then how did Major Maan, standing alone, turn back that two hundred oolve pack on his own then? That was an impossibility, even our experts here on these creatures do not believe it, some here think it was magic James, would you believe that, just because it cannot be explained?! With any equation with too many unknowns it becomes impossible to equate, you know that! Guesswork can only fill those gaps, and distort what is on the other side of the equal sign beyond recognition! A mess only that fits set mindsets, not the reality of it all!''

''There were no gaps, no unknowns Jane! Were the truths deliberately distorted, manipulated, and changed to fit an agreed story? Damn it, even Bryce was attributed with magic powers by his enemies on his deft use of his spanner, and the fear they had of it, simply because it could not be explained away how such a diminutive chap such as he could have survived against their onslaught during the wars on Petra3! That too was an impossibility Jane, even some of our expert fighters there still do not believe it! Magic as an answer? Unknowns and gaps in the equation trying to figure it out how Bryce survived, it is full of them Jane! But, Jane, you know the truths behind it all, and you know Bryce, and your mind is not confused.''

Jane asked hopefully ''Then is this not the same argument that can be waged against Maan's posthumous death sentence, James?''

''How can it be dear Jane? These are not ramblings of an enemy confusing issues, which some do pick up on, and doubt is spawned in their rational thinking, as with some of my expert fighters. But, the truths, truthfully spoken, and from the heart, is the real truth. Nothing is tainting what we heard, the actualities speak for themselves, his exact order was ' _I stand down to Captain Esther...'_! Why Jane? He need not have given that command, with the same outcome either way; it would not have mattered! Those that ran with him know this, and that is why the abandonment of them and his duty, in the time of dire need for leadership, was mooted by them!''

''But they still laud him James?!''

''Yes, they still laud who he was Jane, but just the memory of him before this happened. They pleaded with me to keep Maan's Gully named so on our maps, in memory of the boy he was, such was the respect he had earned up until then. I will tell you something, Jane, I very reluctantly agreed, and I will tell you something else, if he had survived and he chose me, I would have honoured his request and thrust my own sword into him gladly.''

''But then why did he give that order James?!''

''Think Jane on what we know. He had a self-inflicted wound that might suggest a botched suicide, there is no other explanation! The wounds on the she oolve befriended to Esther, it might suggest a blind panic attack in his last seconds, as he thought, or even spite that he was going to die where she might not, what else? These are not my thoughts, and I do not think they hold credence, but they are the thoughts from some of the captains who ran with him! Cowardice breaks the mind, all rationality goes, maybe his thinking was if he stayed still the oolve pack might go around him and only go after those he sent running away from him!''

''That is awful James, I could never believe that!''

''I could not too, but there are some that make sense of it, Jane! It is only now, reflecting back, that my captains feel anger by his betrayal, and the dangers and narrow escapes because of this they suffered. They have started to question all his decisions now, his leadership skills, and who he appeared to be. There are only three now who have not voiced such derisions, Esther, Akinyemi and Lycopis as they still hold dearly that memory of him of who they thought he was!''

''I do not believe it James, still now, after all you have said. Think James, you have never been wrong, ever! I have known you all my life, you have that ability to see inside people, you would have detected such dangerous weaknesses long ago in Maan, surely?!''

''That is why I chose your planet as the proving ground Jane. Maan had never been directly confronted with danger before. The first time he did not know what it was, he did not understand it, nothing had ever tried to actually kill him before, and so there was no rise in his fear. The second time it happened knocked home that he was not infinite, as the young tend to think they are. The third time was when he knew what death was really all about, and as he pondered over the reality of it, fear struck him down, and he was reported to have feinted. This might have been forgiven, and in truth, it was, but on awakening what has been described as possible panic attack symptoms came about him. He had been asking sage all through the run, up until then, but this time he led off without any. At Sanctuary Cave he confessed to guesswork over an unseen danger that nobody else saw, and proclaimed he had guessed right but only when the danger was explained to him, previously he did not even brief his rearguards on what to look out for?! At that time, strong doubt had entered all the captains including Esther over his abilities to lead them, and this has fuelled the recent debates about him. The point is Jane there might not have been any danger to begin with; he saved face only because there was a danger. These are my ponderings Jane, and very disappointed I am with him too. My guess is he has been doing this since he came to us, acting out advice and sage considering it was his own initiative, and showing a confidence that fooled everybody. I have never been wrong, you say, and I was not wrong with Maan. It is because he thinks that this is what life is all about that he is leading, just acting out the options given to him. That means he has not been hiding anything, and all I saw and felt was what everybody else did. Simple commands are easy enough that have carried him forward, but finding out what must be done by people that know, and then ordering them to do it has no foundation for leadership. If I can give an opinion, I believe there was a naïve innocence about the boy and that makes him not guilty of all the charges. I say this because he has been who he is all his life and everything that has happened was inevitable come the end, some time. That means, it is I that was at fault Jane, for putting him in that position to fail in the first place. This proving ground did what it was meant to do, it has exposed the weaknesses in three, and made the captains that were needed out of nineteen.'' King James here warned Queen Jane most strongly ''Maan must disappear into history as soon as possible, otherwise his name will be become a parody for disgrace. This will destroy Pep and Akshai, for they too believed in their son, and he will take them down with him if we do not let him go now. Best death did take him Jane, rather than what awaited his kin and kith if he had survived.''

Jane stumbled out ''Your words are strong and your arguments are powerful James, which has spawned doubt in my thinking...''

''That was not my intent Queen Jane, I am only telling you what is on the other side of that equal sign.''

''....and it is wrong King James! As my doubts flared up, they fizzled away into nothing. Is not love and hate at either end of the same circle? Well so is esteem, to scorn and contemp. We need to go the long way around, not flip from one to the other over that non-existent gap between them. Too quick was this jump, this transition, I say, of Maan's name being branded with cowardice. What is still going on now is nothing more than a character assassination to make it all fit together.''

''Then tell me something Jane, anything, that I can overrule the verdict to an open case, anything?!''

''I cannot James, even Pep with her enhanced detection capability found no answers where all the answer to this lay. Neither did Akinyemi and Lycopis, astounding trackers that they may be, nobody found anything at all! And that is what is wrong with it all James! Everybody eliminated that from their thoughts because there was nothing to find there, even though key events did happen there. It remains a crucial and a significant unknown in that equation of yours James!''

''Dear Jane this is another 'perhaps', 'if', or a 'maybe', do you not think the evidence was not sifted through? Pep and Jason spent hours in debate after talking to all concerned. Let me tell you they drew the same conclusions as the verdict!''

Arguing for real now, Jane told him ''But it is self-perpetuating James, any flame of doubt as it flares up is extinguished, and the waning flame of certainty is reignited in people, it depends on the majority rule! Influences, argument, and belief are what sway people's minds, but we must think for ourselves to draw our own conclusions! They have no other options but to agree with the verdict because of this, simply because the people they did talk to have come together as that majority. Nevertheless, that still does not say that it is right!''

''You are very persistent to defend Maan, Jane, what credence is there in this?''

''No not defend him James, but to make sure the verdict on him was sound. I perhaps knew him the least, so what I did was conduct another interrogation. Up until then I was confused, the investigation appeared to lean heavily towards proving Maan guilty, in contrast, the investigation on Esther leaned heavily towards proving her innocent. Mindsets are made under these pressures, and the opinions expressed are in context with these directions. I asked everybody that had known him well what type of boy he was, including Lord Garn, Lord Jason and in particular Captain Esther. James, what I found out through the bias that has now developed in people's minds does not point to that guilty verdict being sound!''

''It was the amount of evidence that caused that leaning Jane. For Maan, all it pointed to was his guilt, and for Esther, all it pointed to was her innocence.''

''There was already a momentum set up towards those verdicts, James, and that momentum had to be stopped and indeed reversed. This is what I did, I took that long way around, and I stand now at the base of that circle. I cannot go any farther around towards that guilty verdict because what I have found out about him, and I am being pulled back the other way.''

''I cannot reopen the inquiry, Jane, on just that, even if I agreed with you. He stood down in the field and our law states any warrior or soldier of any rank, and that includes the lords, damn it me too, can do so honourably and without shame or disgrace before or after entering the field of battle!'' He then most strongly emphasised ''But not when committed to it?!! Those that follow those that lead must have no doubt in their hearts and minds of the calibre, courage, and bravery of those in front. Cowardice can be defined as a lack of bravery, and it is. Nobody is conscripted into the forces that will fight for us, Jane; they too can step down anytime and follow whatever path they choose to follow. Our training regimes are harsh and test individuals to their limits so they know. Very few have taken that option to stand down after training sessions, finding they do not have that element of bravery in them, but when they do, they are saluted to have tried. This was the exact same regime Maan followed so he knew; he had dozens of escape opportunities he could have taken without disgrace. He was blagging it through, Jane, is the only answer to all of this!''

''He fought an oolve, the scars on his face...?''

''Arimina defending herself, was the consensus. But enough Jane, enough I plead!''

Jane dropped her head in defeat in her attempt to get King James to question again Maan's verdict. She looked up at the happy revellers and a sad smile came on her face. ''It has been a good visit all the same James. See our peoples as one out there, united in purpose and pride. My heart sings for them.''

''Aye, Jane it has been good. We must go now; and I thank you for your hospitality. When are you coming to visit us?''

''A year's time James, is my thinking. However, we will contact you every month for news and product exchange.''

''Good Jane, now drink with me a mutual toast to seal this friendship more.'' As he and Jane stood, the congregation got to their feet, and with their eyes fixed on their two noble monarchs awaited the toast, their drinks were poised ready in the air.

''To Queen Jane and Homeworld!!!'' shouted James.

''To King James and Petra3!!'' shouted out Jane.

The glasses were emptied, and as James eyes came back down, he looked to Jane. He saw her staring fixedly into the walkway that led to the outside. Wide eyed in horror she was, white in the face with her jaw dropped.

He spun around, a walking skeletal figure was coming towards the regal dais, and in its arms was a bundle of dirty rags. Its footsteps were hesitant and short, the skin on its skull was drawn taut, covered in open sores. Its large staring eyes were locked onto him.

It was soundless in the shocked great hall as the figure stopped and spoke to him in a thin and reedy voice ''I bring Maan's dead body back to you, dear noble and glorious King James. I plead with you, with all that I have left, to find forgiveness in your heart for him, for it is not all that it seems to be. Let him rest in peace without dishonour, I beseech you.'' With that, Pilar went to her knees and laid Maan gently down, where his body form was plain to see then; his missing right leg drew no gasps, as all were just too astounded. The hummock loop fell from her head, and standing upright with a dagger in her hand, her head dropped to look down at Maan, a sob came, and then the dagger was pushed into her own chest. Pilar stood there a short while as her life forces faded, sank once more to her knees, and fell to one side.

The stunned silence continued until the mournful cry came ''Maan...?! Maan...?!''

King James raised his eyes and saw Pep making her way towards Maan ''Stop her Lord Jason! Lord Garn, secure those bodies for transit.''

The two lords moved away obeying King James.

Queen Jane shouted out ''I declare Maan and Pilar prisoners of war. Lord Ayo, take them into our custody.''

''Your Majesty!'' he acknowledged, and ran from the stage. Standing in front of Maan and Pilar, he insisted ''Lord Garn, you have no leave from Queen Jane to approach our prisoners, desist I say.''

''Stand aside Lord Ayo, duty must be served, I warn you.'' and he touched the hilt of his sword.

Ayo drew his and demanded ''Yield I say Lord Garn!''

Garn pulled his out and their blades touched.

''You will give me free passage Queen Jane!!'' demanded James.

Jane spat out at him ''Will I King James, you conceited fool? You are on my world, by my grace and leave, and you dare to order me around?!''

Obstinately James ordered ''Guards, secure those prisoners!''

''To arms!'' screamed Jane ''Rally...! Rally...!, Homeworlder's...! Guard those prisoners of war against escape and rescue!!''

Within a few minutes, the peoples of the two feuding factions stared at one another. King James and his entire entourage, including Wally and Mary, were cornered on the right side of the stage and on the hall floor nearby. Surrounding them in a big half circle were Queen Jane's warriors, the whole oolve pack had sprung forward and stood at the legs of those in the front row. They were growling, their eyes sparkled with fury as they stared unblinkingly at those that stood against them.

Queen Jane was still on the dais but a few feet away from James, both were heavily guarded. Jane demanded ''Stand down all hostilities King James, you are beaten.''

King James stared daggers at Jane and he demanded ''Our laws necessitate...''

''Your bloody laws necessitate you mean, James. They have no powers here whatsoever so you can stick them up your bum. If by coincidence we have similar or the same it is by my decree alone, so you cannot wield that stick at me. Our laws state that war prisoners from any invading army be incarcerated indefinitely, until that is, a diplomatic solution can be found, if it can be found.''

''That is bloody ridiculous Jane!'' James spat out.

''Oh? Oh? As ridiculous as you invading my world without asking my leave?! The courtesy of a note, or a letter or even a word comes to mind, James!!''

''Bloody fool of a woman...!!'' spat out James angrily. ''You agreed on this wholeheartedly!!!''

''After the fact James, after the fact! But did you ever consider my reaction if I had disapproved?'' she spat back at him.

James went purple with rage.

''No, you did not, I see!'' Then Jane demanded ''Now stand all down James, you bloody arrogant sod, you!''

It was on a knife-edge, the standoff was tottering either way, when crying came, pitiful crying, and it was not human?! Eyes flicked to where the sound was coming from, and there was Arimina covered in dried blood, many open wounds were about her and her lower jaw hung at a strange angle, limping badly she made her way to Pilar and Maan, and slumped down between them resting her head on Maan's chest, Maan responded with a soft faraway sigh.

James, red faced, trembled as he palmed down his soldiers and guard.

Lord Garn, still sword to sword with Lord Ayo, conceded and dropped his sword. The two friends looked at each other; both had tears of relief in their eyes. Lord Garn turned smartly and marched to the side of King James. Lord Ayo remained on guard, sword still in hand, and resolute.

Jane demanded flatly ''Now get off my planet James!! Your belongings will be ready when you send your ship back to pick them up. Warriors, escort all Petra3ian's to the shuttles.''

King James ordered, while still staring hard at Queen Jane ''Lord Jason, when we return, at your earliest opportunity, you will arrest the Homeworld Ambassador Æglæca to Petra3, and her aide de camp warrior Major Yaotl, and hold them in custody, incarcerated indefinitely, until that is a diplomatic solution can be found, if it can be found!''

''Bloody idiot...!!'' hissed out Jane.

Lunn pushed forward and stood facing James. As his sword dropped at his feet he apologised ''I am so sorry mighty King James.'' He then turned and went on his knees to Jane and asked ''Asylum, I beg of you Queen Jane?''

Jane ordered ''Lady Itagaki, escort this man and put him with our prisoners under guard.''

''Your Majesty.'' she acknowledges.

''Jane...!!!!'' growled out James long and hard in warning.

Jane was having none of it, staring him defiantly in the eyes she ordered James ''All weapons to be dropped to the floor.''

James was trembling all over as he palmed his hand. A clatter of swords and daggers came.

Very patronisingly, and with a contemptuous back wave of her hand, Jane ordered him ''You are now dismissed from my presence King James, you have my permissions that you can go now.''

In a terrible rage over that insult, James spun on his heels and stomped away towards the shuttles, followed by all who had sworn their allegiances to Petra3.

''Quickly, get them to the medics!'' ordered Jane, and she too stomped off the stage making her way to the hospital. As she sailed through her scared to death subjects, they parted quickly, heads bowed and eyes averted, trembling over that magnificent power that was emanating from her.

It was the first time an injured oolve had been brought into the hospital. As Maan and Pilar were laid out on beds and the medics dived in, Arimina was carried to surgery. She whined continuously in pain as her wounds were attempted to be dealt with. Two other oolves prowled outside, agitated they were, eyes flicking towards Arimina as they continuously paced back and forth passed the door. So eager they were to go to her, but not daring to cross the threshold that they were barred from, that one of the medics noticed and advised ''They have their own medications, take Arimina out to them.''

''Do it!'' ordered Jane.

Arimina howled as she was being taken to the door, her head flung back to look at Maan.

''Lay her on the floor then next to Maan's bed, let the oolves in to tend her there.'' ordered Jane.

Arimina immediately calmed down. The two oolves given leave to enter the hospital went straight to her, inspecting her injuries, dribbling their saliva purposely on each of her wounds.

''Both live Jane?!'' came incredulously from a medic. ''Pilar's heartbeat is terribly weak and flutters, Maan's is weak but the beat has a steady enough rhythm.''

''What is that stink?!'' demanded Jane. She sniffed around and said ''Most of it is coming from Arimina!''

A guard nearby told her ''It is the smell of that creature Your Majesty, the one that the oolves brought down when it attacked our children just before you returned as our Queen. Mighty it was, more than a match for eight of our warriors on guard that day, and nearly too much for the oolves that finally brought it down.''

''From what you have described of it, Maan and Pilar could not have fought it off then?!'' Jane suggested.

''None the less, it is that beasts smell Your Majesty.''

Jane looked curiously at Arimina and her wounds. She called out ''Lady Itagaki, lead a party of twenty runners, fully armed, as far as Arimina's Island and beyond if necessary. Do not come back until you have the answers to this riddle.''

''Your Majesty.'' Lady Itagaki acknowledged, and was gone.

Jane watched as Pilar and Maan's clothes were gently cut away to reveal their naked bodies. She cried openly at what she saw. ''There is another smell, a rotting flesh stink?''

''It is mainly coming from Maan's fighting trousers Jane...'' was advised back. ''...it looks like he did not lose his leg in battle with a creature. His badly healed facial scars we know came from an oolve at 'Maan's Stand Rise' many weeks ago, so this happened recently. I think in all probability his wound festered, and his leg was taken off maybe a week ago, give a day, or two. It must have been Pilar, Jane, using her dagger. The leg bone is exposed a little; it looks to have been chopped. But what confuses me is that he did not bleed to death, see, the arteries, they are puckered back as if flame was offered up to his stump, but no burning is to be seen?!''

Jane frowned at this mystery then looked down at Arimina saying ''She looked after him then, in her own way, in the only way that she knew how.''

Lord Ayo came back and reported ''King James is aloft now, Jane.''

''The pompous ass!'' spat out Jane in disgust. Then informed Ayo ''Your wife will be away for a week or two Ayo, she is doing what you could not have done anyway after your 'holiday'!'' she emphasized. ''Now, get that new law I made up written down in our constitution, before I begin to feel too guilty about it.''

''Your Majesty.'' chuckled out Ayo in acknowledgment.

Jane smiled at him frowning then breathed out ''Phew!'' in relief.

Ayo nodded and cocked an eyebrow at her, then asked ''How are they Jane?''

''Two dead bodies still breathing Ayo, in truth. Look, can you ever imagine human bodies in that condition still with beating hearts?''

Ayo was appalled with what met his eyes, and looked away quickly asking the medical staff doubtfully ''Have we the skills and knowledge to tackle such conditions?''

''No, my Lord...'' was the adamant answer. ''...we do not!''

Jane placed her hand gently on Pilar's sunken deathly grey face and mused ''Such a colossal unremitting love you hold in your heart for him, its potency cannot be measured!''

Her eyes went to Maan ''What is it in you, that so few of us feel?'' she stared at his blank grey complexion and the awful healed scarring that seemed a natural feature of his face now, and frowned deeply.

She then looked to Arimina, rigid in pain she was, panting away. Jane told her kindly ''There are three others standing with him dear Arimina, by your side we are, I promise.''

Arimina's pained eyes turned to her. Jane looked at her damaged jaw and asked if anything could be done.

''The luxation is only on one side, Jane, and we must try something, as her mouth will remain permanently open otherwise, and she will not be able to eat and drink. Thankfully, her bulging eye is not caused directly from injury but from that luxation. I think her slobbering excessively, is much more of a reaction to it too, rather than her trying to generate her own medicine. The restlessness, pain and that strange blueness of her tongue seem connected too. We will treat it then as we would approach any other dislocation and my guess is all her discomfort will go. Her other wounds, we know, will have been anesthetised by the other oolves saliva.'' The nurse paused then suggested ''Look Jane, her oolve tenders do not see her lopsided jaw as an injury, and ignored it, so it must be a very rare event and they do not recognise it. The wounds she does have are terrible indeed, but see, the same reactions are occurring as on Maan's stump. I think it possible they generate appropriate medicines for different ailments and that means they are much more complex creatures than we thought they were. A study of them must be done, I sage, as we do interfere with this when we treat them ourselves. Its looks too, there is a benefit for us if we can trigger those reactions in them that produce these compounds, in fact, what Arimina did for Maan.''

''I will organise that myself, now what of Pilar's dagger wound?''

It was explained to her sadly ''She was too weak, dear Jane, to administer a fatal wound on herself. However, that being said, the wound she has might be the tipping point between her staying alive and dying on us right now. She is well on her way anyway, and of course she believes she is dead, and my thinking is this will impact on her bodies instinctive struggle to stay alive and may even close it down.''

''What kept her alive this long anyway is a complete mystery to me.'' said Jane. ''All right, twenty-four-seven of course, let me know of any significant changes.'' She took one more look at the emaciated bodies, shook her head in disbelief and she was gone.

It took all of five days to clear up the mess after that long, long holiday. There were few that did not feel glad it was over as the routine work that was enjoyed had started again. Chef missed Wally of course, more as a friend in the kitchens, and the hospital was a little vacant and less warm because Mary was no longer with them.

After her confrontation with King James, one bad effect was that even more reverence was shown to Queen Jane by her subjects, and it sadly disappointed her. She was talking it over with King Regent Qasim and a few other matters ''Sweetheart, it is not necessary all this pomp and bull shit, we are all of this world, and respecting me as their leader will suffice, not this damned worship, veneration damn it, that I am getting now from them. Would you believe it, I saw fear, yes fear in the eyes of a few when I approached them?!''

''It is your mightiness and the power you wield now dear Jane, that people tremble over!''

''But why dearest Qasim?''

''Homeworlder's have always considered themselves an outpost of Petra3 under King James, albeit ruled by you Jane. The lesser of the two in fact, meaning Petra3 is bigger and stronger than us who will inadvertently lead and decide our futures, as we must cooperate with them while they lay down the road that we must follow. But now, dear Jane, through your words to King James, all see themselves on an equal world that you alone will rule on our own terms. And they love you for it, Jane!!'' emphasized Qasim. ''King James saw the established allegiances between us cut that he himself established. And that means he has absolutely no power over us anymore, directly, or indirectly. He must entreaty with us now, not knowing if our answers will be a yes or a no. There will be no more liberties taken by him again, that is for sure!'' he chuckled out. ''As for your people's responses to you over all of this, well... you must expect it. Maybe it will evaporate a little as the years go by, Jane. Some will keep that extreme reverence in their hearts and minds for you as some are compelled to show their respect and loyalty that way, it is who they are, that is all.'' He looked at her troubled face ''I know what, from now on wear the humblest of clothes, whatever you do or go, even at the regal table, the recreational garb will do fine. This will win a few back but not all I am afraid.''

She nodded, thinking it might work then asked ''Of Lunn, Qasim, what of he?''

''He has asked me a dozen times, in one way or another, to hear his declaration of allegiance to Homeworld and his loyalty to you. His mind is distraught, he rambles often, searching for the words that evade him. Kirk, John, and little Sophie have taken him under their wings, he bides better now because of this.''

''The poor man! He has been torn apart since he has been on this planet, with what has happened and all. I am certain he wants asylum with us to be always near Maan, it is a compulsion he does not understand but it dominates his decisions all the same.''

A knock came on the door, it was Ayo, he reported ''A new daystar shines Jane, what do you want done?''

''So soon?!'' exclaimed Jane, and ordered ''Take twenty warriors with you, tell them their ship is impounded and then demand they let you board, do not ask mind you, then do a thorough stem to stern search, take your time on this, enter into no dialog with them, ignore them. Make absolutely certain it is you that is in total control of the whole situation, take no lead from them, indeed, order them to speak only when spoken to. When you deem it is clear, only then ascertain what they want, got it, and bring word to me? Any resistance by word or deed, or anything suspicious no matter how small, get off their ship, do not join in combat unless they threaten you first, warn them they have invaded our air space, and to leave that minute or starve to death up there.''

Ayo took that away with him, Qasim suggested ''A little paranoid darling?''

''Just a show Qasim, a bit of sabre rattling. King James did not show one iota of respect for me in his words or actions. He will have thought I had cooled down by now, and would welcome his early contact. He is wrong. This message will convey the new diplomatic precedent between us is real and founded. He will have no doubts about it from now on!''

Qasim nodded in understanding.

Much later Ayo came back and reported excitedly ''You are not going to believe this Jane! A small group of peace envoys await your permissions to land. Their briefs are to ' _Re-establish diplomatic dialog with you_ ' and ' _Through diplomatic dialog secure the release of the prisoners held on Homeworld_ '.

''The cheeky bugger!'' laughed out Jane.

Ayo continued ''Diplomatic immunity is expected to be honoured from the onset. The peace talks are to continue until a mutual settlement is reached, or if not up to the one hundredth and twentieth day, the envoys are to be, without let or hindrance, free to return to the Planet Petra3.''

''What...?!'' chuckled out Jane. ''Who are they, who has he sent?''

Ayo smiled and shrugged in disbelief as he told her ''The peace talk comity acquisitionists are Pep and Akshai, Lebbaeus and Princess Heidi, with Lord Jason driving with Lady Sara as his co-pilot. Jane, that is all Maan's family he has sent here!'' he told her incredulously, then continued ''They have two accompanying guards, one soldier and one warrior, they are Captain Erimentha and dear Trắc, one of the Hundred, our sorely missed Homeworlder.''

Ayo chuckled at Jane's absolutely astonished face. However, he had not finished yet. ''As a peace offering to what was described as a gift to pave the way for civil tongues at the conference table, he sends you back one of his prisoners. This is because he assumes one of your prisoners is dead. So, Ambassador Æglæca was sent back to enhance this goodwill gesture!'' Ayo laughed this out in happiness.

Jane giggled in shock. Then she told them thoughtfully ''He is doing what must be done, his envoys are from all walks, from the royalty, academia, medical, military and the common people.''

''Does this mean he has backed down Jane?'' asked Qasim.

''Gracious me no...'' exclaimed Jane. ''...he cannot as I cannot! What he has told us is, that he knows the peace delegation will fail and we will not release Maan, and the remains of Pilar as he thinks, to his envoys under any conditions. So, he has sent the best people he knows to save Maan's life, anything other than that would be just spite, and for James spite is just a meaningless word. I have known him all my life and do you know what, he probably made up his mind about all this as he stomped off to the shuttle?! I am a little ashamed of myself thinking about it now, as I should have anticipated this. Underneath who we see as King James, is still James we knew so well. But monarchy carries a great burden, and we must tread carefully as we rule. The peoples expect fare leadership, without any whim and fancy entering the equations that their monarchs must juggle with. James did what he did here without showing any favour to me or Maan or anybody else in any way, as was right and proper. But do you not see, he carried out the duties he is bound to honour, in the only way that James knows how, and that was to have no pointlessness in the equation? As there must be an answer the other side of the equal sign, this is all it could have been for him!''

They were all looking at Jane understanding a little more the great weight she was carrying as their Queen.

Jane smiled happily and said ''King James tried to bring me to heel in our exchange, it was not malevolent, but he felt the balance that existed between him and us was crumbling. This he has done now shows he respects us, and it has shown to me he considers me as his equal, ergo, we might just as well call off that war with them now Lord Ayo!'' she finished matter-of-factly.

''Oh good..!'' chuckled out Ayo. ''Do we lighten up a bit then, Jane?''

''No, not a bit of it, Ayo. This game must be played out between James and I, it must be, as there cannot be any tail ends. We must end up as very separate monarchs on very separate worlds, there can be no connection whatsoever between us that has not been agreed upon by him and me.''

''Eventfully to build up to what we had, with equal respect thrown in, Jane?''

''Exactly Ayo, now what are the dispositions of those aloft?''

''There are no doubts in their minds that they may not be given permissions to land Jane, are you going to let them?''

Jane admonished him ''Of course, I am, Ayo, a silly question! Good, there is proof for you that James has saged them well. Now Ayo, maintain strict formality all the way down the line, but tell Princess Heidi, and I mean tell her, that Queen Jane expects the pleasure of her, and her husband Lebbaeus, to dine with me and King Regent Qasim at the regal table tonight. Princess Heidi is the only one that you and your warriors will show any due respect to, do you understand?''

Ayo nodded and asked ''And of Lord Jason and Lady Sara?''

''I want to see their faces first, any disapproval in their eyes for me and we will not recognise their status here on Homeworld.'' Then she ordered ''Go get them Ayo, and in passing send someone to get Lunn for me please, he will be in the kitchen gardens.''

Lunn stood very uncomfortably in front of Jane and Qasim. Jane asked him ''You wish to swear your allegiances to me and Homeworld Lunn, why?''

''This is my new home planet now Queen Jane, Your Majesty.''

''And if I sent Maan back to Petra3 to face his verdict, what then?''

A very troubled expression came on his face, worry lines creased his forehead, and unable to lie he confessed ''I would follow him there, Queen Jane, and try to protect him.''

Jane told him ''Lunn, be at ease dear man, Maan will be a free prisoner here and well protected on Homeworld I can assure you, maybe until he dies of old age.''

Lunn slumped in utter relief. Jane said ''You are a too good a man Lunn, and a too good a Captain to be wasted. I have a proposal to make to you. Have you worth to stand forward for this? We have some two hundred or so ex-soldiers that came from Petra3 who have made Homeworld their home. I do not want them wasted too, so I will be issuing them with reservist papers soon, and I need a captain for them. His duties will be to keep them honed on discipline, maybe a few days a month hard training schedule for each I was thinking, fifty plus in a platoon maybe for each day, but I will leave that up to my Soldier Captain to decide. This will give you plenty of time to guard our prisoner Mann as we must, and tend him, as he will have especial needs now should he live. Should he die, and that is most likely I warn you now Lunn, at least you will be near his grave, for I will not give him up even then to be buried in dishonour on Petra3. Lunn, you have a death sentence hanging over you anyway for standing down in front of your King. Even in surrender, that is still in the field of battle and you know well the just laws of Petra3. Another warning to you is, we have those very same laws Lunn, falter again, just once, and you will have nowhere to go.''

Lunn swallowed hard, he had been totally lost in himself, his mind was just a jumbled mix of emotions that erupted continuously leaving him confused and exhausted. Here was a clean path he could follow and be where his heart desired. He managed to sob out ''Thank you Queen Jane.''

''Courageous Lunn the Unsung, your King James has told me so much about you, do you now accept Homeworld as your adopted home?''

''I do.''

''It is done then Lunn. There will be other small duties I will ask of you from time to time, one of these requests will be soon. Now go and climb back into that captains' uniform of yours, compose yourself, and I will see you back here within the next hour.''

He bowed low and acknowledged tearfully ''Your Majesty.'' as he backed out the door.

It was not long before the envoys of Petra3 awaited Queen Jane's permissions to enter her quarters. She greeted them with a dispassionate look. They all bowed to her, but she did not acknowledge this courteousness. Only when they rose did she acknowledge Princess Heidi with a slight nod of her head. Queen Jane then informed them ''This peace delegation sent from Petra3, being Princess Heidi, Pep, Akshai and warrior healer Lebbaeus, you are hereby awarded full diplomatic immunity for one hundred and twenty days. You can come and go as you please without let or hindrance up until that time. Thereafter, if you have not left my Queendom, I will be forced to hold you in contempt of privilege and you will be imprisoned, take note, and be warned please.''

Jane nodded towards the door and Lunn came in unseen and stood to attention behind the envoys. He immediately recognised his beloved Erimentha within the emissary's, and his jaw dropped.

Jane looked hard at Lord Jason and Lady Sara. There was no condemnation in their eyes for her, just a great heartbroken sadness; they were humbled in her presence. Jane told them ''Lord Jason and Lady Sara of Petra3, you will be under my Lord Ayo's and Lady Itagaki's authorisations while you are here. You may not wander freely without at least one of them by your side. You will be expected to present yourselves at the high table tonight for dinner as your status diktats and awards you.'' She turned to Ayo and ordered ''Lord Ayo, please pick up your charges and escort them from the room.''

He marched smartly forward, gave them a courteous bow, and asked ''Lord Jason and Lady Sara of Petra3, if you would please, follow me.'' And they marched from the room.

''Captain Erimentha, soldier of Petra3, you will be under close guard and escorted throughout the day and night while you are here. You will have no privileges even on request, and you must faithfully follow your guards lead at all times. Do you understand?!''

Erimentha nodded to say that she did.

Jane then commanded ''Captain Lunn of Homeworld, follow your duties and pick up Captain Erimentha as your charge now, and escort her from the room, and never leave her side.'' Lunn was back to nearly the man he was, he marched smartly to Captain Erimentha, saluted her, and ordered ''Captain Erimentha, soldier of Petra3, you will come with me.''

The look on Erimentha's face was priceless. As the door was closing behind them, Jane just caught the sight of them kissing passionately in each other's arms. A surge of warmth flooded through her heart for them. Jane then turned her attention to Trắc, saying ''Gallant and courageous Trắc of Petra3, sister warrior in the Hundred Warrior brotherhood under Captain Connell, you too will have no privileges on request, but follow your guard warrior Ambassador Æglæca's lead faithfully at all times. Ambassador Æglæca, welcome back my dear child to your peoples, please take command of your charge now, and escort warrior Trắc from the room.''

Æglæca marched smartly to warrior Trắc, saluted her, and ordered her respectfully ''Warrior Trắc of the Hundred, you will come with me please.'' They marched out, Jane did not see which way they headed, but she guessed they would be sprinting now to the green pastures of Homeworld that they loved so much. Both had been so very long away from their home world.

Jane ordered then kindly ''Go to your son Pep, and Warrior Healer Lebbaeus, so renowned, go with her. Princess Heidi, also a warrior healer, attend and support your husband Lebbaeus as you do, and luck be with you.'' They then left.

Jane breathed out gently ''Akshai...!'' They hugged. ''...so well welcome you are!''

''Queen Jane!'' Akshai acknowledged kindly. ''How is my son, Jane?''

''Your beloved son does not bide well, Akshai, he has shown some colour in his complexion recently thanks to our medics rehydrating him with food stuffs suspended in water. But our medics think his recuperation is far too slow, and he still stands peering through the open doors of death.''

''And Pilar?''

Jane shook her head saying ''We are mystified, indeed baffled, that she still remains with us. Her heart has stopped twice now and we decided to let her pass into peace each time, but faintly her heart fluttered and beat again, reluctant, not allowing, or willing, to let her go yet. Hydrated too, as Maan is, but she has shown no sign of response as he.''

''Her journey has won her approbations from many, but it does not vie against her crime though, being too severe, too extreme it was! But minds are torn, how can a grave attract dishonours and laud without confusion, for that is what it is all about Jane, not doubt as such but simple confusion. This is what would have transpired, if the peace talks were successful, and her remains taken back to her people on Petra3.''

''And your son then, Akshai?''

''Ah! His mind at eight was of mine at twenty. All I was teaching him then were the words he did not know and the mind tools to use them, so he could have a way of expressing himself. He simplified formulae at a glance, constructed his own to fully understand others. Some I used modifying the construction of Haïzum and Cheveyo the ships engines, both mechanically and for their Artificial Intelligences. His mind is somewhere else, beyond where I can see. Who knows how to interpret his reasons, there is nobody but he?''

''Your thoughts then Akshai, on this?''

''Guilty he must be, as is Pilar. However, what we might see is but an outline of what my son Maan might see. Sights and sounds may construct an event in our minds, we think that is all the information that is available, and it is for us! However, he will see a deeper dimensional image, his mind can walk around it, inside it, top to bottom, under it, and all through it. As we might interpret the information and concur, Maan will have seen so much more, maybe even to a far different conclusion. This has been proved to me many times, one such was when he declined the great honour of Captain Connell's invitation to join the Hundred. King James considered it an affront accusing him ' _No such greater insult aimed at Captain Connell or me has been voiced, bar those from our enemies. How do you plead?!_ '

My son answered to this thus _'Not guilty Sire; I would stand forward in pretence, my honour asunder, to Captain Connell's invitation'._ His reasons he explained so ' _Sire, my mind continuously challenges. It is not that I feel I know better, but it is to understand what has been ordered and why. Although I follow, sometimes hesitancy arises, a deadly fault it is of resolve in any warrior pact._ '''

''Although his words were heard, they were only partially understood by King James, so he tried this, saying ' _And if I order you to accept, would you defy your king's request?_ ' Maan replied thus _'No Sire, but my sword would await my inevitable falling. The warrior code is sacred, but it is not for me, for in deceit I would stand forward and break it that very second. For the good of whom in the Hundred that would stand by my side, and for my peoples, I would do this, to take the death plunge._ '''

''King James conceded there, Queen Jane, convinced, maybe persuaded is better, to see Maan's adamant plea. Searching for an answer to this dilemma though, King James asked his sage, in which Maan replied _'A king's common soldier is best fitted with my mindset Sire, for I cannot honour the warrior way or its code._ '''

''At the time James felt the same as you do about him now, a feeling he carried a hidden greatness in him. Using Esther's evidence, that was contrary to Maan's plea, he argued against Maan's sage of where he felt he would belong more, the King asked him _'Does this adjust your thinking Maan?_ '' He answered ' _It does not Sire. However, the same flame that burns in me must burn in your soldiers. Lord Garn is proof, the Gauntlet Runners another proof, indeed the Dead People Walking carry this very same flame that is inside me, in them, I have felt it._ '''

This outstanding ability Akshai had to recount word-perfect what was spoken to him, which Maan had undoubtedly recounted to him, for he too had this ability, always impressed Jane. The two of them were extraordinary people. Akshai was always seen in Jane's mind's eye and heart as a neutral. Although he lived and swore his allegiances to King James, where he now lived with Pep, he was no Petra3ian as Pep was. Nor was he a Homeworlder. His life had spanned many thousands of years, popping momentarily in and out of history, adjusting, tweaking out where he could, some of the dominate enemy's powerful and evil influences to degrade them a little. Meanwhile, adjusting and tweaking out where he could, the weaknesses in the Pleb communities on many world's hoping to encourage one of them to rise and start the fight back. The path of his self-assigned task had to be trodden carefully though, for to instigate any fight back too early would have meant the total destruction to all his hopes. A quelled rebellion on any world would have meant the Pleb communities on the rest of them would have been exterminated as well. In their place would be fewer Plebs kept alive, imprisoned, segregated forever, in hopelessness.

He had to, for he was the inventor of the genetically engineered matrix all carried at that time, and the majority still did, that had been exploited, corrupted from its true intention to keep people safe by transmitting pain and injury so rescue would come without fear. Fear would be the norm now though, to control people, and as long as that was picked up, the people working for the business leaders were subjugated into compliance. The initial implanting had been successful, and later the newborn from these females were born with the matrix transmitting well. Any strong emotions caused by fear, pain, or even being distraught, were picked up by strategically placed antennas, and warnings sent out for rescue. Akshai's dream to keep people safe seemed to be successful, and he carried on with his research to make the matrix a receiver as well. Strong emotions of love, comfort, or reassurance as examples would have been picked by say a child that lay in distress, maybe hurt and in pain, and a soothing wave of being safe and secure would wash over them.

If he had finalised his research, as it was almost finished, that side of it would have been exploited too. The horrors that awaited humankind would have been nothing compared to what did happen. Mindless drones all would be, automatons, without free will or thought, obediently following the dictates as impulsions transmitted to them via the matrix, just to expand the business empire ruled by those few individuals, the Aristocracy. It was perfect business, perfect business acumen!

''Then this you see as evidence that maybe he is not guilty of abandoning his Captains 'per se', Akshai, but for some other more profound reason?''

''Yes, of course.''

''Then could this not be submitted to reopen his trial?''

''No, of course not.'' he replied to that. ''How do you prove such a thing, how can you? All it would seem to be would be an after the fact excuse, a lie, a fabrication thought up to explain it all away!''

''What is King James countenance now Akshai?''

''Over Maan? Adamant that the truths were told and the punishments on him and Pilar were just and proper, Lunn now as well I warn you. Over you? I saged him Jane, to realise that this that you have done was inevitable. If strong bonds of faithfulness were cut between you, by either side, then the backlash would incite anger and hatreds into the hearts and minds on both worlds, no matter who is deemed to be in the wrong. However, if the fragile threads of agreements are cast adrift, the impacts are negligible. What you did was to show your absolute independence and this saved the threat of future unrest and even wars between you, not set the foundations for them as were being built right now. Despite himself, the great man did not realise this. His thoughts of you reigning here can be translated into you doing so because he gave you his permissions. It is not that Jane, but his strategy building for the forthcoming wars with Earth1 was based on the premise that he could freely build you and your people into his plans. Now he has to work with you on this, rather than assuming.''

''And of our peoples on Petra3, Akshai?''

''Like Lord Jason and Lady Sara, Jane, saddened in the heart that verbal blows came between you and King James. There is still some umbrage, as you insulted him, but those that feel that animosity towards you are slowly realising he was in fact inadvertently insulting you in not fully recognising your independent rule. Therefore, for this tit-for-tat exchange it is equal. Those that persist in harbouring that resentment, do so as they feel you had no right to put your foot down to King James in the first place, which is of course, is what this is really all about!''

''An ungrateful little hussy then?!''

''Precisely!'' answered Akshai. ''But I will say the new respect that the vast majority feel for you is now fully founded, albeit a bit begrudgingly in some!''

''Will this wash away eventually?''

''Offense over the offence, yes, but not the respect for you Queen Jane. Petra3ian's feel alone now with the possibility of aid from you if they call for help, not the likelihood that you would come. May I ask you, are you going any further with this?''

''No, of course not dear Akshai, this is as far as it will go and can go, without vindictiveness showing through. We have mutual enemies, a mutual war to fight with them, and a mutual sacrifice to be given to do so. I intend to stand aside, to let King James decide our destinies as our war conductor. I will fight on the front line with my peoples, our peoples Akshai I say, for they are. There was no intent other than to show King James that we, the Homeworlder's, are equals to the Petra3ian's, and I a peer to him. It will be cordiality, not friendship as such, formality, not informality, that the new path between us will be paved with. You see, King James emanated a cordial and formal approach on his visit, our response was a friendly and informal approach to him. What he saw was maybe like a happy pet when its master returns, similar to our oolves responses to us first thing in the morning when we arise from our sleep.''

''A wagging tail and an accepting smile confirming his distinction then, Jane?''

''Correct, dear Akshai. We are of a different culture here. Our equality goes to the top and for a plant to grow it must be watered at the roots at the bottom, not from the top of the pot as is our ancestral way. I am here in this position as the monarch by my peoples, who are the roots of our culture, by their leave and grace that is all, not by a right awarded to me by King James.''

''Persuaded you to accept, not awarded dear Jane.'' Akshai reminded her. ''He never assumed, but only had the prospect at that time in his mind that he could rule both worlds. He agreed with Lord Garn and Lord Jason that he would inadvertently degrade and eventually destroy Homeworld's culture if he reigned over the two worlds, so he acknowledged that right from the start, that you are indeed different, realising there was now two separate peoples. King James is somewhat given to pomp and circumstance, yes, because he will soon rule a ten times population as you. Adopting a kingly way was his only recourse, showing he was of the people and for the people, but not one of the people; otherwise he could be steered, a puppet dancing on the strings manipulated by the few with the biggest mouths. He must remain isolated, showing no favour, but part of it all none the less. That obsequiousness, respect, almost reverence must be in the people's hearts that he rules, for his lords too to some extent. Otherwise, it is a fear, a fear over his power, the type of fear that was the cruxes of the war we just fought.''

''Do you disapprove of me then dear Akshai?''

Akshai chuckled, then told her ''The harder you try dear Queen Jane, to show your parity to those that you reign over, the more of that obsequiousness, respect, almost reverence will be felt in your people's hearts over your rule.''

''Then 'tis a losing battle I wage to negate that unnecessary esteem, then?!''

''It was lost before you even started, a no hoper from the onset Jane.'' Akshai explained ''For your peoples love you deeply, so deeply in fact that those that were Petra3ian's that swore their allegiances to you and Homeworld a year ago did not even flinch from your side when you confronted King James, I was told. Your Lord Ayo too, his penance for letting himself down, although reluctantly complied with, was done none the less. This act alone is proof enough that all are equals in your eyes. You do not have to prove yourself to your people Jane, let alone prove anything to yourself.''

''He brought his Lords to heel well there, didn't he?''

''As you did with King James before dismissing him from your presence on your own planet, your own world of Homeworld, Queen Jane!'' smiled back Akshai poignantly.

''Such a great man!''

''Indeed! Tell me Jane, how would you compare him in your mind now with the other great leaders you know of now, on Earth1, after studying the forbidden histories?''

''Perhaps two...?'' she mused ''The none-political ruler Joseph II mainly, his only agenda was to ensure the best for his peoples. But by his side would stand Alexander the Great, a military commander of unparalleled success, but without his political agenda of attempting to expand his people's empire. That is how I would see him Akshai.''

He nodded in agreement.

''How would you see me, Akshai, in the same context?''

''Bearing in mind we are reading from the romanticised versions of these great ruler's qualities, so I will give you another under those same conditions. How does Queen Elizabeth 1, sound to you?''

A little startled, Jane exclaimed ''You honour me too greatly, Akshai!''

He smiled at her modesty, and asked ''Come Queen Jane, escort me to the bedside of my son.''

Chapter 4

''Father?'' came quietly from Maan's lips.

As quietly, Akshai replied ''Hello son.''

''Dad, where am I?!''

''On Homeworld, son, a prisoner of war under guard by the orders of Queen Jane.''

Maan frowned a little saying ''Oh! Then this will have angered King James and caused a rift between Petra3 and here. This saddens me, as there was no need. Help me father, get me released, and I will travel back to Petra3 to stand and be judged by my peers.''

''Your peers have already judged you Maan, and the death penalty has been awarded to you.''

Tears came into Maan's half-closed eyes. He said with concern ''Queen Jane defies our laws then, to keep me alive! Dad, this must not happen, it is far too important that it does not.''

''Queen Jane did not break any of the Homeworld laws Maan, she abided by them.''

''Oh! I see, there was a rift there already then?!''

''There was my son, so bear no guilt on that score. You were the catalyst, but it could have been anybody or anything else just as easily.'' Akshai paused then asked ''What do you remember, my son?''

''I am not sure dad. I stood down to Esther; I remember after that just a long dark nightmare. It is funny; there is a mixture in my memories. I know most of it is of that dark dream, but there are flashes of 'real' there too.'' He paused then asked ''How long have I been here dad?''

''A little over three weeks, son.''

''I nearly died, didn't I?''

Gently Akshai replied ''Yes son, you drifted around deaths door for many days. But realise, when the time is right, one would succumb to its beckoning and pass through them, but it was not the right time for you as yet, Maan, my son, so you drifted back and away from that gaping darkness.''

''I can hardly move; it feels as if I have no energy in me anymore?''

''You are wasted, skeletal; your muscle mass hardly shows. It was in the last day or two that you were teased back to life proper through force fed sustenance and medicines. Give time, Maan, for your body to realise it is not dead yet. Fear not now you are on the wrong end of a life or death struggle, you are midway, pulling yourself back.'' He rested his hand on Maan's forehead and said kindly ''Rest now, and I will see you later.''

Maan's half-closed eyes shut. Pep came in and stood next to Akshai; she lent forwards and kissed the sleeping Maan's forehead.

Queen Jane looked around the peace talk table at Lebbaeus, Pep, and Akshai, as Princess Heidi commanded of Jane ''King James demands this instance that you release Maan into our custody, and that you will forthwith give us free passage as we escort him from Homeworld bound for Petra3.''

''No.'' replied Jane.

''Can we talk of prisoner exchange then?''

''No!''

Heidi warned ''Then the present trade agreements are hereby nullified. I was ordered to warn you that an import tariff on your 'Green Stuff' is to be put in place immediately whereby we will only accept one and a half barrels of it, to just one barrel of our 'Nectar Hooch' in return, instead of a one to one equal exchange!''

Queen Jane stared hard at Princess Heidi, as she stared obstinately back at her.

''Then I will tell you what, Princess Heidi, there will be a half a barrel of 'Nectar Hooch' payment for every box of our Hornhead's dung from now on, that you were, at the moment, going to receive free of charge from us.'' Then Jane warned her most strongly ''And you need it for the experimental feeding of your healing sap tree saplings, so you cannot refuse!''

Princess Heidi stared daggers at Queen Jane, then suddenly she could not hold it back any longer and burst out giggling, saying ''I will take your into consideration, and parley it with my delegation.''

Jane giggled out her rebuke ''So be it then, this first round of talks I declare a monumental failure. We will reconvene in one week!'' she dropped her head as she giggled on at the ridiculousness of this political satire and its repartee. The rest of the table chuckled too.

Composing herself a little Jane asked kindly ''Lebbaeus, how is Maan today?''

''We have been gently awaking him each day for an hour or two since he came to and has talked with Akshai his father. It is his youth that turned his decline. He was superlatively fit too, before this trauma to his body and mind, and that helps a great deal. Being so young his body is still growing and it remembers this. We plan to sit him up today and he will then know then that he has lost his right leg, Queen Jane!''

''Oh, the poor boy! Of Pilar, Lebbaeus?''

A deep furrow creased Lebbaeus's forehead. He shrugged and said ''No change, Jane. We are absolutely mystified why her heart still beats. Very faint it is still; it flutters now and again. In consultation with Pep, Akshai, Heidi and all your medical staff here, we have reached no conclusion on treatments or a way to proceed to bring her back to us. One gentlest of prods might send her finally on her way, is our thinking.''

''Pep, you are capable of extraordinary scans, what did they show on both of them?''

''It is curious Jane, but Maan's blood is different. There is more to it now, but no thicker, I mean something else is being carried around in his veins as well but the flow is the same as everybody else's. I thought it might be a reaction to being on Homeworld, but I tried the same scan on some volunteers that have been resident here for over a year, and they were as normal as everybody else's was.''

''Maybe a substitution Pep, this new stuff for some of the old?''

''No Jane, the signatures I get back are normal, but think of a graph with a pronounced spike where there should not be one.''

''Curious as you have said, what about Pilar?''

''Blood wise, normal in all scans, but let me make things clear. All I can do is compare what I know is normal against what I know is not normal. That is, in Pilar's case, with the signatures I get back all I can do with them is liken her condition with one other, and that was Lord Jason. In his case, he had the same signatures as Pilar has now, and the symptoms are equal, but he was very fit before he became comatose, where Pilar was wasted, nearly all the way to nothing. So, if I give a number one to someone who is bodily fit, two for minor ailments, three for serious conditions, four for how Jason was on the verge of death, then Pilar would be a six!''

Gasps of shock came from around the table, Jane frowned at Pep.

Pep told them ''I do not know the interlinking chemistry, only the readouts based on comparisons. Think of weight, density, heat emissions from the body for examples, colour of the skin, the hydration level, heartbeats and rhythms, all these change through injury or illness. These are but a few I compare from many and they give me a good indication of what ails, and by cross-referencing, how to proceed with a treatment. However, this is different, I have no comparison to judge my son's blood with, and only a close, but not close enough reference through Jason's trauma to evaluate Pilar's physical condition.''

Jane turned to Akshai. He volunteered ''I am working on it, Jane. The caches of medical data we have from Furglor's catacombs are all finalised conclusions. Although the wording implies that there are answers to all we need here, blood chemistry in particular, there is no background research to show how these conclusions were made. So, I must track back and that is more difficult than it seems, as I have answers, but I do not know if they are the right ones until I see the formulas, and the formulas being that research.''

''We cannot gamble on a good guess then?''

''No dear Jane, Maan and Pilar's conditions are too radical. If it was a fifty-fifty chance to save any one of their lives I would, but I have waded through a thousand relevant documents and I have a thousand possible relevant answers to what ails Maan and the same for Pilar!''

Jane sat thinking ''The Super Medic Bots the Elite used on Petra3, Akshai, they have extraordinary programming, perhaps they might help?''

''That had crossed my mind too, but think, what is the likelihood of such programming being in them for this situation, I mean both Maan and Pilar are in conditions outside of all probabilities. I am sure they would give an estimate, but that will vie against my train of research, albeit none is promising at the moment, but I do not want to go back and start again as I have eliminated a deal of it?!''

''I am sure your right Akshai, but do not hesitate to ask for anything that you think might help no matter how obscure or small.''

''Thank you, Jane.''

A knock on the door came then it opened. It was Captain Lunn who advised them ''Maan is awake, he sits upright, he knows now he has had one leg amputated.''

''How is his disposition, Captain Lunn?'' asked Akshai.

Lunn dropped his head and said ''Confused sir, until now he thought he had made it back on his own...'' With that, they heard Maan screaming ''Pilar...!!!, Pilar...!!!, Pilar...!!!''

Pep cried out in despair ''He knows! He knows! Come everybody let us be by his bedside!''

They rushed across to the hospital to find two medics with their hands on Maan's shoulders holding him to prevent him from trying to get out of bed. He immediately calmed down into a stunned shock on seeing them.

''Mum, dear mum you are here too...'' he exclaimed in disbelief. ''...Sara, Jason, Princess Heidi, Lebbaeus, how is this at all possible?!''

''We were ordered to come here my son, by King James.'' Pep explained kindly.

Tears came in Maan's eyes; he stared at them not believing what he was seeing. He stumbled out ''Pilar must be brought back here!'' he paused, then suggested ''Is this then Queen Jane, the crux of the quarrel between you and King James, that you would not let me be taken back with Pilar to Petra3?''

In an emotionally broken voice Jane told him gently ''No dear Maan, Pilar is still with us in a side room nearby. She carried you in, in the hummock of her arms. She was more dead than alive and that is still her state as we speak.'' Jane paused looking at Maan's face streaming with tears and then confessed ''I could not send you back in disgrace and shame without the answers to my questions. Rest well assured dear Maan, that even if these answers are disappointments to me, you will be free here, and guarded against persuasion and abduction to return home for the rest of your life.''

''And Pilar?''

''It is unlikely she will come back to us, Maan, but her remains will stay here with us too, I promise.'' She paused looking at the relief on Maan's face then told him ''One other has been offered my protection on Homeworld, and that is Captain Lunn. What binds you three together is part of the mystery, the enigma that has clouded my thoughts. He has sworn his allegiances to me and Homeworld, but there is a condition that you are here too. Should you choose to return to Petra3 to face your sentence of death, he will follow you, even defying your orders that he must not.''

''Captain Lunn...?!''

''Yes, dear Maan, he has sworn a personal oath to protect you. It came unbidden, an impulse, a need to be by your side. This is yet another element in my muddied thoughts over you and your sentence.''

Maan confessed quietly back to her and to all there in his room ''I have no shame in my heart Queen Jane.''

Jane slumped in relief; Pep sobbed in happiness, Akshai cuddled her, silently sobbing in relief himself. Jason and Lebbaeus nodded at him with wet eyes while Princess Heidi and Sara wept freely over his astonishing confession.

''Two things, please bring Pilar's bed to my side, and please will you let me talk alone to Captain Lunn for a while.''

Maan stared deep into Pilar's ashen, drawn, hollow, still face and said from his heart ''Do not go, do not go dear Pilar, please I beg you!!'' He continued to look at her when Arimina's head rose between the beds. She licked his hand. ''Dear Arimina...?'' he spoke kindly. Arimina responded and hauled herself onto his bed, to lay down where his leg would have been. Panting a little with the effort, she snuffled at his stump buried under the blanket that hid it, then relaxed and dozed.

It was an hour before Lunn left his side, leaving Maan to ponder over his story. A little later, a knock came and Pep and Akshai entered. Maan asked ''Mum, is there anything you can do for Pilar? You helped Lord Jason that time to come back from the death he was seeking deep inside himself?''

Pep shook her head explaining ''This is different my son, Pilar is extremely fragile, so delicate in fact that any intrusion or shock and she will be gone from us. Best let her fathom her own direction, it is all the hope we have for her that she will wander back on her own accord. Through deaths doors she has deeply passed, but it has not slammed shut on her as yet.''

Maan exclaimed ''Then she must be fighting it in there mum! Dad said that ' _...when the time is right one would succumb to its beckoning and pass through it..._ ' does this not prove it is not the right time for Pilar, mum?!''

Pep frowned and looked to Akshai. He said ''I also said _'You drifted around deaths door for many days..._ ' Maan, but Pilar has passed through them.''

''Then what terrors she must be experiencing in her dreams then, what horrors of the mind, desperate and alone, forlorn, and empty of the warmth of being alive! Mum, I plead with you, seek her as you can, and tell her it is all right to let go.'' he beseeched ''At least try to save her from this terrible limbo state she is in!''

Pep trembled in fright as she looked to Pilar, then intoned ominously ''I am so scared to go in there Maan!'' with that she spun on her heels and fled from the room crying her heart out.

''It will be Pilar's own death itself that she will find in there!'' Akshai advised fearfully for her.

Pep wandered troubled around homebuilding, not acknowledging anybody. ''Have I the strength for this?'' It was going back into the void, that emptiness that she feared the most. She had been what felt like an eternity inside it, before Jason had awakened her and gave her the preciousness of the life she had now. Pep trembled again at just the memory of it. ''I cannot go back.'' she tried to convince herself, but it was futile, Pep knew that she must. The thought of Pilar totally alone in there brought about her a deep sympathy for her. She ambled on; her lips moved as she argued with herself. A door was in her path, and she stopped and looked around dazed to find out where she was. The door opened and there was Sara, Heidi, and little Sophie looking at her. Pep broke down and flew into their arms sobbing pitifully away.

Queen Jane demanded of the assembly ''Mind you all well, utter silence is required! My advice is to at least head for the landing strip and stay there; even from there, sound can travel back to here, so talk in whispers. To make absolutely certain, all the children head for the fuel making facility; that is five miles away. Take the oolves with you as well as your guardians and warriors. Pep will be tending Pilar in thirty minutes, so go now and in haste!''

All the younger children were led away, and being so many, the whole oolve pack moved off with them. A few of the older children stayed with over half of the adults that sat around the tables in the great hall.

Jane sat back down at the regal table and asked Sara ''How is Pep?''

''Scared Queen Jane. She confessed to me that she has never been so frightened in all her past and present life.''

Pep stopped at Maan's bedside just outside of the hospital doors. He smiled at her, Pep said ''My son, I have found the courage, it was a mother's courage for her child that braced me. Pilar is your love, and because of this she is as dear to me too as she is as dear to you.''

''Let her slide into a peaceful death mum, guide her, if that is what you find in there.''

Pep nodded, kissed his forehead, and then turned to the hospital door.

As soon as it closed behind her, Pep felt the loneliness. She looked at Pilar's clean-shaven head and the two dozen sensor transmitter discs stuck down in strategic spots all over her scalp as she had requested, and saw only a corpse, as if nobody else with life was in that room with her. She put her hand gently on her cheek and asked ''Do not hide from me dear Pilar.''

Pilar's brain activity was expected to be so feeble, that Pep had doubled the number of sensor discs that she had used on Jason that time, to make certain she would not stray from her path. The idea was to focus to a pinpoint on Pilar's strongest brain activity, to tune to it, and as similar thoughts have similar brain wave activity signatures, Pep should be able to see and hear what Pilar did.

Pep connected herself up and tuned herself in, but this time she found it impossible to locate any noise of any electrical activity along Pilar's neuron pathways. She searched through the maze; both sides of it were dead walls. Pep wandered, turning this way and that, up and down, but still she could not find one neuron flash to indicate that Pilar's mind was not dead already. Defeated, Pep then let herself go, freefalling through Pilar's mind, deeper and deeper she plunged, down and down she quarried until there was a sudden feeling of a density, a blackness, that is all it was, but it was something! Pep stopped, hovered, maintaining her position while feeling around. Suddenly a neuron flash went by her, lightning quick is was, but she caught its direction. Pep delved more deeply into the unfathomable depths, then a second flash passed by her heading in the same direction.

It was like going through the skin of a balloon. What Pep sensed inside was isolation. It was not lonesomeness, but as if, she was the only entity that could reason, with thoughts.

Pep held herself there, to try to fathom a rational explanation on how she felt. '' _It is like being in the centre core of the largest, most isolated, most coldest, most deadest rock moon in the whole of the universe._ '' she concluded. Madness only awaited her if she could not have rationalised her thoughts right then.

Pep peered around, knowing full well Pilar's thought waves were in existence here, somewhere! This frightened Pep, it was not like her eternity in the void, this was something far different, it was a conclusion, an end, a mind coffin, the last and final closure of it all, the finality of a life!

Pep searched, it was like a three dimensional plain, nowhere seemed to go to anywhere. She flew, across, down, or up, she did not know, looking for what might have been the minutest speck of an atom in a ten thousand light year sphere of space, if it was, it would have been simpler.

Suddenly something logged into her brain! '' _Was that a flash?!_ '' she thought. Pep looked in that direction, and if it had existed, it ended right there. She floated towards its possible end point and saw all the same around her, equal in density, equal in thickness. There sat Pilar, squat, crossed legged, head down, eyes closed, arms crossed, rocking gently forwards and back.

In Pep's mind was that image, and she duplicated herself opposite Pilar, so she would see her as a reflection of herself.

Pilar looked up and said ''Is this then what death is all about, to stare alone at the failure of yourself forever more?!''

Pep's lips moved in tune with Pilar's, any movements were identically duplicated the instant Pep saw them. Pep had to be very careful, she sensed Pilar tottering on the edge of oblivion, and as Pilar regained her balance against her will, she sighed in disappointment.

Pep voiced ''Without knowing for sure dear Maan had died, perhaps he lives now and he needs my protection?'' and saw Pilar speaking those words, as if to herself. Pep had tried there to plant an argument in her mind.

''No, he died in my arms I know!'' she said forlornly to herself, ''I was unable to protect him then to my shame, what use would I be by his side again!'' was Pilar's reply to what she thought was her own argument.

Pep tried ''But I did not see that he had died for certain!''

''Such was his frailty! My fault I know! I should have looked after him more, tended his wounds more, and tended his heart more.'' Pilar paused and mulled ''There was so much love in his eyes for me, and I let him down so!''

A little desperate now, Pep tried ''I still think! So maybe I am still alive?''

Pep felt Pilar's heart flutter, stop, and then one feeble beat after the other, regain an uneven rhythm.

'' _She does not want to even consider she might still be alive!_ '' thought Pep. ''If he lived, he would be waiting for me now.'' Pep tried.

''But he did not live, and my only hope now is to find him in all of this...'' Pilar looked around herself into the nothingness.

''Maan must be searching for me too, both of us might wander for eternity?'' Pep tried as a subtle warning.

''And never to find each other, I deserve no better.'' Pilar condemned herself.

''But Maan does not deserve that!''

Pilar broke out sobbing pitifully. ''No, he does not, but he will soon forget me as I deserve!''

Pep felt the hopelessness of it now, there was nothing left in Pilar, she was empty of all her life-forces through grieving over Maan. She had lost everything!

Despair shot through Pep, and she screamed out in her thoughts '' _Help me, help me, please...!!!_ ''

The energy of her thought wave shot away from her, straight up, like a shooting star returning whence it came. It disappeared, then suddenly tiny bright sparkles converged to where it had vanished, they coalesced into a small glistening star that tracked back down to her. ''Qaletaqa?!!''

''It is I dear Pep, hush now, so Pilar cannot sense me. I have been searching for Pilar and Maan, but there was nothing in the nowhere regions between existences. I saw your light as a flare of despair, and it brought me here to you.''

''Can you help, for Pilar's sake and for my son who holds her so deep in his heart?''

''I do not know Pep, both should have died, but they both thwarted that time for them. Impossible really, beyond my reasoning it is.''

''So, you have talked to them both before, as you do?''

''Yes, such powerful life forces are emanating from them both that I have never felt before. 'Why?' was my question, and I went to them both at different times to find an answer. I could not find one dear Pep; my question still remains unrequited.''

''Then, have you sage for me dear Qaletaqa, that I may try to turn around this tragedy before my son's heart is broken again, and for Pilar to be alive to him and to us once more?!''

''Dear Pep, I do not know, is the truth. Like Maan, Pilar has died a thousand times over, but her heart still beats, as does Maan's, against all possibilities. It is beyond even me to see the reasons why.''

''You are a great man Qaletaqa, please try!''

''We must keep Pilar in contemplation while I fathom this. However, be careful Pep, her mind is fast emptying now, any argument you induce in her will maybe be her last, as she cannot forgive herself. We need more help, and I am going now to find it.'' His presence then left Pep, and she turned her attention back to Pilar.

''The words of Qaletaqa?'' Pep suggested to Pilar.

Pilar stopped sobbing and whispered ''You were wrong old man, my beloved Maan died in the end after dying a hundred times over! My awesome powerful love I have in my great heart for him, you say, was but a trace of longing for him in an unworthy heart, otherwise he would still be in that waking world. I was not strong enough, that is all, this pitiful creature that I am.''

''I am not so pitiful, I fought bravely in the wars for my people.'' Pep suggested.

Staring in the eyes of who she thought was her, Pilar admonished herself ''You were nothing then and you are nothing now! The running pace was slow because of me, you know?! That extra bit of time, those few seconds longer, maybe something would have changed that Maan might still be alive. But no, you did not push yourself harder, did you?!''

Pep gambled with a guess ''But I could not!'' as an argument.

''Yes, you could!'' Pilar argued back ''All you had to do was to try!''

Pep eyes teared in sympathy, Pilar wiped her eyes and looked startled at her dry fingers. Her heart fluttered again, and became weaker still.

''Dear Pilar, do not go, please do not go!'' was asked softly of her as Maan manifested himself, standing facing her.

''Dear Maan.'' whispered Pilar ''I am so sorry to have let you down. Go your own way now in peace my beloved, and forget me.''

''I cannot dear Pilar, my love for you will not let me. If you pass on now, I will pass with you.'' he warned her.

''We can be together then?''

''No, dear Pilar. My feet are in both places as we speak. You will fade first, and I later, to endlessly search, knowing I will never find you again. One foot is in the waking world where Qaletaqa found me, and he brought me here.'' He looked to Pilar and begged ''Come back with me to that warm alive bright world where we should be, where we belong, come back to me now, do not pass on into this cold empty blackness of despair.''

''You are amongst your dearest of friends Pilar, see...'' Qaletaqa disembodied voice told her gently, as Pep let herself change from the image of Pilar to her real self.

''Pep?'' sobbed out Pilar.

''Yes sweetheart, it is me.''

A ghostly echo of Qaletaqa sat next to Pep, and Maan sat too, next to him. A small pile of poorly smoking woods appeared in the middle of them. Qaletaqa asked ''You are good at this dear Pilar, to flame woods that will not tend. Warm us, warm me now, my old bones creak in this so terrible cold and frigid place we are in now.''

''Dear Qaletaqa, yes!'' She blew gently, teasing a little glow to appear in the centre of the woods, Pep felt the beginnings of a little strength coming to Pilar's heartbeat. Pilar blew gently again, a tiny flicker of flame flicked through. Gently, almost lovingly, she slowly teased life back into the fire, all the time Pilar's heart warmed, and its beat grew that little bit sturdier.

As the fire crackled, and the flames flickered high, Qaletaqa said in appreciation ''That is so much better, thank you dear Pilar!''

''I am so glad Qaletaqa.'' sobbed out Pilar. He reached out for her, and she found herself cuddled up in his arms. Pilar looked to Maan, he was silently crying, staring into her eyes. She turned to Pep; she too had tears flowing freely down her cheeks.

Qaletaqa cuddling Pilar, rocking her gently in his arms, told her gently ''You did not let anybody down, fear not of this, you did not let down Maan, and more importantly you did not let yourself down.''

Pilar whispered ''I am so sorry Maan to have left you alone so.''

''Then come back my love, to me, to the warm world of life where you belong...'' Maan said as he evaporated away.

''We wait for you dearest Pilar, as all your friends do...'' Pep said as her apparition faded too.

Qaletaqa continued cuddling Pilar in his arms for a while, making hush, hush sounds as Pilar cried. ''Now then dear Pilar, let us see if we can find our way out of this cold, desolate, most horrible of horrible of places we are in now, shall we?''

''Dear Qaletaqa, yes!''

Qaletaqa raised his head as he stood, and still cuddling Pilar, he floated upwards into the dark nothingness.

Queen Jane stood staring at the many twinkles of campfires to the north where the youngest of the children had been taken. '' _It will be an adventure for them._ '' she thought. It had been nearly two days since Pep had entered the hospital. A few had tiptoed out to sleep at the shuttle landing strip, but most were still sat unmoving at the tables in the great hall, waiting. She quietly made her way back to the regal table and sat looking towards the hospital door, hoping.

''Maan is asleep Queen Jane.'' Ayo told her.

''Thank you, Ayo.''

A murmur started, the first sound since it had all begun, as Maan awoke and the hospital door opened. Pep was seen to hug Maan; there was a faint hope on their faces. Pep turned addressing them all saying ''It is not over yet, but there is a chance. Pilar has a little colour in her face, and her heart is steadying.''

Everybody stood, and silent cheering went out.

''Rest easy everybody...'' advised Pep. ''...normal life noises might help to guide dear, dear Pilar back to us.''

Four days later, Maan felt a little pressure on his hand from Pilar that he held hers with. He gently squeezed back and a far distant sigh came from her. He smiled at his mum and dad there by his bedside. ''She is not that far away anymore!'' he told them brightening up a bit.

Late into the following night, in the dim lit hospital room was whispered ''Kiss me, Maan.''

Pilar's hand seemed to warm in his as he eased himself over to her. He kissed her.

A passing night nurse came over to them, and sobbed in happiness.

''A little food please, nurse.'' asked Maan, not taking his eyes off Pilar.

Maan chewed the meat up, and with his forefingers and thumb, teased it into Pilar's mouth. She sobbed as she ate; tears flowing freely down her face, as she looked into Maan's loving streaming eyes.

Queen Jane spat out angrily ''This is your last chance Princess Heidi, to stop demanding that I break my own laws by letting you take Maan and Pilar back with you! How dare you girl! You have only the rights I give you here! Do not assume you have any of your regal powers in my presence!''

''They are our people, Queen Jane, may I remind you of this fact! This is the last of our peace talk meetings, and I think I can demand from you a sensible answer to this dilemma!''

''Oh, can you now?! Like buggery, you can young lady! I declare this agenda point once again a monumental failure, so there is a sensible answer for you! The only success was the 'Re-establishment of diplomatic dialog' and I will not even consider your 'Through this diplomatic dialog your securing the release of our prisoners held on Homeworld'. Now what else is on the agenda!''

''A message to King James perhaps?'' asked Princess Heidi.

''My message will be no message to him at all, and that will be a big enough message for him!''

Heidi giggled again; Jane snorted out a chuckle as the door was knocked.

''What is it!!!'' she shouted out in her annoyance

A warrior's head appeared and she told her ''Lady Itagaki has returned, with all who went with her. She has begged your forgiveness that she visits with Mann and Pilar at this time.''

''That is all right, thank you. Tell her to report here as soon as possible.''

The message was taken away.

While they were waiting, Jane told them ''In one year's time I am willing to welcome back this very same peace committee from Petra3 to attend me here on Homeworld. Now the channels are open, we will talk again over the issues that now separates Homeworld from Petra3. That is all I will offer, mind you well.''

''Then with the power invested in me by my father King James, I will accept your generous and courteous offer Queen Jane.'' Princess Heidi said to her kindly.

Jane smiled then looked around the table ''It has been wonderful to have you all here, and I look forward to your next visit.''

They all stood and applauded Jane.

She said to Pep and Akshai ''Spend these last few hours you have here with your son and his beloved wife Pilar, if you will?''

''We are dear Jane; Pilar is cooking dinner for us; her new mum and dad, in their prison quarters. Lady Itagaki's maid has been assisting her while she was away. Very weak Pilar is, and burns out quickly, but she rallies each time.''

''Such is that girl, a quarter of her resolve and I would be happy with.'' Jane lauded her.

Itagaki begged entrance, smiling happily she laughed out ''They bide well, I say!''

''Your story Lady Itagaki, please, so all can hear?'' asked Jane.

She sat and began ''We found the dead beast that Arimina attacked, but we could not puzzle through at that time how this came about. It was on the trail of Pilar and Maan, we know, and it had its backside torn away. It seemed at the time that Arimina came across it there, coming up behind it and sinking her teeth into the soft flesh under its tail. Well, the vegetation was flattened all about that spot by ten yards in all directions, blood was everywhere, it seemed the creature tried to fight off Arimina until it lost so much blood it weakened, and Arimina took the chance to go for its throat. It was a desperate battle for Arimina, Queen Jane, we reckon the extent of damage done to the trees, and vegetation, must have taken an hour at least. The way that creature thrashed about was to try to dislodge Arimina from her grip on its throat, we found her blood, as it is a slightly different colour than of the beasts, all around that ten-yard flattened area, and impact impressions of Arimina bloodied body ten feet off the ground up the trunks of the trees.''

She paused shaking her head, looking at the astounded faces looking at her. ''We pressed on from there finding some tracks here and there, until we espied what looked like a trail of Maan being pulled across the ground. We followed this to Arimina's Island. On the Island itself, we found tracks of Pep, and Chal as he hobbled about there. We found that Arimina's grave had been dug into, the paw prints were the same as the dead beasts. It gave up we think after three feet of earth had been pawed away, and we followed it back to where it landed on the Island. It was to the south end, so we carried on down river. We found these on the bank about two miles down...'' and she placed on the table two small bones. She explained ''...they are human, from the small toe and the next one to it.'' Pep gasped as she looked at them. ''They must be Maan's!'' Itagaki explained. ''Sorry Pep, sorry Akshai.'' they both nodded to her.

''I talked quietly to Pilar just now, to see if she has any of her memories back from that time, but like Maan, she has none she can fathom. The only rational explanation is this; Pilar amputated Maan's leg there on the Island and carried it to the south end where she threw it into the river to take it away from them. The beast later picked up its smell, retrieved it, eating most of it, then tracked north to the Island where it picked up the scent of Pilar and Maan. Now this is where we looked more closely at the tracks leading away from the Island up the valley to the forest. Two sets we found made by Arimina. One set was deep, showing she was under strain, we believe she was helping Pilar haul Maan along. The second set following the beast, on the identical path it took. We are certain now Arimina rear guarded Pilar as she helped Maan. Pilar was so very close to home in Arimina's eyes, but in reality, days away because of her condition. Now, that will mean, Arimina struggled to stay alive for days alone out there, after her battle with this beast, reaching here within the hour of them.''

She paused again, looking at the shocked faces, then continued ''We went back going south along the riverbank. We found your trail Pep, which was easy to find, to Sanctuary Cave. As you, we drew a blank there, but we concluded that Pilar and Maan did not come back that way and the only route possible to Arimina's Island was by the river to the north. And that meant across the ice cap and down into the forest to the west and to the north of the Island.''

Pep nodded agreement. Itagaki carried on ''We did not search that way immediately but made our way to Maan's Gully. We stayed there for two days and nights exploring Maan's Stand Rise and its surrounding area. We found nothing more than is known already, but we did find a trail that Pilar must have made to get back to Maan after she deserted. We traced it to the north, and lost and found it again as many times, back to the campsite where we found the remains of a Hornhead that had been butchered there. We did not go any farther but headed back, using Akinyemi and Lycopis's trail, that ended but ten yards from where Pilar lay flat, we guess to stay hidden, before it was retraced back to the campsite.'' Itagaki paused then explained ''We bothered with this to get a mindset of how Pilar saw things. We went back then to Ice Hat Nunatak and toured around. Pilar did a run to the nearby ice slopes overlooking Maan's Gully, we think maybe to look out for pursuers. We lost all their tracks across the ice sheet to the west as far as you went Pep, but we carried on down the scree slopes the other side. And indeed, we found evidence of their passing down into the forest. An upturned tree offered them shelter there, under its roots. From there on it became very difficult to track them, so I split the warriors I had with me into four parties, to meet back at Arimina's Island in five days. The compiled report was that Pilar and Maan split company and wandered about on their own for some reason, their tracks even crossed each other's at one point. Well, eventually after much searching, one party noticed Maan's trail, leading to a cliff over the river. Our guess is he fell there into it to be carried south downstream. Meanwhile, Pilar found her way to a waterfall where we think she and Maan met up again to be taken with the rivers current to Arimina's Island.''

She paused again, shaking her head in disbelief before saying ''We found nothing to indicate they had eaten anything at all, all the way on our search. Sometimes not even a mile was covered by them in any one day out there!''

Pep sighed and said ''It seems to be as close to the truth as it can be. Both were exhausted of mind and body; they lost each other for a while is my guess, but both sacrificed all they had to get back to the other for each other.''

Nodding heads came from them all. Jane closed the meet, and Pep and Akshai joined Maan, their son, and his wife Pilar for dinner.

It was a simple soup, but very tasty. The bread Pilar had baked herself too, the crust was especially delicious dipped and sodden. Their prison cell was all self-catering, twice as big as King James's suite, and purpose built for them. It had taken a week of tender caring for Pilar to sit up for more than an hour, a further week to get her to her feet to stand and walk a little. She was so thin, the only clothes that would fit her were the young children's, so she resorted to wearing her fighting garb that she was lost in, but from appearance it did not look too bad.

The meal was over, and as Akshai washed up and dried the dishes, Maan, with the use of a crutch, packed them away, leaving Pep to get to know Pilar.

''You saved my son's life, and I thank you dear Pilar with all of my heart.''

''He suddenly became all of my life Pep; without him I would have given up and died of grief by his side.''

''This bond you have between you is very special. You are a little older than he, aren't you?''

''Yes Pep, by five years.'' she told her a little apprehensively.

''It seems like a big gap at your ages, sixteen and twenty-one for you, but when he is eighty-one and you are eighty-six it won't be seen as too bad, will it?!''

''How is Akshai with this Pep?''

''Celebrating and very happy he has a daughter now and loves, Pilar. In truth he is in awe of you, he confessed to me that on all his travels and in the histories of old Earth1 he has perused, no other such a recorded journey equalled yours. If you had been on your own, it would have been heroic enough.''

''I remember so little of it Pep, we sleep at night holding each other for comfort, either one of us will get a flashback, always frightening, always dark. We try so desperately to piece it all together as answers must be sought for the 'questions', but alas, it is jumbled, one bit will not fit another.''

''You have a lot of mending to do, the both of you do. And bear this in mind, I was once saged thus ' _There are fragments of memories in you but they are true...'_ , and one day for you dear Pilar ' _... you will look at your puzzle and it will be finished'._ The sage ended ' _Have peace of mind now my dear Pepromene, you will remember, fear not'._ What this really means for you is the same. A terrible anxiousness to remember cripples the mind, I know, so let it fathom itself out, those memories are in there somewhere, and they are not going to go away are they, so stop desperately searching for them, and be at ease?''

''Thank you, mum, I feel a little better now.''

Pep smiled at her and asked ''How is your treatment going?''

Pilar shrugged unhappily and confessed something she had not told anybody yet ''For some reason I always feel a guilt build up inside me when there is a plate full of food in front of me. I have this reluctance to eat it that I cannot shift.'' She paused then said ''I must look around at everybody else eating out there, the sight of them is like having a permission for me to eat too.'' Pilar hung her head and said tearfully ''I am scared mum; I know this should not be so. I know my body is hungry for the food that I cannot eat, even for Maan, mum, I cannot break this mental block.''

Worry creased Pep's forehead, then she advised ''Go and see dear John and dear Kirk, and tell them exactly what you have told me, I want you to promise me now Pilar, that you will do this.''

''Yes mum, I will go and see them, I promise you.'' Pilar stated, and at that second, she had meant it.

''Good, my darling daughter, and listen to them, mind you well.''

''Yes mum.''

A call sounded; Pep's eyes wetted as she said ''We must go now. Listen Pilar, the last bit I must tell you is all good news. Queen Jane expects the presence of the peace talk committee back here in one year's time, to reopen the negotiations again. It is only we that have been invited and King James must agree, as we are his only link to Homeworld at the moment. So, we will see you again next year for a few months.''

''I will miss you mum, and dad too, and I promise I will look after Maan for you.''

''I have no doubts whatsoever about that my dear Pilar!'' she smiled at her again, and kindly demanded ''But your priority young lady will be to look after my son for yourself!''

''Yes mum, I will.''

As the burn off haze drifted away on the wind from Jason's shuttle launch, the Homeworlder's turned around and headed back for Homebuilding. Three remained at the landing strip, Maan, Pilar and their guard Captain Lunn.

''What is your brief Lunn?'' asked Maan.

''Haven't been given one as such Major Maan, sir, over you. So, I wrote one of my own, and will abide by it!''

''I hold no rank, no station or grade Captain Lunn! The only distinguished position I have is one of a cowards, with a death sentence on his head.''

''Something's are right in life, and something's are wrong in life, and this one is wrong sir. You will always be my Major, Major Maan sir, and I a loyal captain under you. That is how it is, and that is how it will be!''

''Do not bury all of yourself in this loyalty for me Lunn, you have a new life to lead as a Homeworlder.''

''Just doing my duty sir, as Captain Erimentha is doing hers!''

''If she does not come on that shuttle in a year's time, I promise you Lunn, that I will go and fetch her for you myself!''

''Anything less from my Major I would not believe! Moreover, I will be coming with you, sir.''

''Best learn how to steal and fly the spaceship then Lunn. Let us hope it does not come to that, as Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki will be a mite miffed about it for sure!''

''Aye, they would that sir, let us hope it does not come to that then.'' He then saluted Maan, dropped his arm and saluted Pilar. Then asked ''Major Maan sir, Captain Pilar, please may I escort you back to your cell?''

''I would like audience with Queen Jane first, Captain Lunn. On the way will you see if you can secure her leave please?'' asked Maan.

''I will sir.''

Lunn aided Maan as Pilar had shown him, for she was still far too weak to help him herself. After a mile, Lunn became frustrated by the pace Maan could maintain, and the awkwardness of his hold, and body posture, brought about spasms in his muscles and tendons. It was him that had to stop to rest, stretching away the cramps he was feeling. Very apologetically he said ''I am sorry Major.'' He then looked to the wraith Pilar was, twice as strong as she was then helping Maan along, and a great admiration for her welled up inside him.

When they reached the doors of Homebuilding, Lunn was exhausted. He left them there, and hobbling, dragging his seized leg and rubbing some life back into his numb arm he went to find one of Queen Jane's guards. It got the better of him in the hallway, as he imagined Pilar alone out there with Maan, doing exactly as he had just done, but over seemingly endless days after endless days and over endless miles after endless miles. His hand went across his eyes and he cried for her.

He eventually brought back the message that Queen Jane wanted to talk to them anyway, and to come to her quarters as soon as they were ready.

Jane hugged them both and helped to sit Maan down on a settee and then looked down at them, and her heart warmed. She likened them to Kirk and John when they adopted an uncommon closeness for support before they got better. But Pilar and Maan's closeness was just the pure love they felt between them, and it was seen, and touched the hearts of all the Homeworlder's.

Jane asked kindly ''Now my two prisoners, how are you feeling?''

''My missing leg pains me a deal, Queen Jane, but that is all. I feel a little better generally each and every day though.''

Jane nodded and confessed ''We have no knowledge of what happens to the mind and body of someone with missing limbs, either here or on Petra3. It has never happened before you see during our recent history, the injured just died of their wounds. My scholars are researching as we speak through the massive amount of medical data that we received from King James on this.'' She then asked Pilar ''You kept your foot and luckily your toes too, is there any discomfort now?''

Pilar confessed ''I did peel back a little the black husk of dead skin all over my middle toe, it was the only one that was a bit loose, and I had a little peek, Queen Jane. Underneath was my toe still, and it looked brand new, like a newborn's!''

''Let my medics do the prognosis, dear Pilar!''

Like a little girl Pilar apologised respectfully ''I will from now on, Queen Jane, I promise you.''

Jane nodded and smiled then asked ''Before I say what I wanted to see you about, what questions have you to ask of me?''

Maan said ''We are fearful of being in contempt of privilege, Queen Jane, as no ground rules have been laid down as yet by you, for us, your prisoners, to abide by. How would you want us to behave?''

''As yourself Maan, and you too Pilar!'' Jane scolded. ''Do not think ever that such conditions will be awarded. Your prison is this planet; there is no escaping from it for you both, and that is enough! Your home world and homes there on it, is Petra3, incarcerated away from them you are, here on Homeworld. You have your own quarters, and you can come and go around your prison, being Homeworld, as you please. Even dismiss Captain Lunn from your side if you feel you want that little bit more independence and freedom, but I warn you there will be trouble if you do as he will surely disobey you, and me if I ordered him away myself!''

''Thank you, Queen Jane, from my heart.'' said Pilar.

''Let that be an end to your concerns, now.''

''And if I want to leave for Petra3 Queen Jane?'' asked Maan.

''When you are mended and fit, I will not stop you Maan!'' Jane told him. ''But I think Pilar will have a few words to say to you over that score, mind you well young man!''

''That is all really Queen Jane, and thank you, our minds are at ease now over this.''

''Good. I would like to think that soon you might sometimes join us at meal times. It will be our little secret I promise, that you were fraternising with the enemy, if you choose to do so. That pompous ass King James needs to know nothing about it.''

Maan and Pilar chuckled.

Queen Jane sat in an armchair opposite and addressed Maan. ''Now, what I wanted to speak to you both about....'' she opened. ''...I need to know Maan, why you gave that order to Captain Esther and your reasons behind it. At the moment, it was either blatant suicide or blatant blind cowardice, and nobody including me believes that! Your word was enough for my peoples, I and King Regent Qasim, your mother and father and my Lord and Lady, that you carry no shame in your heart. Three stood by you, Pilar, Lunn and Arimina, and this is more than enough to show in Pilar's words '... _for it is not all that it seems to be._ '''

Pilar startled, as a kaleidoscope of fragmented memories flashed through her mind. Her face went a little pale and a sob or two escaped her lips. She looked apprehensively at her beloved Maan, to see in his face if he had the strength and courage to answer Queen Jane.

He smiled at her, nodded, and held her hand. His head dropped; there was sadness on his face as he explained ''King James was a very wise man to send us here unprepared, Queen Jane. Through interest mainly, we had gleaned a little information about what is was like here on Homeworld. In school, our teachers referred to the floras and faunas on this world to compare them with what it will be like on Petra3 when we finished mending the planet. Therefore, we had some idea of what we would find, but nothing that we did learn helped us very much. We all carried a great shock from our first footfall here, and it was a continuous undertow to our excitement and resolves all of the time. We fought off three attacks, each time learning on our feet who we were, and of our courage to face the unknown. For me, the experience of the first death of somebody dear to me took place. Dear Arimina's dead body and the terrible wound she carried that caused her death, compiled with the shock of being here on Homeworld, and it was too much for me and I passed out. I felt shame, but when I came to, that had gone leaving me stronger by knowing what death was, and it was to be expected. Arimina's death was not a pointless one for none saw it coming, none could, and one of us died in this learning, so a lesson had been learnt. Complacency, a feeling of congratulations, that we had gotten that far was now gone from my mind. Adversity was all there was, all there would be, I knew that then.'' He paused a while to gather his thoughts and get them in order.

Queen Jane just looked at him very concerned.

''I dug deep down into myself to find my level of worth to step forward to meet it. I knew what leadership was all about then, always ahead, in front of those I led, but glancing back now and again, figuratively as well as factually speaking. Instinctively, I knew the bloods on the air of Arimina and that creature that killed her would bring us trouble, if it had not started already. Therefore, I led off without sage, as I knew all around me were in the same state as I was, weakened a little more too over the grieving for Arimina that I personally could not afford. Sage from troubled minds cannot be trusted; as it is tempered with the confusion of emotions, creating fragile mindsets, brittle, and easily broken, this, was in fact my motives. By the time we reached Maan's Stand Rise, no hope was in any one of us.'' Maan paused and frowned then stuttered out ''Some..., something happened there my mind has blanked out! All I remember from that point on was almost disbelief that we had survived! I was injured, I knew I was dying...'' he stopped abruptly there, and silently hung his head again.

Jane said compassionately ''Later Maan, in a few weeks' time or so maybe, finish your story then.''

''It is all right Queen Jane, I can manage.'' Maan continued ''I knew I would not be around for much longer to lead my captains. Captain Esther was the only one that could take over, as she was privy to all the planning and also the agenda set down by King James. And her being an advisor to somebody on what she knows more about is ridiculous! I knew she would be saged well enough and looked after by the captains she would lead anyway. I gave the order to Esther after standing down rather than stepping aside because it was no good for her to have her dead Major perched on her shoulder. Meaning, Captain Esther would try to emulate my direction, and me, by trying to guess what I would have done in each of the circumstances that they would later encounter. That was no good at all Queen Jane! She had to fathom herself what was needed to be done, using her own initiative and instincts, not trying to tap into mine. The only way how that was going to happen was for me to be completely dead inside her mind, and the only way to achieve that, was to take that great step into disgrace and dishonour and stand down in the field, allowing her to take over as if I was never ever there.''

Jane whispered out profoundly '' '...for my peoples, I would do this, to take the death plunge'''

Maan startled and asked ''You have talked to my dad then, haven't you?''

''I did Maan, he gave me the tools I needed to unpick this enigma, or rather, laid a foundation down for me to understand how to interpret it.'' In her mind sprang more of Akshai's words to her _'...he will see a deeper dimensional image, his mind can walk around it, inside it, top to bottom, under it, and all through it. As we might interpret the information and concur, Maan will have seen so much more, maybe even to a far different conclusion_ ' Jane nodded in understanding. She said ''You have answered, Maan, many of the questions that have bothered me. The greatest one was why Pilar and Lunn sacrificed everything to stand by you, and now I know.'' She went quiet, thinking about a phenomenon she had seen and not thought much about until now, then asked Maan curiously ''Have any of the oolves, besides Arimina, portrayed any acknowledgment to you?!''

He shook his head and said ''They don't seem to be avoiding me, they pass close by, but I can't remember one greeting me or looking into my face.''

''Pilar?'' asked Jane.

''They greet me well, in the eyes, as they do all others, but in mind now, I have noticed that when I am with Maan, they pass us by as if we did not exist.''

Jane snorted in revelation, then exclaimed quietly ''They await your permissions Maan, that they are allowed to recognise you!''

Maan shook his head not understanding.

''No matter this little puzzle, you both look exhausted, so take your ease. I will see you when I do.''

Lunn was called and he brought in Maan's crutch that had been modified yet again. It was a learning curve for the medics, and this time they had put a handle half way down the prototypes shaft that Maan could grip hold of.

He tried it, the jump forward to land on his leg was a little less awkward, but still left him balanced under one arm on the crutch. ''Two then Lunn, I think. The same though, so I can swing through using both armpits.''

''I will get it done Major.''

As they made their way towards their quarters, in a large open area, Maan stopped and looked around at the oolves. Not one of their eyes was on him, they did flit to Pilar and Lunn though, but went right through him? ''Curious?'' he muttered and then asked ''Leave me standing alone a minute, I want to see if Queen Jane's guess has any worth.''

Maan turned his head towards oolve pack corner, over a hundred were bundled together. He looked at them and beckoned them with his hand and a ''Hey!!''

All their heads rose in his direction, but still not one eye was on him. ''Hey, hey, hey, come!!'' he beckoned. One pair of eyes flitted to him, and the oolve warily rose, and in a low stance crept towards him. ''That's right, come on, come on!'' he enticed. Then the whole oolve pack moved, converging on him in the same fashion as the one in front. Other oolves in the great hall came across too, some coming in from the outside. They encircled him, went down onto their bellies, and crawled towards him, eyes flitting to his as he hopped around to look at them all. At his feet all around him, the oolves remained in their submissive posture. Suddenly their heads rose, and in unison a huge howl went out from them that pounded Maan's ears and sent a shiver down his spine. The hair on the back of Maan's neck felt electrified, this happening frightened him a little. ''It is all right!'' he said kindly, aiming his words at the oolves.

The transition was remarkable, fights broke out amongst the oolves who were frustrated in their need and haste to get as close to him as possible. Arimina waded in from her doze in Maan's quarters, Lunn, and a dozen other Homeworlder's dashed across to try to calm things down a bit. Maan was supported upright by the squash of frantic oolves around his leg and thigh. ''Enough!'' he commanded, and pointed towards their corner. Without hesitation, they all disengaged, and bundled back into it again.

He stood rocking and smiling with elation. ''That was exciting!'' he proclaimed as Pilar and Lunn came to his side.

Queen Jane rushed over and said ''My, my, you have been honoured Maan! That is the first time we have seen anything like that before.'' She stood gazing at the oolves, they responded to her stare as they had always done, flicking of their eyes to hers in respect. ''A few more on your side Maan, everybody and everything on this planet now.''

''You were right Queen Jane; how did you reason this?'' Maan asked.

''Well, they would not have been looking down on you, would they? I mean they have treated nothing with contempt, or anybody, by ignoring them. So, by ignoring you it must have been one level up. I have seen it a few times in our peoples, it was a stupid feeling that they had unworthiness in my presence, before I told them to get their heads out of their backsides and be Homeworlder's. These oolves here were the same, was my thinking, if it is in humans and these creatures then it must be instinctive. They felt unworthy, undeserving, and unfit to warrant your attention. It looks like I am still their pack leader though, so it must be some other ranking in their hierarchy you have earned Maan. Wherever you go or do they would follow you if you commanded them to, even into...!'' she paused then whispered ''... what an interesting idea?!'' her face creased into a think mode, and as she turned to walk away they heard her muttering to herself ''I will have to think about this a little more deeply...''

Maan raised his eyebrows, Pilar said ''Lunn and me will not be the only ones my darling, by your side, should a kidnap be attempted.''

Maan looked towards the oolve pack; their ears pricked up solid as their eyes bored into his. He scanned them, and saw the one he was looking for. It had the biggest body and jaws, Maan knew it was the one that led that attack when they had just started out that time. He nodded and beckoned it with his fingers. It got straight to its feet, Arimina became distressed and cowered as she watched it quickly and confidently make is way to stand before him. Instead of him offering his hand to it, the big oolve sought it out himself, and nuzzled and bounced his hand to the top of its snout. Maan closed his hand around its huge wide muzzle, then let it slide to the top of its head. It came in closer and curled around him, staring up into Maan's eyes. What he saw in them startled him; a kinship flowed between them then. It was as if an equal was stepping aside for its better. Arimina came cautiously up and rubbed her jaw and cheek across the big oolves face, the big oolve licked Arimina across hers, and she relaxed.

Maan, a little humbled, dismissed the big oolve, watching it run back to the pack. ''What went on there, Maan?'' asked Lunn.

''If Queen Jane is their recognised leader, their monarch then, I think I have been elected their lord.''

''And it seems Arimina has been recognised as your Lady.'' teased Pilar.

Man chuckled at the smiling face of Pilar. He saw a healthy colour in it had started, and her eyes were bright, twinkling with mischief.

Pilar asked ''Lunn, please would you take Arimina outside for a ramble about for an hour or two, she needs more exercise now that her open wounds have closed.''

''Yes, Captain Pilar.''

Maan looked questionably at Pilar, she smiled as she said ''I am going to bathe you myself today.''

The bathtub was big enough for Pilar to slide in next to him. Maan loved it floating in the warm water. He was using different parts of his body now, and the muscles and tendons that were there became tender and ached now and again with one missing leg. His pains drifted away, and he relaxed, he closed his eyes as Pilar slowly ran her hand gently over his naked body, he sighed.

Maan found it a great benefit using two crutches, twice now was the speed he could get along, but it frustrated him no end that he could no longer run. He was very brave about it but it was breaking Pilar's heart to see him coming to terms with it all.

The highly respected Engineer Claramond had remembered Martin, the bus mechanic on Petra3, pushing Pep in a chair with four wheels that he had made for her. He fashioned one himself for Maan.

''Faster Pilar, faster!'' demanded Maan.

After six months of mending, Pilar was much fitter, but she still had a long way to go, still fighting to get back her fitness. Panting and laughing at the far end of the great hall at Maan's excitement, she stopped to get her breath back. ''Oh Maan, dearest Claramond we must invite for dinner to repay this wonderful favour.'' She slumped to the ground still smiling, and then an idea sprang into her mind, following on the end of that was another fragmented memory. ''Something else comes Maan, we did make those strange tracks from Arimina's Island up the valley to the forest on our way back here. I used Arimina to haul you up the slope, I remember.'' It was a little frightening for her that she had totally forgotten that vivid instant, but the memory must have been there for her to remember it! Pep's sage on this came to her, and her fright subsided.

''Arimina, come here.'' she called as she took off her belt. Arimina instantly put it together what was again going to be asked of her, and she spun around yapping in excitement. Pilar tied her belt around her neck, and gave the buckle end for Maan to grab hold of. ''Now hang on Maan!'' Pilar cried out in her excitement, then sprinted away.

Arimina flew passed Pilar, the rolling chair a quarter of a second behind her barged into Pilar taking her legs clean off the floor. She landed on her back to see Arimina run under a large table, that Maan slammed into at chest height. It went over with a holler of excitement from Maan. Lunn and Pilar ran across to him. He shouted out ''Give me your belt Lunn!'' as he pulled his own from his waist.

''Three I want!'' he exclaimed. Maan called over two more oolves, and with Arimina in the centre, he 'up, upped' them away.

This time it was the chair that skidded out of line, and smashed into a fully laid table for dinner. The table went over with a mighty crash as crockery broke and eating irons clattered and skidded across the floor. A small trickle of blood above Maan's right eyebrow went down his smiling face to his chin. ''Bloody marvellous...!!!'' he hollered. ''Get two more oolves to make five!''

''Not tonight you don't!!'' shouted out Queen Jane. She ran over and looked at his excited face. ''You youngins...!!'' she complained. ''Pilar, get this oolve man of yours back to his quarters and start training him on how to behave!''

''Yes, Your Majesty!''

''Tomorrow Maan!'' she demanded. ''See Claramond to see if he can rig something up that you can control, all right...?''

''Yes, Your Majesty!''

''...and stop calling me 'Your Majesty', just Jane will do from now on, got it?!''

''Yes, Your Majesty!'' they both answered together.

Exasperated, she turned away grumbling ''Does everybody here have their heads up their bums, or something...?!''

''One free wheel at the front, Maan, I was thinking. A caster wheel it will be, but slanted back acutely so it does not wobble too much.'' The wheel being dragged was how Claramond explained it.

''So, two large diameter wheels right at the back, each side of the cockpit, wide enough for two people to sit, is that it? Well, it will be an 'A' frame then, point forward, but I still need to be able to steer it, Claramond?''

''But you can't, can you? You turn the wheel and the oolves carry on, and over you go, same as in your chair with the wheels!'' Claramond told him.

''Then how then?!''

''The oolves must lead, and you must tell them which way you what them to go, is the only answer.''

''Well, right and left is easy enough to understand, I can train Arimina to go that way.''

Pilar said ''Those words are used all the time Maan, they must have heard them a thousand times, they will confuse them and will have little meaning. The command words must be something new, unique to them on the trail, only used there too, so they keep their meanings. Maybe starting with the letters G, K, Q as they are harsh letters not soft''

''Your right Pil...'' agreed Maan. ''...what do you think, just sounds, or something?''

''No, they must be sounds that sound like words, but different from words.''

''Googa, googa, googa, rawfook, rawfook, rawfook, perhaps, what do you think?'' Maan suggested.

''Yes, that might work.'' she agreed. ''The 'ooo' is a trail sound for direction, where it either starts the word or ends it for one clue, with the 'g...ga' and the 'rawf...k' sounding very different to each other, for another clue. I could remember that quite easily.''

''Well, which one for which direction then?''

Pilar giggled and Claramond chuckled ''You daft thing...'' scolded Pilar ''...use the 'R' letter for right so you do not have to remember it, the other one is left, easy!''

''Oh yeah!!!''

With Pilar knelt, hiding behind a table, Maan set off with Arimina pulling him. At the agreed spot, Maan shouted ''Googa, Arimina Googa!'' To the left Pilar stood two yards off the track not to spill Maan from his chair, and beckoned Arimina.

She made a fuss of her, then walked away. Lunn led Arimina fifty yards onwards and turned her. ''Hup!!'' shouted Maan. Arimina knew that one and sped off. ''Rawfook, Arimina, rawfook!'' shouted Maan. And Pilar stood up showing herself on the right. She made a big fuss of Arimina and walked away again.

The training went on all morning. Maan noticed Arimina's head turning left and right as she ran, Maan thought he would risk it and shouted ''Googa, Arimina Googa'' as Pilar stood on the right side, and Arimina carried on to the left, she had gotten it!

The following morning, with five oolves pulling, in his excitement, Maan shouted 'Googa', but the 'Goo' part came out almost silent but the 'ga' was well defined. Arimina, on the longest belt, still veered to the left, and the others followed!

He experimented and ended up with 'Rak!' for right and 'Ga!' for left.

Queen Jane was very impressed, but she was a little uneasy too, and called for Maan and Pilar to talk in her quarters. ''Are we exploiting these oolves willingness to please us, have we a right to use them in this way?!''

Pilar said ''It seems more than just a willingness to please us, Jane, this pulling thing. It seems so natural and inbred. I do remember a little of that struggle to get Maan up that rise from Arimina's Island to the forest, there was no coaxing or bullying from me Jane, to get Arimina to pull. My thoughts were confused then, I know, but her willingness to help Maan I saw as a sign that she actually understood his plight.'' She sighed and said sadly ''Arimina did not though!'' Pilar remembered a feeling of great disappointment, but the cause of it was still lost, buried deep in her memories. ''They are oolves, and how they interpret what is going on around them is only how oolves will see things, very different from us humans. I think they adapt to us and how we behave, as we adapt to them and how they behave. It does bring us together, but within a wide opaque margin in the middle of a jumble of harmless misunderstandings. I think they interpret this pulling thing, as the normal way we do things, and they naturally adapt to it. They teach their own young on how to behave in the pack, so there is learning, so all we are doing is the same as teaching them in their eyes.'' She paused and chuckled out ''Their excitement to get pulling is only equal to their feeding times.''

Maan explained ''Our need is to see them pleased too, Jane, this seems as natural and inbred. Incredibly, it crossed my mind that they must have done this before, impossible I know, so this symbiosis, this bonding between us, seems as instinctive for them and as it is for us.''

''But they get nothing out of it?!'' argued Jane.

''Us with them, Jane, actually in the pack that is, running together perhaps, it would be more natural for them than us in a separate pack trying to keep up with them.'' Then Maan emphasised ''Jane, they actually 'want' to do this!''

''I must admit it seems that way!'' considered Jane. ''Look, we must make this pulling thing a bit more comfortable for them, then. That belt around the neck is not good, I heard Arimina gag a few times as it tightened around her throat.'' She paused thinking, ''From the chest then, that is the only place where the load can be, a harness perhaps, through the front legs and over the shoulders with the pull rope attached between their shoulder blades?''

Pilar and Maan nodded in understanding, it seemed simple enough.

Jane asked ''Claramond's buggy, how is it coming along?''

''Tomorrows morning Jane, he has promised it. It will give us a bit of time to get the harnesses designed and fitted.'' Pilar explained.

''All right, good.'' She smiled, then asked them. ''How are you both, are your memories returning?''

Pilar explained ''In flashes, fragmented images, and feelings, that we cannot interpret, Jane. We write them down between us and look through them now and again, comparing them with what we do know.''

''Well keep at it, the both of you, it is very important!'' Jane then explained to them ''I want to eventually send an official statement to King James, scribed in the traditional fashion and manner. Lord Ayo will be your scribe as he is the only one that can, after being tutored by that legendary Master of The Quill, Thomas, himself.''

They both nodded. Queen Jane then gave them leave.

Sat side by side outside Homebuilding, Maan and Pilar buckled up on their buggy. Lunn held Arimina back, she was excited, eager to go.

''Ready?!'' asked Maan. Pilar nodded. ''Hup, Arimina!'' he shouted, and Lunn let her go and dived out the way.

With tears of sheer joy, Maan laughed as they sped along. It was easy for the oolves hauling the buggy, effortlessly overcoming the resistance from the crude wheel bearings that kept the buggy from running away, and they made the fuel depot, five miles away, in just less than thirty minutes. He turned them, shouting ''Rak, Arimina, rak, rak, rak!'' he noticed Arimina turned to the right in stages at each command. Maan refined this, to twitch Arimina this way and that on their way back, zigzagging between trees, hillocks, and following natural paths made by Hornhead's herd. As they neared Homebuilding again, Maan shouted ''Stop Arimina!'' her ears twitched to her name but she just kept going. ''What's the word for 'stop', Pil?!''

''Don't you have one?!''

''No!''

Pilar burst out laughing, then shouted out ''Look out Maan, Arimina's heading for the entrance!!''

It was too late! Three set for lunch tables went over, Maan and Pilar ended up under the upturned buggy, while the five excited oolves frustrated that they could not run any more turned on each other in a fight. This excited the oolve pack, and they too dived into the melee, more tables and chairs went over, cascading the crockery and eating irons all over the place.

''Enough!!!'' shouted Queen Jane, and with glaring eyes, she stormed over. The oolves immediately calmed down and timidly scurried back to their corner. She eyed the five that could not go and saw their eyes were bright with excitement, smiling, laughing, full of mischief, they had enjoyed every second of it all! Two heads appeared from under the buggy, Maan had another trickle of blood going down his face. They looked wide-eyed at her, fearful, as young children might do after being caught doing something naughty. It was too much for her, and Jane giggled away as the five oolves still in their harnesses tripped her up and jumped all over her in play.

''Something sounding soft Maan....'' advised Pilar. ''...that is different from the harsh commands to go right or left.''

''Aaaah, Arimina, aah now!'' Maan tried as Pilar pulled back on the chair. Arimina stopped and looked back at them. ''Hup, Arimina, Hup!'' he commanded. ''Aaaah, Arimina, aah now!''

Pilar exclaimed ''I just stopped your chair rolling forward that time Maan, and she halted before she felt my tug back!'' They tried it a few more times and it worked.

Pilar stopped perplexed and said ''Listen Maan, this is all well and good, but if Arimina stops, the buggy is not going to is it, and we will keep going, into the back of the team of oolves, downhill especially?!''

''Your right, what do you think then?''

''Well, one of us needs to be at the back, to stop it!''

''The problem there is, how could we stop its momentum in time?''

''There has to be a way of braking it then. I know, one of us must ride on the back and dig something in?''

''Not by hand, Pilar, it will have to be a plough of some sort, and that means standing on it, so it digs in deep and stays there.''

''That's right, a plough at the end of a springy plank then, fixed to the buggy. Stand on it and it digs in, when the buggy stops and you get off it springs back up again.''

''Let's take this to Claramond.'' suggested Maan.

Pilar asked desperately ''Let me have a go Maan, at the back of the buggy! I can step on the brake as I command Arimina to stop. This will get her used to the command and what is expected of her after that.''

''Sure, go ahead, I will keep my mouth shut.''

''Hup, Arimina, Hup, girl!'' she cried. Arimina's head turned questionably behind her, a new voice was commanding her and it confused her. ''Hup Arimina, come on!'' she encouraged. Arimina gave a little tug. ''That's right go, go, go!'' and how she did!

It was exhilarating for Pilar being in charge and in control of the team. To his word, Maan had kept his mouth shut. He smiled happily at the sound of Pilar's delight.

A week passed of practice, and it almost went perfectly. Three miles out, they had walked away from the buggy and left it unattended for an hour while they ate a Pep sandwich and made love, near a small stream. When they got back the buggy was gone. With Maan on his crutches, they followed the wheel tracks directly back to Homebuilding, where Jane met them outside and advised ''Keep your heads down for a few days, Chef wants to chop them off! Your team came back with the buggy in tow and the mess in the dining area was triple what had happened so far!''

It took a week before Pilar had the courage to go and see him at three thirty in the morning, while he drank his early morning bracer of a big mug of tea. He appreciated this, as it was the only relaxing part of the day for him, until he closed the kitchen door in the evening sometimes as late as ten. He took court in the early hours in his Chefdom, if anybody wanted to speak to him, they came at this time. He hugged her, and smiled.

''I am sorry...'' Pilar started, but chef cut her off saying kindly ''...for doing all the groundwork on how to drive an oolve team for the rest of us?!''

''Thank you, chef...'' He cut her off again ''Come here you!'' he demanded and put her arms around her in a hug. He confessed ''I get tears in the eyes every time I see you. When are you going to eat my food instead of those weak soups you make for you and Maan? You need more meat on your bones, if you are going to get fit again dear Pilar?''

''I know dear chef, but my appetite has not come back yet.''

''And Maan?''

Pilar told him earnestly ''Oh, he says the same, chef! He is always quite happy with my soup he tells me!''

Chef detected a little naivety in her voice, Maan was sacrificing himself for her, he knew. One of the kitchen staff brought over a big mug of tea for Pilar, and she sat and sipped at it. Chef advised her gently ''You must get sage on this dear Pilar, so go and see Kirk and John, they can help you, you must promise me that you will talk to them.''

Pilar startled; she had broken her promise to Pep already to see them, and ashamed, decided not to break two promises, and agreed.

''Good, as soon as possible now, mind you well dear Pilar! Now, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?''

A little relieved that the subject had changed, she explained ''Maan and me want to go back along the trail we took to get back here. It is to put into order our fragmented memories, is why we do this chef. Queen Jane wants to send an official statement to King James on what has transpired since he left that time, and most of it must come from Maan and me, and at the moment we cannot remember. We will be using a team of oolves, and they will need food. As we starved through the lack of it, we are worried they will not be able to find any either. I wonder if you have any ideas chef?''

''They eat two or three of those little creatures they catch each night, don't they? Do you know what Pilar, I could make a trail cake for them? I will mix up vegetable matter we throw away, fats that will set, and meat pieces, then bake it nearly dry.'' As an afterthought he decided ''They should keep well too!''

''Thank you, chef, for doing this for Maan and me.''

''Ah! I am doing it for all of us, for you see I want to run an oolve team myself!''

Pilar's eyes sparkled and she smiled.

''Outside mind you, I will practice, I don't want to get me angry if I hit over a table or two.'' he then cocked an eyebrow at Pilar and she giggled.

Pilar's background worries felt less heavy; chef had that effect on everybody that went to see him. That late afternoon, she took a walk in the kitchen gardens. Kirk and John were pottering about in different parts, tending the plants that they were growing. John saw her first and frowned, and then Kirk looked up. They knew why she was there, although they had not been told, as both had suffered those peculiar, and terrible effects that starvation can do to the mind. They converged on her frowning in sympathy, Pilar started to sob pitifully as they wrapped their arms around her.

Later, Pilar asked a little hesitantly ''We will eat in the hall tonight Maan, with Kirk, John, and Sophie, if that is all right with you?''

''Why, yes Pil, of course if you want to?!''

Kirk and John sat opposite Pilar; in front of the three was the same modest portion of food that was normal for the two men. With their eyes bright with encouragement looking deep into Pilar's, they started to eat. With each fork full, Pilar kept her dedicated stare into theirs, and she ate as they did. Maan sensed what was going on and talked quietly with Sophie. The last forkful came for the three of them; Pilar's eyes were tearing as she smiled happily at them.

The three looked to one another, nodding at their successes, when John astounded Kirk by declaring ''Damn it, do you know what, I am going to have some more meat and gravy?!''

''Yeah...! Yeah, so am I then!'' exclaimed Kirk, there was an obstinate tone to his voice.

As the waiter served them, and was pouring the gravy over the slices of meat, Pilar whispered humbly ''Yes, me too, please.''

Queen Jane advised ''Four more oolves, nine in total is best, I think. It is a heavy buggy now, too much uphill for five, and another thing is, if you are attacked the more you have of them with you the better.''

It made sense to Pilar and Maan, and they found no problems getting four more volunteers from the oolve pack.

They practiced with the nine, putting the largest of the oolves close to the buggy, and so on up through the trace to Arimina the lightest. Every time they stopped, Pilar put a stake in using a mallet and tied off the back of the buggy, meanwhile, Maan had made his way to Arimina and held her until Pilar came forward and hammered a stake in and a tie there too. They stayed out a mile away one night to get an idea of how the oolves would behave. It seemed as soon as they had eaten, they were happy enough to doze on their trace. A few became tangled during the night, so they came up with an idea to put another trace at right angles to the main from the back of the buggy, and put every other oolve on that. With twice the room to fidget about, they were sure it would not happen again. As for chef's trail cake, the oolves just scoffed them down!

Another day came and they were finalising their preparations. The buggy was heavy, it was a new one and much stronger. The journey stores of food, water, and shelter amongst other things were stowed and lashed down. It was so easy to list everything that they needed to take with them, the difficulty was to decide what not to take with them, because they would have needed two buggies if they took it all.

Maan had been practicing standing on one leg at the back, he had tied a rope belt around himself, and from there another short rope with a loop at the end so he could slip it over an upright on the sledge. If he tumbled or fell; he would only go as far as that short length of rope. He found stopping easy enough, albeit it was a little severe, as all he could manage to do was all his weight on the brake or none at all, while Pilar had the option to increase or decrease her downward braking pressure.

Queen Jane's sage was good; they needed all nine of the oolves for pulling power, if nothing else. Everything was ready, Pilar was buckled up at the back of the buggy, they called it the cockpit. Maan invited Pilar to take them out but she insisted that he did, it was a hidden 'love you' gesture. Lunn was a little unhappy that he was not going out with them, so Jane had ordered him to get the first group of soldiers under his wing to pass the time and keep his mind occupied. He stood holding Arimina, while all the onlookers, just about everybody on Homeworld, stood behind the buggy not to overly excite the oolve team, if that was possible.

Maan leant over and pulled up the stake that was holding the buggy back. He smiled all around him then nodded at Lunn, who let go and walked away from Arimina.

They were more or less pointing towards the landing strip, when Maan commanded ''Hup, Arimina, Hup!''

Arimina lunged, the eight behind her then threw themselves into their harnesses too, and the buggy jerked forwards. As soon as a rolling speed was reached, the buggy started to accelerate. Pilar raised her arm in a wave goodbye, and Maan shouted out the word.

Jane said to Ayo and Itagaki ''I hope they find what they are looking for?''

Ayo said ''Their minds were exhausted Jane, seeing the same places again might trigger the recollections of events. If nothing else, the parts of their journey that they have recalled, they might find where they belong in seeing the same spot again?''

''I hope so, Ayo, as my report to King James must be full of real and founded explanations and not sounding like a pathetic after-the-fact attempt to reverse what he thinks.''

They could not remember the exact path they took when they entered the forest; it all looked much the same. As for the one Pilar took coming back, she had no idea at all, as if she was never there.

Any small rise no matter how steep slowed the buggy, and the oolves responded to that sudden extra resistance and dug into their harnesses. It was no doubt they enjoyed the free running when the going was good, but they switched that off and became determined, serious, about keeping the buggy moving when they could not. A great admiration for them welled up in Maan and Pilar. She herself, walked a few times, pushing on the buggy to help the oolves. But all that did was make them take advantage of her efforts and ease off their pulling, and at one time, Pilar felt as if it was only she that was putting any work in. Therefore, she resigned herself to only walk by the side of the buggy, so they did not have to cope with her weight too, and only help if it was seen to be slowly stopping. The balance worked, the oolves seemed happy, but Pilar would have liked to have helped more.

They reached the end of the forest where it fell away into the steep valley and the north to south river came into view. They stopped there to gauge what to do next. The brainwave came from Pilar when she suggested ''Both of us on the back of the buggy Maan, I think we will need our combined weight to get the plough into the ground. It is so steep here, and if we lose the buggy it will overrun the oolves and we will be in a terrible mess!''

Maan did not hesitate; he saw the sense in that, so both standing on the back they set forth. The shuddering that came back up through the brake rattled their teeth and numbed their legs; it was all they could do to hold the buggy back. A few times, it crept forwards; the oolves were running flat out off to one side of the buggy at one point, with the back pair behind its prow. It was the soft earth that gave the least resistance; the harder the stuff the more the brake slowed their speed. It was touch and go all the way down, until a short run-out came before the river. With all their strength now, pulling upwards on the frame of the buggy so as to drive their feet downwards putting more pressure onto the brake, they tried to control the runaway buggy. The oolves dived out the way at the last second as the prow of the buggy stopped but inches away from the riverbank.

They collapsed to the ground and laughed in relief. Looking back along their route, they saw a furrow of exposed soil all the way down to the back of the buggy.

Pilar said desperately ''We must not let that happen again Maan! If one of those oolves lost their footing the buggy would power through them all, tangling them all up in the trace, and many would have been injured or even killed!''

''That's for sure, Pil!''

They stood and looked out over to Arimina's Island. ''I would like to spend the night over there.'' Maan decided.

''Me too, Maan. Best leave the buggy here then and swim across with our tent and food. What do you think, feed the oolves this side or let them swim to the Island and feed them there?''

Maan stopped and contemplated, then suggested ''I know it is extra hard work, Pil, but I would like the get the buggy on the Island. We are the forerunners with oolves and where it is possible, we should experiment when we can.''

''Yes, I agree dear Maan. Right, how shall we do this then?!''

''Well there is not much danger is there, some, but this is what it is all about, so not overthink it Pil, I sage, just go, and see what happens.''

''Yes!'' agreed Pilar excitedly.

They stood, the oolves cocked their ears. ''Hup, Arimina, Hup, girl!'' cried Pilar. Arimina tugged at her harness heading downstream, the other oolves came in too, and the buggy was pulled around. Holding back the buggy on the brake Pilar shouted out ''Rak, Arimina, rak, rak, rak, rak!'' Arimina dodged to the right a few times, and feeling the resistance on the buggy looked back at Pilar. ''Rak, Arimina, rak girl.'' Pilar encouraged. Arimina turned to face the river. ''Yes Arimina, yes, yes!'' cried Pilar. Where Arimina went, the other oolves followed. She headed nose to the flow of the water, heading at a slight angle to the only place her oolve brain reasoned that they must have been heading for, to the Island bank. The buggy dragged backwards to the flow of the water, Pilar and Maan swam by its side, helping control it. Maan had his dagger between his teeth, he hissed out ''If this goes wrong, I will cut them free Pil.''

They held their own against the flow more or less, until Arimina scrabbled at the bank. Pilar was on that side, hauled herself out of the water, and ran to her. She grabbed her harness and hauled her out of the water too. Arimina tugged into her harness as Pilar got the next pair out, and they too hauled away. The next two and the next two she got out and then it was stalemate. With the oolves on the Island pulling against the resistance, Maan hauled himself out and crawled to the side of the buggy. He unlashed the tie downs and started to heave off the stores and food. It did not take long, only a third was removed, and as Arimina felt the resistance lesson, drove forward. Pilar heaved the rest of the oolves out of the water then tackled the prow of the buggy, getting its wheel on the bank.

''Ga, Arimina, ga, ga, girl.'' Pilar shouted. Arimina swung her pulling towards the centre of the Island, and the buggy came up over the bank to dry land quite easily.

Pilar dived on Maan, laying along his length and kissed him passionately. ''We did it, darling, we did it!!'' she shrieked. Maan hugged her and kissed her back, there was a glow in Pilar's cheeks that he had not seen since the first time they were here on this spot. ''I feel good Pil!''

''Me too Maan!''

They looked into each other's eyes as Pilar straddled Maan's waist, Maan pulled Pilar's fighting jacket away each side and kissed then caressed her breasts. She looked up and saw all the oolves staring at them, and she went bright red in the face with embarrassment, giggling out ''What must they think of us?!''

Maan chuckled too as he reluctantly covered up Pilar's naked chest with her jacket.

''A fire first...!'' demanded Pilar as she walked away to tend to the oolves, over her shoulder she threw ''...I am absolutely famished Maan, I could eat a horse!!''

The dread that had filled Maan, over Pilar's eating disorder was over, he stemmed his sob of happiness as he followed her. It was beaten!

He looked around and there was very little wood left, all the driftwood that had grounded from upstream was gone, only small pieces were left, enough to start the fire but not feed it, and that was all.

Pilar thought it through and suggested ''I will take the empty buggy with five oolves, and head downstream, the bank drops to the water level about fifty yards down and we can get out there. I will go into the forest to the west; it is only a slight slope, and gather some. We will come back and make the same crossing techniques. It will be easier as you are already on the Island.''

''Brilliant Pil, I will set up camp and get the fire started.''

Pilar chose the back four with Arimina leading again. She picketed down the four that would not be going, and they did not like that one little bit! Pilar set off heading south down the island. As Arimina approached the water Pilar cried ''Hup Arimina!!'' and she immediately jumped and dived into the water. As the splash came to her ears, Pilar jumped too, but with shock. The vivid memory of her throwing Maan's amputated leg into the water at this spot flashed through her mind. She gasped, but a second later, she was in the cold water herself. Another memory came, when they all floated southwards with the current on Maan's orders. It shocked her back to reality, and a great surge of happiness flooded through her. Her thighs started to ache for Maan and she turned her head to see him waving, Pilar could see a big smile on his face.

Pilar turned her attention forward again and trimmed Arimina a little to the left. Arimina espied where the bank came down to the water and led them all out. The oolves shook their coats vigorously to rid it of the water then they all looked excitedly back at Pilar.

Pilar pointed to the forest, and cried ''Hup!'' Arimina took off like the wind. The empty buggy was nothing now, compared to the weight of it during the day, and the rise into the forest was nothing for these oolves.

There was no shortage of dead wood lying around, and as she gathered it Pilar sobbed, but this time it was not in distress, but from the sheer joy and happiness that had overwhelmed her. The following memory she caught before it fully materialised in her mind, it was of her on her hands and knees searching desperately for one little bit of it. She was in pain, she remembered, in despair and very frightened, at the time. She analysed it rather than thought about it, trying to tease all she could out of it. Her mind was split, Maan was with her on one side of it, and she was happy, while looking over to the other half of her mind at that terrible ordeal that had caused that dark memory. She beat it, it did not drag her down this time, and she let it fade away into the back of her mind.

She came back from where she had gone to, and looked to see Arimina looking at her. Pilar smiled, Arimina wagged her tail.

After assessing the load of wood, she guessed it would last two days, more than enough for a blaze for breakfast. She tied it down securely and headed through the forest to the northeast.

Pilar did not go as far as the steep valley that they had taken down to Arimina's Island, but they were high enough to look down towards it. Pilar stopped and took it in. The light was fading now, and a chill but gentle wind from the north had settled in. She saw Maan in the glowing radiance of the flaming fire. ''Maan's Gully...'' whispered Pilar in recollection. She caught that one and a dozen other fleeting memories in her safe keepnet, and gently eased them to the back of her mind. She smiled at him sat there warming his hands, with two of the oolves as close to the fire as they could manage, and the other two were prowling around, one to the south and one to the north of the Island.

''Maan!!!'' screamed out Pilar. The oolves became alert and gazed in her direction, and Maan saw them and stood. He took a glance where the oolves were staring then turned his head to gaze southwest to the route she had taken into the forest.

''Maan!!!'' she cried again. He glanced westward then southwest again and waved.

''Hup.'' she called, and Arimina headed for the Island.

Not stopping this time, Arimina went right at it, diving out as far as she could. The buggy came around facing upriver and they swam and used the current to get to the Island. Maan hauled out Arimina, then the two pairs. By this time, Pilar was hauling the wood laden buggy against the bank. Maan took over as the ties were released and the wood taken off the buggy. It was easy enough for the oolves to pull it out.

The very first thing they did was feed the oolves, and they wished that they had not. Maan threw a trail biscuit towards one, and they all went for it. A fight broke out that took a while to settle down. They then put them all back on the span, away from each other, and tossed one to each. One stake nearly came out as the oolves that were waiting for their food kept lunging towards Maan and Pilar.

They scoffed the first, bolting down great chunks of it and looked expectantly at Maan and Pilar again for more.

''What do you reckon, two each this time?'' asked Maan.

''Has to be Maan, after today's efforts, as a prezzy at least.''

The second one was thrown to each, mainly caught out of the air, and it was then taken back and guarded by the receiver, growling menacingly at those around it for just glancing their way. They gnawed at it, as if savouring each mouthful.

''Us!!!'' demanded Pilar.

Maan got the food on the fire, steaks sizzling on sticks, and a kettle full of chef's thick soup heating up. On another two sticks, he had skewered two breads and left them warming. A teapot was put on some glowing embers while Pilar got the mugs and eating irons.

They sat and noticed it had all gone quiet. The oolves were all dozing and the gentle wind disturbed very little vegetation.

They looked to each other, it was beyond even words to describe what went through their hearts and minds right then, but they flew into each other's arms, pulling away their clothes until in the fires warmth and glow they were locked together naked.

After, they lay there for a while to let their ardent fervour subside. Pilar got up and cleaned herself in the cold water. It was a beautiful feeling for her, suspended, drifting a little. She closed her eyes and her head went beneath the water to hear Maan get in too, he wrapped his arms around her. They drifted a while that way, neither wanting to break the peace they felt to take in air. Up they gently floated until their faces broke the surface. Both breathed in deeply, turned their lips, and kissed each other.

''Well, we have used up two days' rations for us as well as the oolves.'' observed Maan as they both looked at the blackened steaks, the charred bread, and the smoking residue of chef's soup.

''Best not put this into our travel log Maan?'' giggled out Pilar.

''No!'' he chortled out.

They set to again and cooked another lot that they just scoffed down. Pilar was sponging out the last smears of chef's soup from the kettle with her bread, and Maan chuckled at her determination and focused expression.

''What?! I did a bit more work than you today, didn't I?!''

''Yeah, I suppose you did.''

They drank their tea and Pilar looked to the oolves. She said ''They are still a bit wet Maan, perhaps near the fire will be better for them?''

''Best not Pil, they might make a run for it and go hunting?''

In a revelation, Pilar exclaimed ''No they will not sweetheart! The hunting has been successful, albeit we chucked it at them, and they will stay with us to at least tomorrows night when they are hungry again.''

''You remembered something else Pil, didn't you?''

''Yes Maan, lots more. It is if it is all lining up to be recognised now through some contextual trigger, just like this one.''

''They are not hurting you as they did, then?''

''After the shock of them, no, I can control it, putting them aside for later.''

Maan nodded satisfied saying ''Good, that is really how it should be. Right, let's get the harnesses off the oolves to dry, and get two fires going, so all of us can get around at least one of them.''

They did, with two fires nearby burning brightly; Pilar had another memory trip that she parried away into her minds keepnet for later.

It was absolutely serene; the peacefulness of the occasion seemed to saturate them all. The second fire was built near the old large stranded tree trunk, Man and Pilar sat with their backs to it, the oolves all found a spot for themselves, some steaming a little as the fire dried them. Most were on their backs, feet in the air, curled so their bodies would capture as much of the direct heat as possible. The two opposing moons around Homeworld, hidden under the horizon, sent forth their ghostly indigo blue aurora like display.

''This is what we fight for, isn't it Pil?''

''The freedom, and right, to seek such peace, yes Maan. This is uncommon really, how few must have found such a perfect seclusion as this to make love in?''

''Yes, this will be a wonderful memory to vie against the darkest ones that might come our way later.''

''They don't hurt anymore Maan anyway, so this precious memory I will protect, and keep it safely locked away just for me.'' She paused and looked around at the peaceful scene. A random two of the oolves were always doing a perimeter sniff around as guards. They would come back to the fire and two more would stretch out their limbs, climb to their feet, and start the patrol over again. ''How do you say 'thank you' to an oolve, Maan?''

''Be their friend, show affection, I suppose.'' He then chuckled out ''Give them two days rations now and again, perhaps?''

''Oh...!'' Pilar startled. She looked wide-eyed in horror at Maan while confessing ''I remember now that it had crossed my mind to eat dear Arimina...!!!''

''What!!!'' hollered Maan, and he collapsed to his side in loud guffaws.

''Arimina the oolve I mean, Maan!''

''I know, I know dear Pilar, and I am glad that you didn't.''

''It was really for you, Maan.'' she apologised then started to giggle.

''A soup or a stew?''

''Now stop it!'' she demanded ''On a stick sizzling over a fire, if you must know!''

''Poor, poor Arimina.''.

''Yes.'' agreed Pilar and called her over saying apologetically ''I am so sorry I thought about eating you Arimina.''

As in a revelation, Maan suggested very seriously ''Might be a good idea to tie a small bag of salt and pepper for seasoning around all their necks just in case Pil?!''

Her eyes shot daggers at him, then she pulled Arimina closer to her, placing her hands over her ears. ''You...!!!'' she warned, eyes blazing with a big smile on her face.

''Sorry Pil, it just slipped out. Do I get a hug tonight too?''

''Maybe...!''

They were just finishing their tea before sleep when it was Maan's turn to startle. He exclaimed ''Damn it Pil, it will be a cold wet start tomorrow!!!''

Pilar giggled again and advised ''A bit of character building Maan, let us call it that then?''

''Oh! It will be damp and chilly all day long!''

Pilar wrapped herself in two large blankets, and like extended butterfly wings folding around, she enshrouded Maan in them. It was warm in minutes and they made love one more time under the covers before falling into a peaceful sleep.

They were debating the loading of the buggy when Maan suggested ''Leave a day's food for the oolves and us here Pil? We can bury it to keep scavengers homing in on it, and it will lighten the load.''

''Good idea, more than that though, wood for fire will be scarce for a few days so we must take some with us. Even a small fire will be a luxury after a chilly day, as we will not dry out completely after our early morning plunge.''

''Yeah!'' lamented Maan. He was warm and comfortable right then, and the river water 'looked' particularly cold to him that morning.

They visited Arimina's grave and found it untouched since Pep had put back the earth from the digging of the creature that had tried to get at her body. Pilar had seen some large flat silver coloured rounded smooth stones on the riverbed, and she took an early morning swim to get seven, which were placed in a single line down the centre of the grave. Standing back holding Maan's hand Pilar whispered to herself softly ''That's better.'' She smiled then ordered excitedly ''Right, let's get going!''

When he hit the cold river water it was all that Maan expected, and more! ''Character building indeed?!'' he moaned.

Pilar was enjoying it, and giggled at his discomfort. Arimina knew the spot to get out of the river, and she received no commands to head her that way. They stopped on the riverbank for the oolves to shake out as much water as they could, then set off again.

At about fifteen miles an hour on the flat hard spots, the wind chill factor dug deep into Maan's bones. Pilar was exuberant, and that seemed to ward off the cold, her cheeks glowed pink, her eyes wide awake as she bared her teeth into the wind.

On the way, where they found it, they gathered a little more wood for their evening fire. They stopped at the small stony beck and continued to follow it to the base of the mountain.

''I sent Lycopis and Akinyemi from here to climb to the summit to look towards Arimina's Island.'' stated Maan.

''Yes, you did. And Esther let Arimina off her leash to go with them.''

''Yes, I remember it, Pil.'' agreed Maan. ''We ran from here to the northeast towards those white capped peaks.''

They set off again; the country was far less favourable. The thick tufted grass hid holes and hollows that the buggy wheels would drop into, especially the single front one. It was miserably frustrating all the way to the scree slope coming down from Sanctuary Cave.

''We stay here tonight Pil, the oolves are exhausted.''

''Yes, your right, let's get the tent up.''

After getting the oolves on their two lines, they fed them straight away. Maan had considered two trail biscuits each again after their hard work, but they seemed contented and did not look to them for more. He decided to leave it as it was, and revised a feeding pattern for them of two one day and one the next. He released them, taking off their harnesses again, putting them in a pile by the tent door. They climbed to the cave; it still stank in there even after all this time. A few oolves had come with them, who settled down looking out over the landscape.

Man went into the cave with Pilar, and then he looked back out.

''Anything?'' asked Pilar.

''Yes, the bits in between are coming back now, I remember standing here hoping not to see Lycopis and Akinyemi until the morning.''

''We lost faith in your leadership here Maan.''

''I know, or I knew that would happen. Because I did not know for sure there was a danger, only the great possibility that there could be, I could not sage, or say anything as I did not know myself what to voice.''

''Come on sweetheart, let us get warm and have some supper ourselves.''

The fire was small, and there were a few growls of warnings from those oolves that had found themselves a plum spot near it. Maan and Pilar sat at the tents entrance sipping their tea. It was a far different experience than on Arimina's Island. Pilar observed caringly ''The oolves harnesses will not dry tonight sweetheart?''

''It can be the least we can do for them to hang them up in the tent overnight to dry off a little.''

As soon as they got used to the pong coming from the harnesses, they slept well enough; they were both very tired.

The next day was a repeat of the last, making Ice Hat Nunatak in the failing light. They had just enough light to look around the base of the Nunatak and Pilar found the small recess that she had pushed Maan into. He wedged himself in again and smiled ''I remember a warm sun on my face.'' he told her. Then he frowned and whispered '''I must go, tell them, tell them I made you come back to me.''' He shook his head as he remembered his pledge. Pilar went on her knees and went to him. They hugged each other, in the same way as they had done when they were here the last time.

They were glad it was morning to get away. The oolves were eager too, more to get away from the cold off the ice cap than to continue the run. It was decided to leave the buggy where it was and manhaul two day's provisions down to Maan's Gully. It was not too bad; they wrapped the food in a blanket and tied it to an 'A' frame made from the wood they were carrying. It helped control their run down the scree slope too, and when they got to the bottom, they got a couple of the oolves to pull it across the grasslands.

It was warmer down there, and the free running oolves stayed close to them all the way to Maan's Gully. They found evidence of Chal being there and the fires that were lit, but most of the footprints were long washed away. Pilar had not said anything to Maan as they passed over Maan's Stand Rise, in hope it itself might generate a memory in him instead of one triggered by her. They lit a small fire and started to share their memories that the journey they were on had activated. They pieced together quite a bit, but this was the spot where Maan's mind had started to fail, and there was nothing but a blank when he looked for something familiar.

They fed the oolves and true to form, they either slept then or were taking guard duties. To save weight, Maan and Pilar wrapped themselves up in the single blanket that they had brought with them. They decided not to light a fire for breakfast, but to leave the wood that was at hand for anybody else stranded there. It was unlikely of course, but it was more of a feeling that it was the right thing to do.

''I need to be alone for an hour or two Pil!''

She nodded and stayed by the creek as Maan disappeared to walk back the way they had come.

It was a little over two hours, and when he came back, his eyes were a little hooded, and there was a sad smile on his face. He said hesitatingly, apologising ''I know now all that had happened there, but I do not want to talk about it yet, Pil, I am sorry. We can go now if we want.''

She got up and hugged him, smiling.

Pilar abruptly changed the subject saying ''I have been thinking Maan, the dried meats should last a while, the oolve food too, so what do you say about leaving an emergency depot here. We have one day's supply left over if we are going now and why lug it all the way back to the top again?''

Maan brightened a little, picking up on it, saying ''Depots in a number of places then, all through the explored areas. If they are come across then they could be exchanged old for the new. That way, if there is a map of them, our plight never needs happen ever again. They can be robbed too, if stores are short!''

''Yes!'' exclaimed Pilar. ''Eventually, medicines as well, Maan!'' They hunted around and found a small bone-dry hollow in the bank of the gully. Pilar cut a large section from their blanket and wrapped the human and oolve food in that. Pushing it back as far as it would go, with the rest of the blanket by its side, she hard packed the hollow with dry soil to keep the air out. Two sticks were then positioned on the horizontal that overlapped into an 'x' to mark the spot. ''Do you know what, I feel happier and safer now that I know it is there?''

They spent a miserable night at the Nunatak. The freezing wind was blustery, and fickle in its direction, and neither Maan nor Pilar could get warm. They broke camp, loaded the buggy, and set off across the ice sheet. One of the oolves stooped his head and snatched up something from the ice. It was at the yard across exposed black rock, that little island in the cold whiteness, that they stopped. Curious, Pilar went to see what it had in its mouth; to find it was her lost fighting slipper! The frozen blood was still on it, and it was torn to shreds as she remembered it was. Her eyes wetted looking at it, remembering that dark dread after realising it had slipped off her foot somewhere. Maan held her, rocking her gently.

Pilar carefully stowed her slipper away into her tunic as if it was something very precious to her.

They set off again, the oolves paws would slip now and again, and they would stumble. Pilar kept the buggy from over-running them by applying light pressure on the brake, the plough was very effective on the ice, it did not go under, but scraped across the surface, sending ice shards skidding away in all directions. Maan sat in the cockpit, his eyes watered, it was not the cold, but the thought of Pilar keeping him alive across this frozen desert, and how she must have been struggling by then. Her frozen slipper came to his mind, and a powerful surge of sorrow for her came about him, and he sobbed out. ''Stop!''

He got to his leg and turned, wrapping his arms around Pilar. She held him a while as he silently sobbed away. Image of her after image flipped through Maan's mind, of how she had dedicated herself to him. One such image was her smile and wonder in her eyes and on her face when the last of the black husks of the dead skin, which were whole casts of her toes, was removed by the medics, and underneath in what in all appearance were her brand-new replica toes. He realised then that her happiness and joy was being complete again, for him to love. The finding of her slipper made it all so real to him now and he relived the moment for her, of her finding it missing from her numb foot. ''Thank you Pil, thank you so very much.'' he sobbed out. ''I will try so very hard to honour your love for me and be a good man to you, I promise.''

''You did not leave me alone! Without you by my side in this waking life I have, would have been no life at all, dearest Maan. It is enough that I am not empty and forlorn now.''

They held each other for a while, letting this recent surging storm of their love for each other dampen away a little. ''Come, we must get off the ice before nightfall.'' Pilar remembering she had thought those very same words here before.

They set off again, and in Pilar's eyes and mind it seemed so quick that they had reached the end of the ice. Looking back from the buggy, their route there was punctuated by short grooves here and there in the ice where the brake was used. In the far distance was the Nunatak, a hard million miles away the last time it seemed to her, but an easy few this time. Pilar looked out over the vast ice sheet and spat out with venom ''Bugger you, you asshole, you didn't get us the last time we were here, with all of your spite and malice, and we contemptuously holiday on you now, what do you think of that then? Beat you, didn't we? So, stick that up yourself where the sun doesn't shine!'' She then hawked back loudly, and gobbed out a huge lump of phlegm at it.

''Pilar...?!'' exclaimed Maan in utter shock. Then he fell to his side guffawing away. Pilar wore a half smile of embarrassment, a little red in the cheeks too.

She looked back over it again saying quietly ''Well...'' she paused thoughtfully ''...there was no need for all of that, Maan?''

He stood again, smiling. He too looked back over the ice sheet as the sun broke through the clouds and lit it up. The purity, the unfathomable deep blues and whiteness of it was mesmerising, it was magnificent! ''It is all rather beautiful really?''

''It is, isn't it?'' agreed Pilar softly. Then she warned with menace ''But do not ever trust the bloody sod, Maan!''

''No, that is for sure!''

At the ice line, they assessed where the ground dropped gently away to the frozen scree, then to the start of the high plain grasses. ''Both on the back of the buggy again Maan.''

''Yep, doesn't look too severe, does it?''

They went over, it was hard work, but they controlled the descent.

''Bugger...'' warned Pilar, ''...I forgot the drop off!!!'' as the oolves jumped forward and down. The two-foot depth of it did not seem much. But, as the slung back caster wheel, with most of the weight of the buggy over it, hit on the hard ground, and driven by the momentum, it collapsed upwards, tearing away its fixings, and with a loud crack the surrounding wood of its dedicated frame splintered and broke. They skidded to a halt.

''Damn it, sorry Maan, it just slipped my mind!'' apologised Pilar. She went on to explain what happened there.

'''... stick that up yourself where the sun doesn't shine''' muttered Maan, with a little more understanding of Pilar's venom aimed at the malevolence of the ice sheet.

''What can we do?'' asked Pilar a little forlornly.

''Unload the buggy Pil, and let's have a look.''

They looked at the damage on the upturned buggy. ''Well, I think I can get it to roll again, Pil, but we will have to keep a straight a line as possible. Any sideways movement, maybe even by just a few degrees, will strain the wheel proper and it will probably break itself.''

They lashed the fixing together, grateful that Claramond had insisted that they take a rope and twines. They reloaded the buggy and gave it a push. The top of the wheel occasionally rubbed the bottom of the buggy bed, acting as a brake, but it would have to do. They wanted to get to the forest before nightfall, before the ice sheet took advantage of their crippled buggy.

Twice more they had to unload and tighten the bindings around the wheel before they were in the forest. It was the relatively hard and solid tufted turves, and clumps of grass, that jockeyed the wheel loose. Feeling much relieved and on softer, less jarring ground, they made their way following along the obvious paths made by the creatures of the forest.

To what seemed a ridiculously short way now for Pilar, they came across the fallen tree with its bole roots leaving the huge circular deep crater. Inside the steep slanting overhang of tangled solid soil and root mass cavern, Maan looked at his impression left in the deep leaf litter where he had lain. The outline was perfect, but what poignantly hit him was, he had had two legs at that time!

Pilar saw this too and sobbed in sadness. He held her smiling, saying ''Believe me, out of the two, it is best to be alive.'' His eyes smiled at her, and he said to her gently ''I am going to make love to you right now, right this minute, right this second, here where I lay. Let us bury that memory under us being together, and being alive right now, and revelling in it?''

Pilar got the fire going as Maan attempted the repair of the buggy wheel again. There was no hurry now, they were safe and soon to be warm. Maan took his time, testing it now and again to see how his lashings would hold. The difficulty was stopping the wheel rubbing underneath, he eventually lashed as a standoff, an 'X' of wood tied above and below the stub axle, and the other ends he jammed under the buggy bed buried in knotting to keep it there.

He stopped for tea, enjoying this unhurried repose. Pilar was in a thinking mode, and asked Maan ''Fancy some fresh meat tonight?''

''Why, yes darling, but how?''

''It is not without its risks, mind you well, it might leave us with one less oolve?''

He looked at her smiling face and replied ''I told you, this is what it is all about, it we do not take the risks we will learn nothing!'' He looked at her curiously and said ''Go on then, I trust you.''

Pilar stood smiling, then went and released all the oolves from their harnesses. It was about an hour too early for their trail biscuit, and they mooched around a little confused. Maan just stared intrigued at Pilar as she went into the foliage of the forest, searching a little while, then pulling up a low growing plant, roots and all, to then come back and sit next to him.

''Now watch and learn?'' Pilar then proceeded to dress the plant down to what looked like a short white stick. Breaking off a piece, and putting it in her mouth, Pilar crunched at it. It was eating sounds, and all the oolves glanced her way. Arimina became interested and Pilar held it forward for her to sniff at the enticement. Snorting and shying away from it, Arimina ran into the forest. Where Arimina went, all the other oolves followed!

Pilar gasped out in dismay ''Arimina was the only one that should have gone!''

Maan was on his side again guffawing with laughter.

It was a worrying three hours for Pilar before they did return, it was dark and the only light was from the fire. Her voice broke up in her relief, as she welcomed them back.

Arimina came forward and her jaw stretched wide open as she heaved from her belly, as Pilar anticipated. Straddling Arimina, holding under her belly, and as she heaved again, Pilar pulled up with her hands. Great chunks of bolted down meat gagged up out of Arimina's mouth. Arimina sprang out of the embrace and looked disdainfully at Pilar, but Pilar was ready, and threw her a trail biscuit. Arimina caught it out of the air and growled menacingly at all the other oolves. They did not care; their extended bellies showed that they had already scoffed to their limits. That did not matter to Arimina though; she put the biscuit between her extended front legs in full view, to seemingly torment the others, and growled on.

Maan was astounded. Pilar explained ''Arimina voluntarily did that just the once, it came to my mind in our darkest hour, and I managed to trigger the same one more time. It saved our lives Maan!'' she finished poignantly.

He looked down at the mangled and steaming meat. He was hungry before Arimina went out and he was famished now. ''Do we eat it raw?''

That smell was about it again, and although Pilar was hungry, she was not that hungry, so she skewered it and sizzled it in front of the fire again.

It was only after Maan had finished eating it, and his belly was full, that he started to contemplate where it had come from. He stated adamantly ''In an emergency only then!'' Pilar chuckled at the distain on his face that had replaced the relish in his eyes as he ate the stuff.

Drinking tea at breakfast, one of the oolves mooched over, picked its harness up in its mouth, and presented itself, wagging its tail, to Pilar and Maan.

''Who is enjoying this most of all then Pil, them or us?''

From that point onwards, there was nothing that was familiar to Pilar. Creature paths crisscrossed all the way along. So, they just kept heading generally the same way on the easiest paths, Maan mainly driving as he wanted to take care of his wheel repair. They eventually came to a river and stopped. On their right, in the far distance, they could hear the roar of a waterfall. They both smiled at each other, they both knew it was the one.

They weaved through the forest, using the noise of the fall as their heading, eventually going down the stream that Pilar followed to the waterfall when she was here last. They both stood staring into the boiling turmoil on the surface as the fall plunged beneath it. Pilar then pointed to the top of the fall explaining ''I saw you go over up there, but I thought you were just a log. It was Arimina who caught wind of you first, before I saw you, she then tried to get to you as you surfaced. That pulled me back out of my lethargy.'' She paused and sobbed out ''I dare not believe it at first Maan, even after I saw your face. I thought it was but a dream hope, but it was Arimina's determination to get to you that swayed my mind that indeed it really was you.''

Maan swallowed hard, he had no memories at all of this. The pain and discomfort he had felt and remembered was short lived compared to what Pilar had had to endure. ''We drifted then to Arimina's Island from here?''

''Yes, sweetheart, we did.''

''Then let's do it again?''

''Yes, I would like to do that too.''

The buggy floated, just, with the stores as a single layer above the surface of the water. The oolves got their front legs on it with Pilar and Maan with an arm each through the lashings.

The deepness of the drag of the buggy meant they would flow at the same speed as the river, and thus surrounded in relatively still water, the wet between clothes and skin warmed a little, and as long as they did not move about too much to exchange that warm water with cold, it was not too bad.

The sun was blazing, and the air was warm as they drifted. ''How long Pil?''

''I don't know, but I was stiff with cold but I had not died because of it. Then we grounded.''

It was peaceful again. A flying creature flew overhead, hovered, sang a warble, and flitted away again. As the hours drifted by, as they drifted on the river, more came. Other sounds came too, creature noises, calling, communicating with like others. Maan and Pilar listened amazed as the air filled with more flying creatures, many of a different species. Soon, insects as they were now known to be, appeared, buzzing around the riverbank, and skimming the water's surface. A plop came, and the water ahead rippled out from the sound. Another came and Pilar saw a bug disappear from the surface.

''What is happening Maan?''

''They are all coming back Pil!'' he said in amazement. He then explained quietly ''It was us, me leading the Captains that caused not only the local disappearances, but farther away from Homebuilding by a long way. Remember Pil, we fought off determined attacks and that meant we were dangerous. As we were not beaten, we still remained an unknown, and it is the unknown that all creatures fear the most. That oolve attack was the final attempt to get rid of that unknown, and now I know the answer to what had puzzled me, and that was their blind determination to seek us out and destroy us. We are accepted now Pil. If we two were out there right now, starting out on that terrible journey we made, we would have found plenty to eat. The Captains too. My guess is the message did not go out so much to the south as it did to the north.''

The simple truth of that Pilar could not deny. In front of her very own eyes now were a thousand creatures, some big but mainly small. Beneath the water, she espied flashes of silver as streamlined underwater creatures sped along. ''They behave in unity as we might do in the same circumstances?!''

Maan chuckled out ''I am going to try to catch those new ones that live under the water to see what they taste like!''

''There is no magnificence in your heart, Maan!''

''Not with an empty belly there is not!''

They continued deep into the night; it was getting uncomfortable again. The oolves were getting unhappy and restless when Pilar saw the black outline of Arimina's Island.

All the discomfort disappeared in the warmth of the fire, and well fed, the oolves flaked out.

In the morning, Maan managed to attract over some of those creatures he was after by tipping his fingertips into the surface of the water.

''They are fishes Maan, careful, some of them might have teeth!''

He looked but he could not see any in them so he put his hand deeper in and curled his fingers around. One swam across his hand and he heaved it out of the water. Pilar was a little distressed as it flapped about on the dry land, but Maan was not, he was delighted. Without a second thought he bashed it over its head with his dagger pummel, then slit it open, getting rid of the innards and skewering it, he had it over the fire in minutes.

''Poor thing!'' mused Pilar.

''Just something nice to eat Pil, that's all!''

She reluctantly agreed it was delicious, but demanded of Maan ''In an emergency only then!''

Maan laughed.

He was standing by the bank looking at the fishes when with a loud buzzing sound, a bug the size of his thumb landed on his forearm. He raised his arm so he could study it the closer. ''It is carrying a large ball!'' he said to Pilar in wonderment. He watched as the ball slowly split in a line through its middle, the bug then lowered its head and placed the wide-open ball against his skin. Fascinated now, Maan watched as the ball snapped shut taking a chunk of his skin and flesh with it.

''You little bugger, you!'' he raged, as he pulled it away and tore off its head. Flinging both pieces behind him in disgust, he then turned his attention to the copious amount of blood trickling down his arm. ''How did that bloody little sod of a bugger think it was going to get away with that, then?!!!''

''Just something nice to eat...?'' Pilar suggested.

''Shut up Pil...!''

She laughed, Maan giggled out ''It bloody well hurts you know, Pil?!!''

They stayed there one more day and one more night, making love many times when either felt the need. It was wonderful for them both. Pilar searched the riverbank and came across some delicate iridescent blue many bloomed flowering plants hidden deep within the grasses. She carefully dug around them taking up all the soil that the roots had captured and carefully replanted them over Arimina's grave. When she finished, with the backdrop of the silver stones, Maan ended up with a lump in his throat, it looked so beautiful.

''To honour one of our own this way, was a wonderful idea Pil.''

''It seemed to me the right thing to do Maan, to mark her grave so. It is shady there, those plants live in the shade of the grass, so I hope they will live.''

''I am sure they will be all right.''

Now that the buggy carried only its own weight, the steep rise to the forest from Arimina's Island was sprinted up by the oolves. Maan and Pilar had left everything that they had left over from what they had brought with them, buried, with the tent covering it all, and all soiled over.

The pace was frantic, but almost in a straight line, so the wheel held out. They were met by the rest of the oolve pack out on patrol and half of them escorted them back across the landing strip to the doors of Homebuilding.

Chapter 5

Lord Ayo asked ''Your intent was to kill Arimina, you say Maan, to save her from the pain of death by the oolve pack that was attacking you?''

''Yes, Lord Ayo that is true. Do we not covet the idea that a peer can be chosen to end our lives should we forfeit the right to live through dishonour or disgrace? Arimina carried none of those things but she still deserved a dignified death, as any of our true warriors would seek when all has ended in them. Arimina would have been swamped, and pulled apart, would not a sword from a friend be readily and willingly taken instead, given the chance or choice?''

''Maybe Maan, but Arimina could not voice her consent, could she?''

''We were all going to die right then, Lord Ayo, there was no reprieve, and no hope there would be any. She deserved through her loyalty a painless ending, not screaming in agonies in a hopeless fight. My thoughts were then ' _No wild wilderness death will there be for you, courageous Arimina!_ ''' he paused contemplating this, then said quietly ''I would be so lucky, Lord Ayo, that such a friend was standing by my side right that second.''

He nodded in understanding. His question was one of many, for clarification, and he proceeded to scribe the detail of Maan's confessions onto the scroll.

He looked up and suggested ''Then it makes sense that your scars on your face were not caused by Arimina in defence of herself?''

Maan smiled and put his hand on Arimina's head as she sat patiently by his side. ''No Lord Ayo, this beast I would not harm or be seen to be harmed.''

''Then how did you get those scars Maan? And answer too to the consensus that your sword injuries were an attempted and botched suicide.''

''I have reasoned this through Lord Ayo, that by my friendly cut of Arimina's throat certain defence chemicals were not released by her. Therefore, it was only her pure blood that was on the wind, and I stood as the victor. My belief is, I was seen as an overwhelming oolve slayer where there was no defence for them at all. Their natural instinct is to read such things on the air as scents. They became confused and hesitant because they could not understand what had happened, except one. He was the alpha, the biggest, we believed later an alpha-alpha of a few oolve packs that had come together to eradicate us. He fought well and hard, Lord Ayo, but he had come in as scared as the rest. I thwarted his attacks several times, inflicting a sword blade length wound along his side. His claws came down my face, creating these deep scars. My sword proved fickle then on whom it stabbed and got me, driven by the beast into my thigh. An accident really Lord Ayo, was why I was injured so.''

Ayo just looked at him, and with the reasons why he had stood down in the first place given to him by Queen Jane, he saw Maan again as he had seen him before, before all this had happened.

Lord Ayo stood and held his hand out for Maan to shake; he knew now for certain why Queen Jane had protected him.

''You will be Queen Jane's guest at dinner tonight Maan, with Pilar. I would dearly like words from you on your retracing journey with the oolve team.''

Maan smiled warmly and said ''It is beyond imagination Lord Ayo, this connection we seem to have with these oolves. My mind continually doubts the truth that they and we have never done this before. It is as if they were born to do what Pilar and I have just experienced with them.''

''Whetted well was my appetite for your tale Maan, but I am starving for it now.''

The confession statement was finished, it was long, but it was as short as it could have been. Queen Jane signed it and put her seal of approval on it. Ayo was ordered to fly into Petra3 orbit and wait to be taken into custody. Jane was certain he would be because no leave had been given for any contact until the Peace Committee arrived on Homeworld in six months' time. He was to deliver the scroll to any ranking officer, with the instruction it be taken to King James, and then demand he be released immediately.

It surprised everybody on Homeworld that Ayo was back within the week?! He landed and reported to Jane a bit sheepishly ''I bring the legendary Master of The Quill, Thomas, himself back with me.''

''Why?''

Ayo hesitated to tell her ''Um..., um..., well, apparently King James thought you were insulting him again by sending him such a scruffily written scroll, so he sent Master of The Quill, Thomas to do it all over again, ' _Get me something I can read, Thomas!!_ ' was apparently his command to him, Jane.''

''Lord Ayo, I am ashamed of you.'' giggled out Jane at his embarrassments. She then ordered ''All right bring him down then, and like Akshai, the great man will not be insulted with any conditions while he is with us. And Ayo, ask him if you can look on.''

''He insisted that I do Jane!'' Ayo exclaimed excitedly. ''He told me he has never seen scrollwork like mine before!''

''Oh, did he?!'' laughed out Jane. ''You must be nearly there then, must be all you need is some finishing touches then, you think?''

''Yeah, that must be it... he was very insistent Jane!'' he told her in his wide-eyed innocence.

He was still wide open, but Jane was not a cruel person and she let him go without more tease.

It took a week, and Thomas had plenty of time to talk with Ayo, asking him not only what he had written, but also his opinion on some of Maan's confessions. Ayo was very surprised and very honoured, surprised that Thomas was taking an interest in Maan's testimonial, as all scroll writers must remain neutral and detached from what they were writing, after all, it was none of their business. And honoured that he had asked him his views and beliefs.

Ayo looked at Thomas's finished work, he would have been quite happy to hang it up in his quarters as a piece of art for the beauty of his quillwork.

Thomas presented himself to Jane. They hugged and he told her he had finished. Then he surprised Jane by asking her ''I would like to hang around a while Jane if you would let me, please, call it a holiday if you must. As a cover story, I will write a letter to King James saying I am charging you exorbitant fees to help you get your scruffy official scrollwork in order. He will agree, thinking that I am fleecing you Jane.''

''A lie, Thomas?!''

''Call it a manipulation of the truths Jane if you must. I will do this work and the stipend will be an extended stay here.''

''Your new wife dear Thomas, it has only been a long year that you have been together, has she an official title that I can have an excuse to fetch her?''

Thomas frowned, thinking hard, and came up with ''Yes, she is my Quillier, she tends my quills as I work, Jane.''

Jane chuckled as she looked at Thomas's wicked half smile. He explained ''Job titles come and go do they not? This one just came, coincidence dear Jane, just pure coincidence.''

Jane was delighted saying ''It is Mistress Seamstress herself, isn't it Thomas? We will be delighted to have her here with us.''

''I will stipulate in my letter that I need her here to help me do my work, and charge you triple fee's.''

''There is no pettiness in King James, Thomas, why this type of subterfuge?''

''It is in tune with the game that you are playing between yourselves, the same colour, the same feel, and the same taste, what better camouflage for him to agree when he will not believe a word of it?''

''How is King James, Thomas?''

''A changed man Jane. Happier now that he too feels independent, meaning there are no dependencies linking the two worlds. A curious paradigm might be of Lord Ayo training Homeworlder fighters independently of Lord Jason and of Lord Garn's efforts. Bring them all together and we have a mighty force indeed. This is rather than a mishmash of fighting concepts, equal but lacking initiative. It is the different mindsets that excited him, Jane, with the Homeworlder's truly fighting under their own colours. Indeed, a hybrid of the Dead People Walking is being debated under Lord Garn.''

''Exciting news indeed Thomas, what of Lord Jason?''

''The most dangerous of all duties, Jane. He will lead an elite band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies. Into the heart of our enemy's empire he will go, he and those that follow him have all sworn a similar oath as the Walking Dead. Lady Sara thought up the model, she wants to go back to her roots, to destroy them, so these roots cannot feed the empire they feed.''

Amazed at this superb turnaround, Jane was truly happy for the first time since the breaking of the original pact with Petra3. She felt the old foundations had been dug up, and the empty trench was now ready to build the new foundations in.

It took four weeks for Ayo to return after delivering the newly written scroll to Petra3. He reported to Jane ''King James ordered two parliaments to be formed, a warrior parliament and a soldier parliament to debate Maan's testimonial and confessions.''

''Why are the warriors involved here too, Ayo?''

''King James felt there was maybe a slant, a weak argument that challenged the fabric of the law regarding standing down in the field, Jane. His motive was not to seek a new verdict, but to debate the concept of erroneous elements entering the equation, and how they were to be interpreted into meaningfulness. Nothing must be extraneous, Jane, because it enters the warrior's mindset as part of the warrior code. Captain Gichen sits in the speaker's chair Jane, for the warriors, he will decide if this creates a fracture in the warrior code or not.''

''Yes, I understand. There cannot be clauses, or get-out's, written in, the standing down in the field law must remain pure.'' She paused then asked ''Are the conclusions from both parliaments going to be compared, Ayo?''

''They have been already Jane. The two parliaments sat individually for one week, then they came together facing each other for a second week of debates.''

''Who resided Ayo.''

Ayo answered ''Bryce did, Jane. As a Master Fighter, his feet are not in the warrior park or the soldier's park, and neither does he straddle them. Being outside both, but akin to both, it was deemed he was the only one who could see both arguments and remain neutral.''

Jane asked him ''How will he judge the outcome? King James will certainly not give him leave to change the law on this, or take his sage to question it!''

''That was not the reason in bringing the two parliaments together Jane. It was to find a direction, a bearing for the next step, and that was Bryce's brief. He had the King's full approval on that, requested by Captain Gichen for the warriors and Lord Garn's captain of the guard Captain Fergall for the soldiers.''

Jane wanted confirmed ''He wears two hats doesn't he, being Captain Fergall of the Gauntlet Runner's, too?''

''He does Jane. With Captain Gichen those two legendary heroes resided over one hundred of their highest standing fighting kith in each parliament. The warrior parliament had ten of the Hundred included, and the soldier parliament, ten from the original Dead People Walking.''

''What was Captain Fergall's brief?''

Ayo explained ''Well, being a soldier is not a way of life 'per se', not a genetic imprint as is for a warrior to be a warrior. They do swear an oath, yes, but it is founded on a voluntary appraisal of their own worth. You cannot condemn a soldier for trying their best and failing, where they did not have enough of that 'right stuff' to begin with. And that is not known until the outer limits of their worth has been challenged. So, as an instance given to me, a common soldier's resolve might crumble away through being scared, full of dread, facing their own appalling fears that they cannot contain, the 'not have enough of that right stuff to begin with' scenario, to no shame to them. All they did was try their best and failed. So, the brief to Captain Fergall was to debate this scenario with the said soldier opting to stand down in the field, and whether the death penalty applies, as it is adopted from the Warrior Code based on genetic drives, so not applicable to those who do not have that instinctive determination.''

''Your blood flows with the warrior way, Ayo, so what do you think about this?''

''I think what right do I have to impose such severe penalties on those that do not carry the warrior way in their blood and heart, Jane. It is a warrior's way mindset, not a soldiers.'' he considered.

''This seems to be heading towards two sets of laws being in place. Will King James interfere with this if he feels it inappropriate?''

Ayo told her ''No Jane, cast your mind back and remember King James's plea and arguments to Lycopis and Akinyemi, in front of everybody in the terminal that day. It was to save their lives for the good of all when they condemned themselves to death for the breaching of the warrior code that they hold so dear. He called them different people than the rest of us, us meaning the same as him, those that were not warriors. He said that we could not even begin to comprehend who they are, those we would grievously insult with our gratitude. He stated the laws they stand by are their own, not dictated by their people's leaders. He declared even as their King he could not change them, their laws, to save Lycopis and Akinyemi lives for us, as we all wanted him so badly to do, because it was not for him to even try as he deemed himself not worthy enough. Do you remember this Jane? So, he will not interfere even if he wanted too, in the writing of a separate soldier's code if it came to that, or on the final decision Captain Gichen makes.''

Jane considered ''They cannot be radically different, they must cast near enough the same shadow on the fighting field, otherwise confusion will ensue. As there will be two different mindsets out there, the problem is these mindsets must be an amalgam in war, readily absorbing each other for battlefield war to be successful. That being said, in the light of day the differences must clearly be seen and understood. When will Bryce make his decision?''

Ayo apologised ''He has already presented it to the parliament's Jane. I am sorry, but I needed you to question your way through it all for a base to understand his decision. He has ordered Maan's court-martial to be reconvened purely as a structure to base the arguments on between the warriors as the prosecutors and the soldiers as the defence. Now, it is not that the warriors want to confirm Maan's guilt, or the soldiers to find a flaw in it, it is just to test the differences of mindset between the two armies.''

Jane asked hopefully ''But it might then inadvertently help Maan, Ayo, you think?''

''Well that is the crux of the only problem Bryce could not resolve. You see Jane, Maan must be there too, and the only way that will be possible is if it was on neutral territory.''

''Planet Thergo?!''

''Yes Jane, in one week's time.''

''What will be the agenda, do you know that?''

''First the reading of the scroll by Maan. Bryce thought too much will have been bound to be unsaid in that statement, and Maan is expected to fill it all in. There is an indefinite time limit, he will be asked to stand forward, and it will be by his own choice when he steps back. That could be days later if necessary. He is expected to hear the evidence against him, interrupting if he wants, clarifying the events as seen by others, asking as many questions as he wants. This way Bryce deemed, it will be known what Maan knew and did not know, and how he saw things by the questions he asks.''

''What of Pilar and Lunn in all of this, Ayo?''

''Witnesses, as all others in that party will be. However, their death sentences were based on blatant and flagrant dereliction of their duties. As in Maan's case, there could be a flaw seen in the law, as he was a soldier of Petra3 under King James at the time, and this is what it is all about really. However, for those two they turned their backs on their fellow soldiers because they wanted to. Whim and fancy Jane, that is all.''

''Carry on with the agenda Ayo?'' asked Jane sadly.

''Secondly, a vote will be taken to decide if any warrior law can be applied to the soldiers of Petra3. It would be expected the soldiers there would vote 'no' to this, but not all of them, so the count taken from the warrior's side will be the decider. It would make sense that it will be an equal 'yes', 'no' vote on each side, it will be those few on either side that will sway that balance. Thirdly, if a 'yes' vote was secured everybody goes home, if a 'no' vote is secured then the soldiers must bash out between them a new set of laws to be presented to the warriors for their approval, because as you have said Jane _'...they must cast near enough the same shadow on the fighting field..._ ', and that could take weeks.''

''And if Maan declines?''

''Nothing, status quo, it will all go into history unresolved, and the present laws will continue.''

''I cannot go, can I?''

''No Jane, it has to be just warriors and soldiers or how else can it be deemed it was fully their meet.''

''Have you sent out those reservist papers yet to our soldiers, Ayo?''

''I am still scribing them Jane, but a few know, as Lunn bullied them into a few hours drilling.''

''Well go around and tell them all that they are on active service from now on will you, and ask for ten to volunteer to go with ten of our best warriors to the Planet Thergo as guards for Maan, Pilar and Lunn.''

''We need to know too, don't we, Jane?''

''Yes, we have active soldiers here now, and if they are going to fight for me, they have the right to, as you put it, bash out between them a new set of laws to be presented to our warriors for their approval.''

''...will get right on it, Jane.''

Jane sat thinking a while, Ayo waited patiently. Suddenly she looked up and asked ''Who can reside over such a momentous happening as this Ayo?!''

''The only man that can, Jane, there is only he.''

''Jock McKenzie!!'' exclaimed Jane in a revelation.

''A unanimous decision, Jane, from all concerned. Shows you the esteem Jock and Bryce have!''

''All right Ayo, thanks for that, will you bring Mistress Seamstress in now please.''

''Um, well, she is still aloft Jane, awaiting your pleasure.''

She scolded him ''Bugger and damn it Ayo, I cannot be bothered with all that crap anymore, it is doing my head in!!!''

''Oh, yes, um, well, I should get them now then?''

''Them..., them...., who are 'them' then?!'' Jane barked at him.

Ayo blustered out ''Haunani, she is heavy with child, daughter of Sarvenaz, and Sarvenaz her mum herself to look after Haunani. In addition, Haunani is Mistress Seamstress's bodyguard...''

''Ayo, you idiot!!!''

''...and Worippa, he wanted to come on holiday too.''

Jane just stared at him

He tentatively asked ''Any restrictions...?''

''Lord Ayo...!!!'' growled out Jane in a warning.

''No restrictions then, I will pop up to get them right now.''

Alone now in her quarters, Jane cried. Homeworld and she were now for sure separate from Petra3 and King James. She whispered sadly ''Sorry James my dear friend, but it had to happen.'' She thought of who he had sent this time and she chuckled out ''You're a silly bugger of a nice man, you are.''

Pilar opened her door to a knock. There stood Jane, Qasim, Ayo, and Itagaki. Jane asked politely ''We have just popped round for a cup of tea Pil, if it is convenient?''

''Why, yes, please come in. Maan is in his study writing up our third travel log, the one we probed deep south to the sea. We saw a glimpse of one of the moons there you know?'' Pilar exclaimed in excitement as she ushered them in. ''It was beautiful.''

They all sat except Jane. Wet eyed she went to Pilar and hugged her saying ''You look the picture of health dear Pil, your skin is so radiant. Those open sores you had have left no mark, I am so happy for you.''

''Thank you, Queen Jane. I did not know how ill I was until I felt better. It was strange being in that bad way and accepting it was normal. I am fine and so is Maan.''

Jane sat down, and used her forefinger knuckle to touch her tears away.

As Pilar went to get Maan from his study, Jane looked around. It was arranged beautifully. They had made a home for themselves in these rooms, but they were still isolated from the rest of them there, still Petra3ian prisoners on Homeworld.

Maan came out, he had guessed, and on his face was the knowledge of why they had come. He nodded and smiled to say that it was all right.

They did drink their tea, chatting for a while over Pilar and Maan's eight-week journey they had just returned from. The conversation ran down naturally, and Jane at the tail end of it said ''Dear Maan, we have just received the scroll on the report from the meet on the Planet Thergo.'' With that, she handed the rolled scroll to him, still with the seal intact, unbroken.

He held it in his hand and looked at Pilar smiling warmly at him. He said to Jane ''I am your prisoner here Queen Jane, this report is addressed to you. In truth, I feel it is none of my business.'' And he handed it back to her.

''May I read it in your prison cell then Maan, and maybe even discuss its contents with my king and my Lord and Lady?''

''I would be honoured Jane.''

Jane broke the seal, unfurled the parchment, and began to read.

Itagaki whispered to Pilar ''Pil, what about a girls trip out with the oolves? A few of us would like to spend a few days on Arimina's Island. The Peace Delegation is due next week, and Jane is going to make it another holiday time, well three days, and we thought then?''

Pilar nodded enthusiastically. However, deep down she started to fret about this visit. Her life was wonderful, and Maan was happy. She wanted no change to it, but this visit from the Queen was going to change everything around, she was sure of that!

Qasim got silently up, and went over to a map Maan had made and put on the wall; he studied it for a while then beckoned Maan over. ''My eyes are always drawn to the blank unexplored areas Maan?''

''It is exciting Qasim not knowing, everywhere on this planet is different. The creatures we have seen and recorded you will hardly believe they exist. The sea was the best though, it is magnificent, and the waters are warm, very salty mind you, with fishes galore. The oolves relish them too, raw, or cooked. We built a permanent camp there, and that was why we were out for four weeks longer.''

''Yes, well, let that slip away Maan, Jane was worried sick, and was planning for a hundred warriors to go out looking for you.''

''Sorry Qasim, it will not happen again, I promise.''

''Jane is still a little touchy over it, but after you did return, I do not think she will hold you to that promise if you gave it, I wouldn't!''

''Thanks, Qasim.''

''Right, you lot, sit!'' demanded Jane. ''More tea Pil, if you would please.''

They sat sipping their tea as Jane spoke. ''What that crafty King James did was this, within the five minutes that the old laws were nullified and the new laws were to be presented to him to be signed by him as legislation, he ordered a retrial of you Maan. As no laws were in force within those five minutes, he could interfere, and nobody could say a darned word about it! He signed the new laws in, and the next day your court-martial was reconvened. The only concession he had to make was it had to be conducted in exactly the same way, that is, that your body was never found. The verdict was that you were guilty of standing down, that could not be denied anyway, but by bringing the new soldier's law into play, you were sentenced to ten years' incarceration, one year already served.''

Maan nodded in understanding; that was all.

Queen Jane told him kindly ''Maan, what this means is you are a free man, and can go home now, without shame. King James, I know will have you serve the nine remaining years freely on Petra3.''

Maan stood, and went to his knees in front of Jane, he bowed his head and stated ''As a free man now, without shame, I offer you my allegiance to Homeworld and to the Queen and King of this world, whole-heartedly and without reservation.'' He turned his head, and offered his hand to Pilar, she took it and knelt beside him and dropped her head.

Jane asked kindly ''Pilar, dear girl, have you something to ask of me?''

In a quiet soft voice, she intoned ''Dear Queen Jane, I too offer you my allegiance to Homeworld and to the Queen and King of this world, whole-heartedly and without reservation.''

Jane got up and asked ''Stand 'Homeworlder's', and well welcome to the both of you.''

They sat again; there was not a dry eye there. Jane saw Pilar looking around her home with a deep sadness in her eyes. Jane told her ''You will keep your home dear Pil, becoming for captains in my army. Captains whose duty will be to explore as far as can be got, to map out the terrain for a hundred miles or more, so we know where we are and where the enemy might hide. These captains will form fighting packs of oolves, they will also transport my warriors where the fighting is, and carry back the injured. They will train twenty soldiers, two each for ten oolve teams, five oolve teams will be under each of you. That will make twelve teams in total with your two.''

The delighted shock on Pilar's face dug deep into Jane's heart. She stood and requested ''Are there any captains present of worth for this, to stand forward to be known?!!''

Maan and Pilar stood and declared ''We are of worth, Queen Jane.''

''I know so to, then stand forward Captain Pilar of the Oolves, stand forward Captain Maan of the Oolves, to be recognised.'' They both took a step forward and bowed.

''It is done then, at ease, and another cuppa, Pil, if you would please?''

Qasim whispered to Jane a little concerned ''Your drinking tea a little often sweetheart?''

''Oh, it's just the excitement dearest, is all.'' she replied a little moodily.

''You were sick the other morning, best get checked out by our medics Jane.''

''I will see them tomorrow Qasim, just for you, but I am all right.'' she promised, but broke it. She turned to Pilar and said ''I would like to house Pep and Akshai with you in one of your spare rooms, if that is all right, I will send a bed over? I am taking in Princess Heidi and Lebbaeus myself into our quarters, and Ayo and Itagaki, would you entertain Lord Jason and Lady Sara in yours, please?''

They all nodded happily.

''And if guards appear with them Jane?'' asked Ayo.

''Well, to the barracks with them then, but whoever comes, comes on a holiday, don't they?! We will not see much of them; they will probably spend all their time at the sipping table.''

A chuckle went around at the truth of it. Ayo was a little envious of them.

''Four months?!!!'' screamed out Jane wide eyed. ''Are you sure?!!!''

Lebbaeus nodded and said ''Congratulations Jane, congratulations Qasim.''

Jane looked at her slight potbelly and giggled out ''I thought it was all those bloody fish we have been scoffing!''

The news spread like a wild fire, that an heir to the thrown had been conceived, but there was not a throne, Jane thought one would be too ostentatious. A lot were more than happy, as they knew how their Queen liked her holidays, and she was sure to call one for a celebration on this news, and, with a bit of luck, it might even stay on the calendar.

Fish was a recent new item on the menu after chef had caught some and brought them back from one of his jaunts to Arimina's Island. He found they were excellent, and lent themselves to be cooked in many ways. Queen Jane had a particular liking for them, and when chef went as far as to rob one of Maan and Pilar's depots of the dried stuff, and presented them in a dish for her, she immediately ordered a party to seek out and bring back as many dried and smoked sea fish as they could carry. They were not earthy tasting as the river fish were, much more delicious she thought, and had gorged on them.

It was a chance to take the oolves out, Pep and Pilar took one team, and Maan and Akshai took the other. There was plenty of time, after all, Pep and Akshai had one hundred and twenty days. They brought back two buggies full of dried fish and a third was made up of succulent fillets that they had smoked. Queen Jane was delighted.

And so, four years passed in this idyllic lifestyle, the peace committee was welcomed as usual each year, it became one of Jane's three-day holidays. Prince Qasim the Junior, to give him his official title, was so very precious to Jane, as her age was against her conceiving again. She doted on him, of course she did, but never smothered him.

Maan was nearly twenty now, he was hoping to get to six-foot-tall, from his five foot ten, but time was running out. He and Pilar were never too far away from each other. They took their captainships into their hearts and produced a formidable army out of the oolve pack, using them sometimes in a double trace of nineteen oolves. The idea was for them to haul maybe up to twenty warriors on some specially made buggies, and when they got to the war game fighting fields, some thirty miles away, the warriors and the oolves went into battle together. With forty warriors and thirty-eight oolves bearing down on you, often the pretend enemy ran, it was all they could do to fight another day.

The oolves were doing everything they loved in life, running, charging in a pack, chasing, and hunting down. They sensed it was a game, and instead of tearing their quarry apart, they barged into them, sending them to the ground. To play the game fair, if their quarry could put the oolve on its back, it was a victory for the quarry, and the oolve dropped out of the game and dozed off. The oolves were learning too, feigning, dodging, keeping their quarry occupied while another crept up behind. In the war games, Maan and Pilar were equally the quarry, as well as the Homeworld soldiers in attack. It was a chance for them both to experience what the enemy would perceive. They ran a few times, to fight another day, as the warriors and oolves bore down on them. It was a startling and frightening sight in its own right. However, when the oolves occasionally disappeared all at once from the charge, was the scariest of it all, to suddenly and silently reappear by your side, to just stare at you triumphantly in the eye.

It was a different sort of war they were practicing than on the streets of Petra3. It was hoped their enemy would be habituated to close quarter mass attacks in the confines of their mind conditioning, where the Homeworlder's would roam freely, hitting and running, and if it got too hot, to flee, only to turn to again then, or fight the next day.

The greatest sorrow for Maan and Pilar was when Arimina declined with age, and one morning she could not stand. Dragging her hindquarters, she tried to head outdoors to the oolve messing area. It broke their hearts and they called the medics. Those small creatures that were the oolves main diet went into a death like stupor if they were caught; it was guessed their bodies released a chemical to save themselves from the fear and pain of death. They could not fight back, and were too slow to avoid being caught, so best not to know anything about it if they were bound to be eaten alive. There were no side-effects or illnesses eating them, oolves or human, so the medics wanted to find and isolate this substance to experiment on its properties. By chance a blood-soaked sponge, as it drained, seeped a yellow residue at the bottom as the blood proper was filtered out. Stupidly, one of the medics dipped a finger in it and put this highly concentrated fluid into his mouth. He was high as a kite for the rest of the day, and his heart continually faltered, and while he was in cloud cuckoo land, with a big stupid grin on his face, his colleagues spend all that terrifying day trying to keep him alive.

They eventually made a serum of it, and Maan held Pilar close to him as they watched it being injected under Arimina's skin. Her trusting eyes locked on to theirs, they seemed to be smiling at them as she drifted peacefully off and away.

A long low mournful howl came from the whole oolve pack at that instant, Pilar sobbed out ''How do they know Maan?''

''The bonding between them is deeper than we can ever imagine.''

This had been happening quite frequently, as the oolves aged. Their dead were always found at the back of the bundle in their corner, being protected was guessed, until they passed. The signal that one was ready to be taken by the humans and buried in reverence was that low, long mournful howl.

Their corner had been excavated deep underground with eight boltholes to the outside, to cater for over five hundred oolves now. They had steadily increased their numbers, sensing, was guessed, that something big was going to happen, triggered by the activity of the humans. It was always and exactly the forty most revered veterans, amongst themselves in the pack, which ventured out into the great hall, the rest had only the outside through the boltholes. This honour they had sorted out by themselves!

Prince Qasim the Junior wandered over to their corner one day, and without a second thought, toured the deep underground kennels. He came across a big bundle of pups, dived into them, and played for an hour with them, then grabbed the one he fancied by the scruff of the neck, and wandered back out again.

''Found him!!!'' was shouted out. He giggled happily at the relieved thousand that were looking for him

Jane liked having an oolve around the place again; her favourite was put down by the medics a while back. It had started a trend for the young people to have an oolve pup of their own. The pups did not mind it at all, and nor did their mothers, as they knew they were more than safe with the humans. Weaning done, the pups made good companions for the children, sort of a personal bodyguard at their feet all the time, and that made their human mums very happy too.

There were thought to be at least eight alpha males and their alpha breeding females, dominated by just one huge male oolve in the pack proper. These satellite packs had their own area of the kennels. There were a few grumbles between the alphas, maybe as they made their way into the great hall, when one would not give way to the other, but the dominant male oversaw, and with just a glance from him it all disappeared.

It was not a hard choice where to lay Arimina to rest. Maan and Pilar went to the Island on their own and sought out where that terrifying beast that had attacked them, those years ago, had fallen. They were not exactly sure, but happy with the spot they chose. Maan dug a round hole, while Pilar dived into the river to retrieve some more of those round silver coloured stones that she liked.

She made a little garden over her grave, surrounded by the stones, with those plants she had planted over Arimina. Maan and Pilar were cheerful enough; as the facts of death and the facts of life were tightly bound together, into almost one.

They stayed a couple of days, it was not a sad spot, and enjoyed their impromptu holiday. The new leader of their oolve team was Daisy, a feisty, tiny in comparison to the other oolves, two-year-old female, that would lambast those she led if they stumbled, or pulled the wrong way, something awful, and Pilar absolutely adored her. She had sized up with one of the big back pair oolves, twice her mass, and chased him around snapping at his heels. He had eased up a bit on a hill climb, Daisy had felt it and was having none of it, she seemed to know the pulling power of each she led, and when they slacked. Daisy was a brilliant lead oolve, a legacy of Arimina's, who had been placed in the first pair behind her, as were all the other potentials, so she could teach future lead oolves the ropes so to speak.

The fifth year Peace Committee meeting took place, it had become a ritual, just to say that they had met, and it usually ended up with everybody giggling away at the ridiculous content of the next round of trade sanctions. It had turned from a very serious game Queen Jane and King James were playing out into a funny game that they played against each other. And that was how it was seen on both worlds, these ridiculous jousting matches, and the content of the meetings were posted about on both worlds, and read with eagerness to see who had won that time. The funnier it was, was the winner. This time, it was on the import of dried fish to Petra3. It had become a luxury item now, and sold in the markets at high prices. King James wanted more of it, at a lower price, which was nothing really to begin with, but there was just not enough of it, everybody loved the stuff so much.

Princess Heidi trying to keep the tone of the meeting as it should be, demanded ''King James thinks you are holding him at ransom over these fishes, Queen Jane, by deliberately creating a need for them on Petra3, and then exploiting us by cashing in on it! He proposes sending his own starship to pick up a hold full to cut out the exorbitant transport cost you charge him for said fishes!''

It took a time before Jane got her giggles in check and asked ''And what then do you offer in exchange for our loss of profit margin?''

''One year's supply of our new toilet paper at half price...?'' To give Princess Heidi her due, she managed to remain quite serious in the face; it was when she cocked her eyebrow, the meeting exploded into raucous laughter.

''Oh? What is so new about it then?'' laughed out Jane.

Hardly able to form her words properly Heidi giggled out ''King James has asked me to inform you personally Queen Jane, that from personal experience, he says it is softer and much more user friendly.''

The meeting had to be abandoned for the day, with a few agenda points still on hold; King James had won this round, fair and square!

The following morning the meeting was a soupçon more sober and a few real offers were put on the table. Heidi explained that the toilet paper was real, and made from one of the new plants growing on Petra3 that was recreated from the genetic code from Graith Furglor catacombs on the planet Thergo. The petals of these flowers, once dried and compressed together were incredibly soft, strong, and absorbent. This was found out by an accumulation of them in a small wind trap, which had dried, got wet from the rains, and dried again. They stuck together, making a soft mass. It was also used now, after cleaning and rolling out a number of times, as scroll parchments, as the official stuff they had on both worlds was getting very scarce now. Master of The Scribe, Jacob, a prodigy of Master of The Quill, Thomas's, had found it an excellent substitute, equalling, and sometimes bettering the properties of the old stuff.

Heidi went on to explain ''The plant itself, its petals, were favoured greatly as a nest material for the young of a small burrowing creature, that carried the small living nectar tubes from bush to bush on Petra3, which in turn then pollenated them. The reward for this favour was a few drops of the nectar for the creature, and that is what it lives off exclusively. The reward for us was, we dropped the incredible difficult research which was going on how to artificially breed these tubes ourselves, and keep them alive, to use them for the nectar reward, that we use for many things and most importantly, the 'Nectar Hooch.'' A round of hearty applause went around. Heidi finished off ''These creatures flourished, breeding well now, and the bushes sprang up in their thousands, and the tubes increased by their tens of thousands which the farmers milk for their nectar.''

They bashed out a fair price between them, for the scroll parchment and by-products, and as each agreement was finalised, it was signed off as active, by Lord Ayo.

The last point of the agenda came, which was of course 'Any other business'. Everybody was sober now, it had been a good meet, and everybody was content.

Heidi opened by saying ''To avoid these peace Committee Meetings going on for any longer than necessary, King James suggests...'' her words were lost under raucous laughter as the meetings had been going on for five years now.

Where she could, Heidi put in ''...a meeting between...'', she giggled away ''...you and he...'', she stopped trying to get her breath back ''...on Petra3.''

''Oh, did he now?!'' laughed out Jane. ''Well, tell him from me then...'', her voice disappeared for a while ''...I see the sense in his words,...'' she sat there with her bouncing head cradled on her finger tips, ''...so therefore, so we do not waste any of our valuable time...'' she lost it altogether there for a while ''...that I think it is a good idea.'' she almost slipped off her chair in her mirth.

The meeting was almost abandoned again, but everybody wanted to get on with what they had planned during their holiday, and they forced themselves back to sobriety.

Princess Heidi smiled warmly at Jane, and in a soft but serious voice said ''King James has asked me to convey this personal message to you Queen Jane. To show that his intensions are true and honourable he has sent this surety. That anybody, everyone and all that lands with you that have sworn their allegiances to you and Homeworld will be treated with respect and honour, and allowed to freely go without let or hindrance anywhere on Petra3.'' Heidi paused then, and said poignantly ''Jane, dad emphasised 'anybody, everyone and all'.

Jane looked around the table smiling at this news, she was met by happy smiles back, she said ''It is a pardon for dear Lunn, dear Pilar and dear Maan, and it isn't at the same time, as it is buried deep within the courtesy, it was the only way he could have given one.''

Heidi explained ''It is because when dad read Maan's testimonial Jane, he was shocked to his core. He felt very guilty on how he had interpreted things over him, and he guessed Lunn and Pilar's loyalty to Maan was based on that they knew the truth deep down inside themselves. He tried hard to suggest that Pilar and Lunn's cases be heard again under the new soldiers' laws, but even knowing it was impossible, he still persevered, until he was asked to step aside from it. What dad has offered is the only thing that he could do.''

''Then the great man deserves a mighty gift from us Lord Ayo?'' demanded Jane.

''Fish Jane, if you what to please dad, bring more fish to him!'' Heidi chuckled out.

''Fresh sea fish? I wonder if we could get a case of it to his dinner table still edible?''

Ayo in disappointment told her ''I cannot land the shuttle anywhere but here Jane, it will have to be brought from the sea to here, after that, it is just the shoot time between here and Petra3, it will surely spoil over the time it takes I am sure. If it was just the shoot time, we might have a chance though.''

''It must be brought here by the oolves then! Get Pilar and Maan, Ayo, if they are here of course.'' asked Jane.

While Ayo was gone, Jane asked Pep and Akshai ''Do you want me to tell them of this news?''

Pep said ''We would like to tell them ourselves this exciting news Jane, if that is all right with you, over dinner tonight?''

''Of course, Pep.'' Jane agreed. They did not have to wait long before they showed.

Jane asked them ''Could you get freshly killed fish from the sea to the shuttle without it spoiling?''

They both shook their heads no, but Pilar had an idea and told them ''We have been discussing something Jane. One of our outreach oolve excursions spent one night near Ice Hat Nunatak before a rush north, to return in twelve days. They did, and found the waste from their last meal there, thrown to one side, still edible! I remember too, feeding Maan that time on that creature that was torn apart there, its flesh still tasted fine. What links it is the cold and I think the colder the better.''

''You mean to say, Pilar, if we keep this fresh fish cold it will last the longer?''

''Not indefinitely I don't think so, but if we can cool it quickly, and keep it that way we might get it back here twice as fresh as it might be. Nevertheless, the problem being, the cold is to the east, and the fish are to the south.''

''Maan?'' asked Jane.

''A relay of oolve teams then. One ready and rested on Arimina's Island with Pilar. I will drive to there, pickup that team and head for Ice Hat Nunatak, pick up some cold, it is in the ice there you know, and head back south? By that time another team will be on standby at the bottom of the rise there, and I will exchange the oolves, and do it again, and again going south, until we reach the sea. The fish can be caught easily enough, then dressed, and packed in the ice and I head back. Meanwhile, Pilar will be ready to exchange buggies with her oolve team to repeat it all the way back to Arimina's Island, where there will be another store of cold to replace what has died and turned to water, and a fresh team to get it back here. Now the problem is, the cold will have died some, as I think the water takes it with it when the ice dies. The fish will warm quickly from then on.''

Jane was ecstatic saying ''What an excellent exercise for the war games too! Perfect Maan, but I want the two of you here when you return. Why? It will be explained to you later. We will just hope the shoot will be quick enough.''

Ayo more enthusiastically added ''Well, if it is cold that will do it, Jane, there is plenty of that outside in the shade of the ship. We just strap the box of fish on the outside of the hull and it will last forever from what I have heard.''

''When will this be, please Jane?'' asked Pilar.

Jane looked across at Princess Heidi and suggested ''What, four or five months' time, you think?''

''Dear Queen Jane no! We must go tomorrow, the latest the next day at the most, to take back this historic message that you will be visiting us, this is on the orders of King James.''

''Well, we come in three week's time then?''

''I am sorry again Queen Jane, it was thought that you might come back with me. You see, everything has been ready for your visit these last few weeks now!''

''Buggering shit!!'' exclaimed Jane. ''Your dad is the most assuming rascal in the history of humankind! How long can you give me then Heid?''

''Well, if you don't come back with me, it is expected you will arrive the next day.''

''Three full days then?''

Heidi nodded.

Jane looked to Pilar and Maan.

They stared at her. Maan said ''We could just about do it Pil, what do you think?''

Pilar took over and she demanded ''Maan you sleep, tomorrows morning as soon as its light get going, we exchange teams at Arimina's Island and there will be a box of ice waiting for you at Ice Hat Nunatak with fresh oolves. Go straight south, and oolve teams will be waiting for you in stages to the sea. There will be somebody already there to help you, but she cannot start until you get there, all the same, it will be quicker, a half day at most to catch, dress, and ice down the fish. The icebox will be full now, and twice as heavy, so you drive those oolves hard, I will be sending a double trace of oolves to you heading south. When you meet, exchange, and press on northwards. Another double trace will be next to get you back to the island, and I will be there with another one, to get us both back here. Sound all right?''

''You can organise and do all that?''

''If you stop farting around and say 'yes', yes, I can!''

Maan looked at Jane and she ordered him ''Go get some sleep, Maan.'' Pilar was gone through the door.

Maan stopped a hundred yards into the forest. It was not that his oolves could not see where they were going, they had excellent night vision, but it was he that was steering the buggy. He had chosen a light recreational buggy for this first leg of his journey to move as fast as possible. He paced around frustrated, it was not pitch-black, there was an impression of his surroundings, but the trails he needed to follow were lost in the ground's darkness, and he could not judge direction.

He got a little fire going to keep the early morning dip in temperature at bay. He looked up, but the tree canopy blocked out everything. That did not matter much though, as when he had started out, there were no stars visible anywhere, so that meant eight-eighths cloud cover. He was cursing away when an uneasiness started in his team, he could hear them becoming agitated, sniffing the air, alert. He hopped forward, the back pair was trembling, they started to whine, and one even urinated itself, and then the whole oolve team became scared?!

Maan let his crutches fall, sank to the ground, drew his sword, and got ready his parry shield. He glanced around wide-eyed, ears straining, looking towards his team now, he was considering releasing his oolves from their harnesses, when, near the ground, a pair of eyes glinting in the fire light speeded towards him. Maan braced and swung his parry shield around to ward off the leaping creature. As he was thrusting his sword up under his shield, he let them both drop out of his hands to catch Daisy in his arms. He bowled over backwards landing on his back to be licked to death, in the light of the fire Daisy's excited eyes stared into his.

''Daisy, what the...?!!'' he hollered in shear relief. Daisy was subservient, submissive to nearly all the other oolves back in Homebuilding, but not so out on the trail though! She had a reputation as lead oolve, and that was why his team were trembling in fear!

Daisy had her harness on, wound neatly, and tied to it was her haul rope. ''Pil sent you back Dais, didn't she?'' at the sound of her name, Daisy huffed away. ''You know the way was why...'' Maan said to himself, loving Pil that little bit extra right then.

He grabbed his crutches, and moved towards the front of the team. Daisy yapped continuously, snapping at the oolves heels as she went by. ''Priming them for the run, Dais?'' chuckled out Maan, she yaffed and huffed back at him. Maan decided to clip her haul rope on the harness of his lead oolve, to let Daisy be ahead.

Bouncing around, Daisy nearly pulled the haul rope from Maan's hand, she then heard the click of the fixing clip snap shut, and she was gone! Maan dived sideways, and in mid-air, the back of the buggy slammed into him, catching him, pinning him into the cockpit. He bounced around while securing his crutches, and then climbed over the back of the swaying cockpit, to stand on his perch. Claramond had devised a genius lever system, which Maan could use to control the brake with. All he had to do was lean on it, and he could vary the pressure on the brake, and jump on the brake proper if he needed to stop quickly. He kept his head down, and peeked up over the back of the cockpit, all he could really see was the darker closely packed tree trunks as they sped by.

Daisy yapped now and again, and at each time, there was a slight surge in acceleration. A few times Maan nearly lost it as Daisy chose her route, sometimes turning suddenly by up to thirty degrees, which meant the buggy went straight on as the oolves pull snapped the prow of the buggy their way, but the back of the buggy skidded on, and then the wheels bit nearly flipping him over. He had to hang on tight and use his weight where he could, around curves or bends, to keep the buggy upright.

There was no let-up in Daisy's pace, if she felt a slowing, or the tiring oolves easing off a bit, a few yaps from her and they dug in again.

In truth Maan had no idea where he was, Daisy led them along overgrown trails, the foliage slapping against Maan's leg, but the buggy did not slow one little bit, Daisy was making sure of that!

On they went, and as the light increased, Maan then saw what he had felt; they were travelling at a speed he had not experienced before. Now he could see the dangers, low branches, tree trunks so very close together that the buggy only just made it through. One such bottleneck was coming up fast, and he knew it was not just wide enough, his impulse was to jump on the brake, but Daisy veered slightly, going around it through another bottleneck that 'was' just wide enough. After that, he put all his trust into Daisy's phenomenal ability to lead and it shocked him too, Daisy choosing, only selecting the routes wide enough for the buggy.

Maan guessed they were half way there when the forest suddenly vanished! The back of the buggy flew straight on as the prow fell to the pull of the team down the valley towards Arimina's Island. He was horizontal for a second or two, the cockpit below him, as it too dropped to the sloping ground. He brought his leg down straight to the brake, it dug in, Daisy made the team pull harder, and the brake did not make much difference to their increasing speed.

Maan pulled his crutches free and fed them behind his back under his parry shield strap, the hand holds kept them from falling through, and he pulled it tight to secure them there. He looked forward. Pilar was ready standing on the brake of his second team on his side of the river. There were eleven oolves in the team attached to one of the purpose-built buggies that had overriders attached to the front, consisting of two wide wooden skis straddling the front caster wheel, designed to slide over the ground should they go over a hidden pothole, and the front wheel drop into it.

He did not have much time to work out the changeover strategy as his team ran to the side of the second, all Maan did was jump on the back of the buggy and they were gone. He hung on with one arm and his other extended back towards Pilar, her arm was out too, clasping at the air for him. ''Love you so much!!'' he shouted.

''Digger, is your lead oolve Maan!'' she shouted back at him.

He saw Daisy turn to face the team she had led in, their rasping panting suddenly stopped and they sank down on their hindquarters, their tails curled tightly under their legs. Daisy moved purposely towards them for their debriefing session!

Maan laughed aloud. He took control of his team then. Digger was a good lead oolve, the biggest of the male oolves chosen to be at the front, but he could be obstinate to commands if he felt he knew better. But he was a good choice, for this was mainly an uphill slog and Digger was a puller too, as opposed to Daisy, a sprinter of little weight, her forte was that she could keep going, seemingly indefinitely.

The pace was good, Maan trimmed Digger a few times, but each time he would look back as if telling Maan ''I can see the obvious way too, you know?''

They powered up passed Sanctuary Cave as the sun came out and it started to get warm. They dropped down where the lay of the land fell away again for a mile into the wide valley. Maan stopped the panting oolves at its base by the feeble rivulet fed by the peaks. ''Drink your full.'' he ordered. He scooped a few handfuls himself and looked around breathing deeply the clean cold air coming off the ice cap, he felt good inside.

Ten minutes later, he set off again. The outriders worked a treat, the buggy was heavier, but that was nothing compared to the miserable journey for the oolves, and for he and Pilar, that first time. He praised Claramond under his breath.

Powering up the last rise he saw the next buggy ready under the deep shadows of Ice Hat Nunatak. Being so quick to reach there, and not having to work so hard himself, the air felt frigidly cold to Maan. A long-insulated box, on a twice-longer buggy that he was on, was secured down, three quarters full of ice chippings. He saw the long lid being lashed to the box.

''McCorlock!'' acknowledged Maan.

''Captain!'' he snapped back. ''Thirteen oolves, lead oolve is Filgar, sir.''

''Thanks, McCorlock.''

Under his breath, whispering quietly and respectfully, McCorlock said ''My pleasure sir.''

Filgar was a good enough lead oolve, but he was always too keen to please, overreacting to commands on the forest trails, sometimes missing the obvious route and ploughing into the undergrowth. However, out in the open, head down and in a straight line, with no unnecessary commands, he stayed robustly on course leading those behind him.

Maan had not selected a personal lead oolve for himself after Arimina had passed away. There was a little bit of sentiment in his heart for her, but that was not it. He had not seen in another lead oolve a character that he could latch onto as Pilar had done with Daisy. He was all right with this; whichever lead oolve was out in front was fine with him. It was a chance for him too, to assess their training, and of course, the ability of his drivers to do so. The lead oolve would obey whoever was behind them shouting the orders, but they were only really happy and fully in tune with their own drivers. Maan would not change this bonding, nor would Pilar for those drivers under her. It was special, and produced a more effective pair.

The buggy was heavy, and even on the steeper downhill bits the oolves had to haul. The ground was not rolling ground, the wheels continually bouncing off and over clumps of grass. It was a rugged heavy framed buggy, again purpose built for this terrain, and Maan praised Claramond for his ingenious designs based on only what Pilar or he described to him on what was needed, where and why.

The skis were working overtime, and they were good under the load, it was paradoxical that when they came into play the buggy moved more freely, gaining momentum as they slid over the grasses. The caster wheel too was fixed with shock absorbers similar to the design on the shuttle undercarriage, and they worked a treat.

Eventually they reached relatively flat ground, and the tussock and clumps of grasses petered out. They were rolling now, albeit it was very bumpy. The oolves dug into their harnesses, the speed now steadied to a punishing ten miles an hour. Filgar never let up, and Maan saw no slacking from the tiring oolves he was leading. They passed the route to the west heading for Arimina's Island and headed due south. The trail was less easy to follow now, and Filgar did his best interpreting the commands he was hearing, but there were a lot of 'Yes, yes Filgar!' and 'No, no Filgar!', tacked on to Maan's shouts.

He guessed it was late afternoon when he saw Pilar again, ahead in the distance on the trail. She was standing by a staked down double trace of nineteen oolves, and Maan was more than happy to see Daisy was out in front again as lead oolve. The trail from there on was difficult to find or see as it weaved about, that in some places had to be skipped all together, and picked up again, as the buggies could not get through. It was certainly not the best of trails to have Filgar out in front. Maan worked out in his mind that Daisy would lead through the night to early morning to the next change over point. After that, the trail was less difficult to find and the rolling speed of the buggy would get faster as the ground smoothed out. ''Well done Pil.'' he praised her under his breath.

He stowed his crutches on his back again as he came up to Pilar. She flew into his arms, and kissing him, ''I miss you so!'' she exclaimed. He smiled, as they both exchanged the teams, and he was on his way again. He could feel the pulses of power coming back through the buggy from the pull of the nineteen oolves. It surged with it, and as it momentarily slowed on low rises, the oolves noticed that extra resistance, countering it.

The weight of the buggy controlled the speed, Maan only leaning on the brake occasionally on the downwards side of the low rises they encountered.

They pressed on, it was not a gallop and certainly no sprint as he had experienced in the early hours of that morning through the forest. It was a steady and continuous pull that was needed, and Daisy adapted her pace to suit it.

Onwards they went through the night, weaving to follow the trail. It was just bright starlight that night, the trail sometimes camouflaged under the flora, but between Daisy and Maan they sussed out the correct route, it was only once he stopped the buggy to get his bearings, and he was undecided, so he let Daisy choose.

As the dawn approached, in the far distance, a mountain range seemed to be blocking their path; this was where Pilar and he had nearly turned around, disappointed, on their trailblazing to the south. They had turned Arimina around to head back, but Pilar always the foreseeing one between them suggested ''Maan, we trailblaze, and we must know. If we do not go and look, we will never know.''

He remembered how his doubt had nearly stopped them, they were running short of provisions, and the sensible thing to do was to turn back then, to secure a little buffer should they encounter some other problem. If they went, and were blocked, it would have entered an unnecessary element of uncertainty back into their schedule.

He had mulled it over, and had succumbed to that extra bit of excitement that uncertainty brings with it, and relented by turning Arimina that way again.

They were handsomely rewarded for their dare, by finding a shallow and narrow stream cutting right through the mountain range. It was at a slight angle running to the west so it was difficult to see head on between the two faces of the mountain ranges that were nearly abutting. The stream had certainly not cut its own path, but it had found its way through as they had just done, and had established itself.

Maan 'Hup Hup'ed' Daisy more from the excitement he was feeling to get there, than to encourage Daisy to up her pace. And she did respond, which left Maan feeling very guilty and ashamed of himself.

The buggy wheels had to push aside a few inches of small pebbles to get to firm ground, before they could roll. It was like Maan standing on the brake for the pulling oolves. They dropped to five miles an hour, and it was that hour that was needed to get through.

It was hard work for them, occasionally one of them would ease off to lap at the water, Daisy would let this pass uncomplaining, as long as she felt the oolves efforts start up again shortly after. She was pulling for real now herself, digging into her harness, head down, and tongue hanging out of her mouth, panting away. It was cool in the fracture, extending high above them with a narrow star-spangled line seemingly suspended in the blackness of the rock faces.

It was a mercy when Maan heard the echoey sound of the stream flowing get that little bit louder, it was speeding up, and that meant they had covered three miles of the fracture, and the rest was steadily increasingly downwards. But the trade-off of the oolves tiring and the gradually lessening of the weight of the load they were hauling were more or less equal, and the pace did not pick up much.

Maan's heart rose, when he saw a small orange sparkle in the darkness ahead, it was a campfire at the end of the fracture. The oolves saw this too, and they knew what it was, and put a spurt on.

There was a gentle slope that fed down into a shallow pool where the stream exited from the fracture; it was as if it was resting there for a short while before spilling over on the other side to continue its journey to the south.

The oolves hauled the buggy through and up the gently sloping back of the pool to the short emerald green grass on the other side. Maan smiled, Pilar and he had made love here, and squandered a half-day resting in that peaceful and beautiful spot.

The next leg oolves were ready. In the growing light, it shocked Maan when he compared them to the ones he had just brought in with him. Bright and lively they pranced about, eyes aglow with excitement, compared to the dull-eyed exhausted staggering team that was with him.

''Dafko.'' acknowledged Maan.

''Captain!'' he snapped back. ''Alohu, is your lead oolve Captain, she leads two traces.''

''Thanks, Dafko.'' said Maan as the trace was exchanged, and he was on his way again.

Dafko stood to rigid attention drawing his sword, and with one swift and crisp movement, its hilt went to his nose in salute to his captain as he stared at his receding back. He whispered out ''Aye, sir, twas my honour to serve you in this little way.'' Then as if demanding most strongly of him, he shouted out after him ''Fare you well now, sir, hear me?!'' Maan's arm raised in the air for a second as he dropped from view over a low rise. There was wetness in Dafko's eyes for his overwhelming pride he felt for Maan as his captain. He turned his attention then to the exhausted oolves Maan had brought with him. He had a recreational buggy loaded with chef's trail biscuits for them, three each! He stood mesmerized as he saw Daisy go from one to the other of the oolves she had led in, and tenderly licked their muzzles as they lay panting on their sides. They responded by raising their heads from the ground, gentle huffing was coming from them for her tending.

This was better after the slog! Although the ground was like a thick carpet, it was laid on a hard floor. The wheels left noticeable tracks where they had passed, but they were rolling much more freely.

Alohu was the most intelligent lead oolve of them all, as she had picked up many more words than the rest of them and responded accurately to commands. ''Attagirl!'' Maan shouted at her kindly, way ahead.

She looked back, her eyes were smiling, and it seemed her muzzle grinned happily, as she momentarily yapped back at him before turning her head and running on.

''But it has never been done before Captain Pilar?!'' pointed out London.

''Well, now is the time to try then.''

''Ma'am, should we not weigh up all the risks more fully.'' London was only doing her duty by given Captain Pilar her considerations over the matter.

''That is what warfare is all about dear London, weighing up the risks, but where do you stop? We could all hide in cotton wool and take no risks at all, but think London; we have been successful so far taking them, albeit by the skins of our teeth sometimes. Stupidity is another matter of course, but that is decided if the risk was successful or not, that is all! You ran by the side of Lord Garn as I, and it is a shame I did not really know you then dear London, for I would have been proud of that memory, but how did you read his actions? Risks worthwhile or just plain stupidity?''

''We were successful, so risks worthwhile, sir, is how I remember it.''

''If even one of the risks he took failed, it would have been the destruction of us all, and we would look back now at it as a stupid risk, wouldn't we?''

''Those few of us still breathing after the terrible and excruciating tortures we would have suffered, I suppose so.''

Pilar could see a half smile buried on her trembling lips. She liked London's subtle sense of humour, especially giving way to a lost argument.

Pilar giggled as London gave in, and a big smile came on her face. ''Then London, go back and get them, and with haste, I say.''

Pilar dropped her head, calculating her daring change in her plans, number crunching the probable's and not so probable outcomes that might come about. She looked south from Arimina's Island and frowned in her indecisiveness.

There were a few uphill slogs, not too long though, and on one of the steepest, Maan got off the buggy and used his crutches. It was awkward going uphill, and soon his leg ached. He had to jump hard off his one leg to get the upward and forward momentum for the swing through between his crutches, to land his foot on a deeply bent knee, and then raise himself upright using his leg muscles from that near squat position. From the upright position, he brought his crutches from the back of him forward, to do it again. He could not rest for one second, he had to keep pace with the buggy, the oolves were straining hard now, the haul rope quivered under the strain and tension it was under. All his leg muscles were burning, but no more he guessed than what his oolves were suffering right then. As the buggy crawled upwards, Maan panting hard lifted his head a little, the last time he had looked was a while back, and he was disappointed to see they had not travelled one inch more forward, or so it seemed to him! This time there seemed more of the hill in sight; he knew it was flattening out. The buggy was pulling ahead of him now, and despite all his desperate efforts to stay up with it, he had no options but to dive back on it, the oolves responded to the extra weight and the buggy surged forward a little and kept going. Gradually increasing its rolling speed, it made it to the top.

The sound of distant surf, as it drew back from the wave that had thrown it on the beach, came to his ears; the smell of the sea was next, carried by a warm wind off the ocean. It was a gentle but long slope down to the beach, Maan easing back on the excessive speed the buggy was gaining by leaning occasionally on the braking lever.

''Mid-morning.'' he breathed out in relief as they made the beach. They were still on schedule, just.

Eesold was waiting for him, who was one soldier that Pilar was considering to be a sergeant under her. Eesold had not fought in the wars back on Petra3, but she had adopted the mindset and courage from those that had. She had been a Class4, working in the clubs, and at that time her young prettiness was fading, so her clientele numbers were dropping off. Soon she would have been taken to Downtown, discarding her there, used, and deemed useless. Lady Lucy knew her as the one girl that had comforted her the most, after the occasional raping's she had to endure when she had worked there. Eesold had sworn her allegiances to Queen Jane right at the beginning, to get away from Petra3 and those memories, to reinvent herself, and to start a new life. There was nothing visible of her old life, all but a deep sadness behind her eyes.

''Eesold.'' Maan acknowledged.

''Captain Maan! Sir, the fish sweep trap is set and ready, and the scavenger birds have been waiting patiently for your arrival.''

Maan looked across at them, a hundred or more, dozing on one leg, preening, or just nonchalantly looking their way. They had learnt fast, very fast, after a very aggressive attack from them on the soldiers the first time they had caught fish there, to stay clear until given permission to gorge themselves, the reward for their patience. A few were swiped out of the air with sword swings when they had attacked, then they were duly plucked and dressed there and then on the beach right in front of them, and eaten with relish by the soldiers, lessen taught, lesson learnt, and they all lived in harmony now.

As regular as clockwork, every two hours, a shoal of the fish they were after cruised lazily by a dozen yards or more out to sea following the beach line. Their gaping mouths continuously open; it was thought to filter out the tiny and abundant creatures that they shared the sea with. The water was clear enough, and the soldiers washed and swam there when off duty. From under the water they had witnessed these fish suddenly close their mouths, swallow, then excrete out what they assumed was the last lot they had eaten. On average, they were the length of a man's forearm and extended hand, but they were fat, nearly two thirds of their length in their width and depth making them have a barrel shaped girth, and it was all succulent firm tasty flesh.

The smoke house had not been fired and the drying lines for the strips of fish were just roosting spots at the moment for the awaiting scavengers.

It had been fun for Maan those two weeks with Pilar when they had reached the sea. It was just them on their own with their oolve team scoffed full, potbellied with raw fish at breakfast, sleeping most of the day in the sun, eating again in the warm evenings and sleeping all night to scoff another breakfast bellyful of the fishes.

The fish sweep trap was ten tent groundsheets sewn together lengthways, stabbed all over with countless dagger holes. Each corner had a rope attached, four more along the outside edge and four along the inside edge. The idea was to get the fish to swim along the length and over it. Then the gathered ropes would be hauled away by the oolves, the ends of the trap would fold inwards towards the centre, the outside edge would envelope over, and as soon as that was achieved the inside ropes came into play with the rest to get the filled trap nearer to the shoreline.

Everything had been set up by Eesold, the trap held down by hands full of pebbles and the ropes gathered and ready. The trick now was to get the fish over the trap.

''Coming up to the two hours.'' Eesold told him.

The oolves were ready and they waited, then Maan saw the tell-tale signs to his far right, the upper jaw and lips of the fish just broke the surface of the water, it was not much of a disturbance, and you had to look carefully, but once spotted it was unmistakable. They gathered a pile of throwing pebbles next to them, Maan sat and Eesold stood a few yards away. She stared at the surface disturbance and pointed out to sea. ''Throw!'' she commanded. Two splashes were heard and Eesold pointed off centre to her left a bit, ''Again!'' she demanded. ''Half broke away, Captain, they head back to shore.'' The idea was to turn them all the way around going in the opposite direction across the trap, slowing them as they swam against the current, too close, or too far out they would miss them. It was tricky as they could spook, and flit out in all directions. She pointed to a spot just out from the shoreline to her far left and nodded. The pebbles went in and she smiled, ''They come.'' she informed him. ''Again, same spot, they have their head now, get ready Captain.''

Maan hopped over to the oolves and primed them; they got excited. He stared at Eesold waiting for the drop of her arm as she stared into the sea. It went down, ''Hup, Hup!'' shouted Maan, and the oolves pulled away from the sea. It was quick and got quicker as the trap drained of the entrapped water, and on the shoreline was a heaving bundle of the fish. Eesold was already there, with her dagger she went under one gill and cut downwards, her wrist flicked and her dagger sliced down the belly, then straight up again while turning the fish over on its other side. Cutting deep under the other gill, the tip of the blade dug into its head and with another flick of her wrist, the head, and entrails flipped through the air over her shoulder. She then ran her dagger on the inside from head to tail near the backbone of the fish so to lay it flat out on the ice. Up to six a minute, she could maintain, and soon Maan was struggling to keep up getting them under the ice.

An eighth of it had died, was how Maan had thought about it, he had seen the water the ice seemed to have changed into dripping freely from the box the last day. He climbed in and scooped back the ice to one end, leaving an inch or two on the bottom. He could get four across sideways, and four back towards the centre, a layer of ice was added and he started again. Four layers up, he scooped all the remaining ice that end and started the other end laying six along, meeting more or less where he had finished the other end. He kept building it up until it was near the top leaving a little space. One more layer of fish he managed with enough ice to cover it over. The lid went on and it was secured.

''Two hundred fishes!'' he exclaimed. He climbed off and there was an ominous loud creak. He looked under the buggy. The prow was lower, the suspension on the front caster wheel had nearly bottomed out, and the back wheels both had a slight negative camber. He stood with a frown on his face.

''Here Captain Maan.'' was said. Maan turned to Eesold; she was offering him a plate with a cold cooked fish on it. He took it and started to eat. ''It is bloody heavy Eesold!''

''I have a triple trace waiting Captain, twenty-eight oolves, and your lead oolve is Lazar.''

He did not know this lead oolve very well, and that compounded his worrying. He ate, and waded in the sea waist deep, ablutions satisfied, he used his crutches to move forward along the trace, accepting the snouts that touched his leg as handshakes all the way along to Lazar. He knelt and shouted ''Rak, Rak, Lazar!'' and nipped the end of her right ear between his front teeth. Then ''Ga, Ga, Lazar.'' and did the same to her left ear. She yelped each time then came towards him to be comforted; he ignored her though and climbed back on his crutches, when suddenly, by his feet was the big alpha-alpha male oolve that should have been one of the back pair.

He looked to Eesold for an understanding. She told him ''He came on his own accord, the first time he has shown any interest in the oolve team handling. He ran freely by the side of the sled all the way here. I put him as one of the back pair alongside one of his alpha males, he has two more in front of him, and he has not been very happy about that. The one I took off I moved two harnesses up taking the place of a lesser female who will stay here. I think he feels he should lead Captain Maan?'' was her only explanation.

''Shit!!'' exclaimed Maan, he had no time for this jostle for superiority. He looked at the big alpha-alpha male oolve, the one in fact that had confronted him when he arrived on the planet. He had grown into a mature monster, relatively speaking, and he did not fancy nipping the ends of its ears between his teeth to emphasise to him, and learn, the directional commands.

''Bugger!'' hissed out Mann. He had to be away right that second! He took off the clip from Lazar's harness and snapped it back on the harness on the big alpha-alpha male. There was a clip already on it with a short piece of haul rope, it looked as if it had been cut cleanly by a dagger. The other end of it was at the empty back pair station; he got a spare haul rope and put Lazar on it.

He felt very unhappy as he stood at the back of the buggy. ''Thanks, Eesold!'' he threw over his shoulder, then ''Hup...!!'' he paused, ''...what's yer name?!''

Nothing! Lazar did tug though, and a few others near her jerked forward into their harnesses, then all heads turned to look at him. ''Oh, sod it!'' Maan muttered, he gave Eesold a defeated look, then turned and shouted at the big lead oolve, ''That way, meathead!!'' and he pointed, the big beast moved off, he knew what 'pointing' meant, Queen Jane had taught him that one many a time in the great hall! For a few seconds the buggy crept forward on his pull alone! ''Hup! Hup!'' cried Maan, and the other twenty-seven oolves dived in then. The buggy, like a flick from an elastic band, shot forward. He only just hung on as his weight was left behind. It reached, he guessed, over six miles an hour across the beach, the wheels seemed to be turning only at half speed, skidding the other half away ploughing through the sand and pebbles. They reached the slope and immediately accelerated to about eight miles an hour he reckoned, and it was a powerful constant pull. He turned and waved at Eesold. She waved back and said under her breath, ''All my heart goes with you, Captain Maan. May your roads be clear and your bearings sound.'' She dropped her arm, turned, and pointed at the pile of fish guts, innards, and heads. The 'patiently waiting' needed no other sign than that and swooped down.

An oolve picked up a piece of fish gut and walked towards them, placed it down and backed off its length and lay down flat, ears back on its shoulders, and with half closed eyes it lay perfectly still, waiting.

Within a couple of minutes, everything edible was gone. A few were still hungry and flitted about inspecting the area for hidden titbits under pebbles. The morsel was spotted, the scavenger bird knew the danger, but the temptation was just too great, and it approached the bait. It dithered, it kept spooking, settling down, it feigned a panic flight backwards, it did not provoke a chase so it settled back down where it had been. It looked at the oolve. The oolve responded by slowly turning its head away unconcerned to one side and appeared to sleep. The bird strutted, then stepped forward, and when its beak touched the bait the oolve pounced. Its jaws snapped shut, a wing each side of its muzzle dropped to the beach and it suddenly sported a pretty white tail feather moustache at the end of its nose.

''You're a clever thing.'' giggled out Eesold at the sight. ''You worked all that out by yourself, didn't you?''

It bolted down its prize, coughed up a few feathers, and went to her, it seemed to be smiling.

Maan looked on in dismay, that huge lump of walking uselessness at the front was breaking away from the direct line up the slope. He tried every command to get its attention, but it had not even twitched an ear. Maan stood on the brake and heaved upwards on the buggies frame, the brake plough dug in deep to its limits, but it made no appreciable difference whatsoever to their speed. He moaned ''This is going to be hard work!'' they were heading nearly fifteen degrees off course by then to the left, and he lost it. ''Oi yeeeew!!!'' he screamed at the top of his voice; the stupid beasts head turned. Maan pointed straight up, the beast slowly headed that way but kept on going. Nearly fifteen degrees off on the other side now he screamed again at the top of his voice ''Oi yeeeew!!!'' the head came around again and he pointed again. The beast obeyed, but again carried on to the left.

''Oh, sod this!'' Maan lamented. This major frustration was the tipping point, it was too much, and his body flooded with the tiredness he had dammed up and managed to ignore up until then. It took two more zigzags to get to the top, and then the buggy accelerated again.

''No! No!'' cried Maan, as the buggy went over the hilltop and down the steepest section of the whole route. The buggy gained momentum, the prow passed the back pair, and soon Maan was looking down at Lazar by his side. The towrope was across her hindquarters and all she could do was just keep jumping forward away from it. ''Buggering shit...!'' screamed Maan ''Oi yeeeew!!!'' he shouted and pointed along the slope. His idea was to zigzag down to cut across the steepness of the hill. But this time, instead of a slow turn, meathead decided to sprint ninety degrees to his right. Maan watched as the lead oolve headed due east away from him, and then at the prow heading due north. He managed a second of ''Aaaaaaaaah...!!!!'' before the prow was whipped away to the pull of the oolves. Over the buggy tumbled, Maan hanging on like a horizontal streamer for a second before his grip failed. Meathead, meanwhile, decided to go back uphill!

Man watched horrified as the buggy rolled over and over along the slope, the last roll it became almost upright, it balanced precariously for a second, then landed back on its wheels. The towrope was slack now, all the oolves were turned looking at him to find out what he wanted them to do next. The buggy started to roll backwards ''Hup, Hup!'' screamed Maan, but it was too late. As the towrope snapped taut, it pulled one pair of oolves off their feet, then another pair, then another all through the team, until they were being dragged backwards on their bellies. ''Noooooo...!!!!'' screamed Maan, his eyes were wide and his chin was on his chest. He faced uphill and he rolled himself as fast as he could towards the buggy, which was gaining a bit of speed now as it went down, and trailing twenty-eight oolves behind it!

Maan got to the trace as it sped by; he grabbed out and caught hold of Meatheads harness. The tendons in his arm were severely stressed as his body was whipped away downwards. He reached forward with his other arm and got hold of the harness with both hands. He was eyeball to eyeball with Meathead now. Expletives galore raged in Maan's mind that he wanted to shout at the big brute, but they got stuck in his throat. All he saw was a nonchalant expression in its eyes, as if this, what was happening, was all right with him if that is what Maan wanted him to do. Its doleful, peaceful eyes locked onto Maan's then lazily its tongue came out and he licked Maan's face.

The steepest, steepest part of the slope was next?!

''Thank you, London.'' acknowledged Pilar.

''Captain Lunn is behind me, a few minutes away, he would like to chat with you Captain Pilar?''

They waited as Lunn sped up; he was just a passenger, standing on the back of the buggy with MasterChef, who now considered himself as 'getting quite good at it'. Chef always travelled alone, leaving his prodigies, the up and coming second chefs, in charge. He chuckled as he passed his kitchens that morning, at the loud lambasting criticisms issuing out of the place, as his head under MasterChef cut his teeth in.

Lunn walked away with Pilar; she saw he was very unhappy. ''What is it Lunn?!''

''Well...'' he started sadly ''...I have no purpose or place anymore, Pil. Maan and you are Homeworlder's, he does not need a guard here now, or my protection, nor on Petra3 after what King James did. You see, he and I are equal in rank now, and that is another thing, it feels all wrong to me. He will always be my Major, Pil, and I cannot resign and take up oolve running as one of his soldiers even if there was a place for me, they scare me most of the time Pil, the oolves, and I am just no good at it to start with....'' he muttered down mournfully. ''Major Maan has been ignoring me recently too Pil, he passed me by with just a nod...''

Pilar broke in ''Dearest Lunn, he thinks the world of you. Never fear my friend he thinks any less of you than he did. It is just our paths went in different directions, that is all, he, and I as Captains of the Oolves, and you the Captain for the soldiers on Homeworld. He knows how busy you are, and he is busy too.'' She then suggested kindly ''Say, when this run is over, come to our quarters for supper with us. Sit and drink some wine with us and we can talk. You are a dearest friend of both of us, Lunn the Unsung, I do promise you this.''

''Nah! Thanks, Pil, I will only embarrass myself calling him 'Major' all the time, I cannot help it see?! Its Erimentha too, these last peace talks were just a few days, and it is all cleared up now isn't it, so I won't be seeing her again, will I, ever? I am not on the list to go to Petra3, as I am detailed with the homeguard with my soldiers when everybody else is away!'' he stopped and kicked the soil with one foot, and muttered forlornly ''It is all rather hopeless isn't it, Pil?''

''Look, we will be here too Lunn, and perhaps we can get together...''

''Nah, it is all right Pil...'' he finished, turned, and walked away. Pilar heard him silently sobbing into his hand.

She looked as his heaving back, and got a little scared for him.

Maan sat panting. The buggy had hit a low boulder that just showed above the ground on the run out at the base of the hill. It had stopped dead, the prow went straight up in the air and the buggy landed on its back, pulling the back two pairs of oolves up with it, catapulting them, only to stop dead in mid-air by the pull from the trace, and they fell back down onto the underside of the buggy. The momentum of the other oolves kept them sliding into a tangled bundle behind it. They struggled, became frustrated, and then Maan had a twenty-eight oolve fight on his hands on and around the buggy.

He pulled himself into it, there were tufts of hair, blood, and saliva flying everywhere, the noise was deafening. One by one, through the snapping and chomping jaws, he released the oolves from their harnesses. Most trotted on to the stream that wound itself there from the fracture miles away, for a little drink before coming back and mixing with it again. It was when they started to drop out for a rest that the bundle became less intense, and he managed to get some order back. As squabbles and scuffles broke out, he shouted at them, and they broke up, his voice had become hoarse through all his shouting.

He spent ten minutes untangling the blood splattered towrope and the harness haul ropes. About a third the way along the haul rope, he tied it to one of the back wheels of the buggy, lay the towrope over the buggy, and called over a few oolves that were not having a siesta. Hitching their harness to the towrope, and at ninety degrees to the buggy, drove them sideways. The buggy went over on its side then fell to its wheels again.

After staking the towrope out, that was fixed to the front of the buggy prow; he called Lazar over and put her back as lead. He crawled his way down clipping on the pairs, until he got to the last pair station, when Lazar came to his side, her haul rope had been bitten through once again?! Maan looked forlornly up the trace and saw Meathead standing defiantly at the head of the trace again. Maan could have cried. He crawled to the front of the trace and tied a knot in the haul rope between Lazar and the towrope. Meathead went for Lazar then, snapping and growling at her. ''You shit you, you horrible piece of crap you...!!!'' he hissed, then flaked out on the ground, ''...you are just not going to let this happen, are you?'' he intoned miserably.

Maan had little choice then but to put him back in the lead. He crawled back and put Lazar in Meathead's place as one of the back pair.

He looked up the hill they had just uncontrollably descended backwards on, and saw a long line of equipment and spares all the way down which had come out of the bags and pockets on the sides of the buggy as it bounced around. There was no way or no time he could practically go and gather the stuff up. He sighed in disappointment and stood on the back of the buggy. Meathead was nonchalantly looking around, and it was just by sheer chance he glanced at Maan's pointing hand. He was away, uphill again, and deaf to Maan's commands yet again! Maan stopped the buggy, went forward, and guided Meathead back on the downward route.

That side of the mountains looked more or less the same as on the other side, and Maan sighed in relief that Meathead spotted the only route he could go through, straight into the fracture. The pace picked up as the oolves got their wind back in the coolness of the fracture, and they powered away. The buggy wheels each side took it in turns to rebound the back of the buggy into the centre of the streambed. Maan marvelled at the strength and durability of Claramond's buggy, he began to admire the man and his ability as an engineer and a great respect for him came about Maan.

This was the exact opposite to what he was feeling for that useless lump of nothing leading his team. ''Go off course now you twonk!!!'' he shouted at him, his insult came out broken, and hoarse.

The pace picked up again; sometimes the wheels were riding over the small pebbles, not having time to sink into them. The continuous rattling roar in the confines of their route, as the pebbles were ejected out of the way of the wheels and hit the rock sides of the fracture, juddered Maan's tired brain. How he hated with a vengeance that lump of no good at the front!! Twenty minutes it took to get through that fracture, as opposed to an hour going the other way, and with an empty buggy too! The oolves were running now, as if freely, not trotting under load, even when the ground did not in any way favour the wheels. That is how they came clear of the fracture, as if shot out of the launch barrel for the hop space station shuttle on Petra3. Now the ground more favoured the rolling of the buggy and it speeded up yet again!

All Maan could do was lash himself to the back of the buggy and hang on. He had no control whatsoever over his oolves. It was the terrain that kept Meathead generally on course; he would take the easiest looking path that often broke away into unexplored regions that led them through some terrifying close shaves, for Maan anyway, with boulders and ravine edges. One foray was into a wood, and how they got through that Maan will never know. By sheer luck as Meathead was confronted with a tree trunk in his way, he just randomly chose the safe side, the other was either impenetrable dense undergrowth, or trees so closely packed, he and many of the oolves would have been killed by the impact of the collision, going at the speed they were going. The night was like a fast-moving black silhouette for Maan, the buggy left the ground many times, the caster wheel suspension frequently bottoming right out with a jarring shudder that came back up through the frame. On they went through the dark; Maan's brain was a dulled lump in his skull. Morning came, and the full sun shone on him to the surprise of Maan, as he had no awareness, or memory of the dawn.

He hung on; aching now, he looked disdainfully at Meathead, and knew all that was on its feeble mind was 'pull', with no other neurons firing, let alone considerations for direction. Exhausted now, Maan felt light headed, and euphoria came about him. Closing each eye in turn, he attempted to rest but not fall asleep. In a delirious state, he stared at Meathead and decided what a ridiculous sight he was, nearly twice as big as the first pair behind him. Its head was a little down, oblivious to everything. Slurring his voice, he sneered venomously ''You need a name Meathead!'' He mulled over a few contemptuous appellations to insult him with, and came up with ''Popsy!'' he giggled. ''How do you like that then, Popsy, hey?!'' he giggled again as if very drunk. ''Popsy Wopsy!!'' a titter ''Popsy Wopsy Tiddly...!!!'' he laughed. ''Popsy Wopsy Tiddly Widd...!!!'' his daftness abruptly choked off as he stared ahead up the trail. There stood an oolve the size of Popsy, behind it was a pack of fifty oolves at least!

Popsy growled, it was short and deep, and the team eased off while Maan applied the brake. They trotted down to a stop. ''Pil...?'' whispered Maan hoping.

They were twenty feet from the oolve stand, the big one stood upright, calm, and confident, staring unblinkingly at Popsy, his followers jostled and fidgeted behind it.

Reasoning had not reignited as yet, and Maan's mind was blank as he just stared at the confrontation.

Popsy backed up a little, turned his head to his shoulder, and bit through his haul rope. He then went towards the big alpha.

They stood staring into each other's eyes for a few seconds, then flew into battle. Popsy's contender was younger, a little more agile, a little faster, whereas Popsy had been hauling all through the night and into the next day. It was that which gave the edge to the challenger. The acrobatic stunts from both those big oolves mesmerised Maan. It looked impossible that two creatures of that size could flex, twist, and somersault so quickly. It went on for more than fifteen minutes, blood was splattered on them both, the challenger was tiring, and Popsy did not let up on his attack. They bundled into the challenger's followers and one took a bite of Popsy's rump. He momentarily defended himself, it was enough, the challenger dived forward and crunched the centre of his back leg, Popsy's joint there was now damaged.

The challenger skipped away, prancing proudly in front of his followers. Popsy had sprung up, and was watching the show while his damaged hind leg quivered in pain.

They went at it again for a few minutes, and then the challenger jumped out of the ruck not looking so confident now, its own blood was around its neck. Popsy did not hesitate and went in again, it was furious, then a howl of pain came. Popsy stood there, both his back joints had been bitten. His hindquarters kept sinking, trembling as they pushed upright again. Each time they gave way, the followers made to dive in, and as each time Popsy got his hindquarters upright again, they backed off.

Maan's stupefied brain twitched back into reasoning again ''As soon as his backside touches the ground, they will tear him apart!''

Anger rose in him, driving away his fatigue. ''You hang on there Popsy, I am coming mate!!'' he hollered. As his reasoning flared up, he released the four alpha males in the team, they went fearlessly shoulder to shoulder forward. The big challenger urinated itself as he saw them coming, five alphas together in one pack was not part of the genetic instincts that it was imprinted with, it did not understand it, and it was an oolve nightmare!

Two went either side of Popsy, jaws tearing at the lesser oolves they encountered; Popsy went straight back into the fray yet again. The challenger sprang away, and when it landed, eyeballed Maan who was furiously hopping on one leg towards him. The challenger needed a kill!

Three followers joined it as it attacked. Maan's sword went right through it, the end sticking out between its shoulder blades. As he fell back, the followers dived in. The raging fury that surged through Maan came out in a bellow that overpowered even the noise from the ruckus up front.

The three followers that had dived in, seemed to ricochet away from him, pissing and shitting, Maan was sprayed all over with the stuff. They turned and blindly ran away, howling in terror, one made to dive over the oolve team; it was grabbed out of the air and torn to shreds.

Maan was back on his leg again, boiling with rage that his team had been attacked. He hopped forward again, swinging his sword, roaring out lungs full of deep and penetrating bellows. He dived into the melee, all the challengers to an oolve ran, howling with terror, their tails tucked tight up and under, their backsides nearly touching the ground.

He got on his knee and hands, shoulder to shoulder in the middle of the five alphas as they watched them go off in all directions. Frequently, the fleeing oolves heads turned, their terrified eyes always homed in on Maan's, and his alone?

The alphas started 'haffing', it was like an oolve version of human laughter, they went muzzle to muzzle, rubbing each other, that was the handshake Maan guessed, Maan got this treatment too. He responded the same, rubbing his cheek along the long snout of each that came forward.

A long and resonating victory howl started up from all the team, led by the alphas. Maan joined in with them too.

He felt alive right then, his whole body tingled and jangled with the wilderness way, a curious feeling came about him that he was half oolve right then. He started to laugh, his vocal cords had finally given up, and it came out as 'haffing'. The alphas joined in with him, and the 'muzzling' did the rounds again.

Maan looked to his Popsy, he was sat down, and hurting all right, he could not move. Maan went and got a half a dozen haul ropes and then released the oolves. He got the alphas to drag Popsy to the buggy, where he encouraged them on top of the icebox and down the other side. As soon as they felt the weight of Popsy, they hauled and got him on top. Maan pulled back, and that extra pull stopped them. He got the team back in order, with Lazar leading. He tried to shout the commands but nothing came out of his mouth, but she was looking at him so he pointed forward and off she went.

Unlike Popsy, Lazar frequently turned her head back to him, and he pointed again. He tried the brake, and she responded by slowing until he eased off the pressure and the speed picked up again. For the first time since they had set off with the fish, he had control over his buggy and team.

Popsy was not happy at all, so Maan tied him down on the icebox. It hurt him every time when he struggled, so he eventually resigned himself to the indignity of being where he was. After the experience Arimina went through, Maan understood that Popsy's injuries were not recognised by the other oolves, which was why they had not tended him. He supposed in the wild, fighting was what it was all about, and the most important aspect of that was the ability to do so. An alpha would stay where it was until killed in battle. That was why his vulnerable leg joints were attacked as a priority target, to cripple him, so he could not effectively defend himself. It was game over for Popsy, and he knew it too, but he still went in, and a great esteem for Popsy surged through Maan.

He was sleep walking, an occasional bump through the buggy frame made him look up, he had no idea where he was or how long his cramped hands had clutched hold of the framing of the buggy. Dimly aware that the buggy was slowing he came to, to see a campfire in the dwindling light. ''It is too early?!''

He saw a dozen plus figures each side of their route, with one large box at the feet of each group. Ahead, he espied the back end of a relief team of oolves.

He cruised in and fell back into the arms of two of his soldiers. He saw Popsy lifted off the icebox, and then the lid was taken off. From both sides a few from each group dived in, the rest were shovelling fresh ice in, the packers rearranged the fishes to make sure they were all iced under.

Maan wanted to scream out '' _It is not worth it, not Popsy being hurt for it. Let the King sing for his supper to no avail!!!_ '' However, he could not make a sound; all he could do was watch the hazy confusing frantic activities going on.

The lid was secured, Popsy was tied to the icebox, and so was he. He heard Pilar yell ''Hup Daisy, Hup!!'' the rate of acceleration startled Maan before he fell into slumber.

The bouncing eventually got through to him, and he opened his eyes. They were still on the trail. The new day's sun was nearing the horizon, lightening up the black sky a little.

''Hup, Daisy, Hup!'' he heard Pilar encouraging.

''Where are we sweetheart?''

''About five miles from Arimina's Island.''

''That is impossible Pil!''

''Look ahead of you Maan.''.

He did, and gasped out ''How many oolves are you driving Pil?!!!''

''About nine teams Maan, eighty-five oolves in total, all the sprinters from the combined packs.'' she told him.

Two abreast, they seemed to go on forever. ''How have you traced them?''

''Fan trace Maan, much lighter cords for the haul line from their harnesses to the buggy prow. The back three pairs are on their own line, next three pairs the same all the way up through the team, the individual lines are lightly bound in the centre, so they can slip a little, Daisy's comes all the way back through, she is exerting her own energy, not the combined pull with others, back to the buggy. Each group is directly attached to the buggy pull point so there is very little effort lost from the individual six on each of the traces.''

''I see, normally on a single trace it is always the back pairs that exert the most pull, but disproportionately, and it dwindles away to the front of the buggy. This way, they are all back pullers more or less.''

''You got it sweetheart, now what happened?''

''Well, Popsy here took on the alpha of a fifty to sixty strong oolve pack that was blocking our way, and gave it a good enough hiding for me to get my sword into it when it attacked me.''

''Popsy?!!!, Popsy?!!!, ...you do not name an alpha-alpha oolve male like that beast, 'Popsy', Maan, what were you thinking?!!''

''Well, you do not know him like I do Pil. A right dumb thickhead, obstinate, stubborn, and stupid.''

''I would have thought you would have liked him, like peas in a pod you two are.''

Mournfully Maan told her ''Oh Pil, he was a right bugger, insisted he led from the beach, and there was no way he was going to have it any other way.''

''I bet your glad he was there now though?!''

''Yeah, you right there Pil!''

'''Torleik' then, that is his name now.'' Pilar decided.

Maan felt better with that, and less guilty. He rubbed his hand over Torleik's head; he wagged his tail.

''What is wrong with Torleik, Maan?''

''Both back stifle joints are damaged and he can't stand, there is too much pain, Pil.''

''This crap we are hauling just isn't worth it Maan!''

''Yeah, I felt the same, Pil. I nearly ditched the lot to get Torleik back to our medics faster, but then realised I needed the weight of the icebox to control the speed.''

''Here comes the turnoff Maan, we then head for Arimina's Island.''

''You are going to drop off seven teams before we enter the forest, aren't you?'' he was not sure that this woman of his was going to!

''No, we can't stop, we are late as it is, Daisy will find a route through the forest.''

''Pil, there will be corners in the route that this trace will not be able to negotiate!''

''Then Daisy will find another way!''

He knew that obstinate tone in her voice, and Maan shut up and hung on.

Up the valley to the forest, the pace never even slowed. Pilar giggled out in wonder ''Divide the weight of this buggy into eighty-five and it's nothing for them.''

They powered into the forest; the sun was still below the horizon so it was nearly black to Maan. They occasionally crashed through narrow patches of dense undergrowth, but the route remained more or less true. ''Knows this forest like the back of her hand!'' exclaimed Pilar excitedly. It was a wild, wild journey through the forest but they made it through. They saw the shuttle in the distance, there were the homeguard soldiers standing guard near the dropped and waiting belly of the shuttle as Pilar slowed Daisy. She aimed to sideswipe the shuttle and release the buggy, getting it on the shuttle before it stopped for true. Maan was leaning over the prow ready to pull the pin.

''Right, on board, drag Torleik off and I will help you get him away to our medics.'' ordered Pilar.

''Aaah, Daisy!'' commanded Pilar, ''Now Maan!'' she ordered. The pull on the pin fell away to nothing, and out it came. ''Hup Daisy.'' And the long eighty-five oolve trace headed for Homebuilding.

Captain Lunn was ready with four of his soldiers to keep the buggy rolling up the ramp and into the shuttle. ''Your pretty late you know?!'' he warned them.

The buggy bumped to a halt, and behind them, the shuttles belly door immediately slammed shut. They all looked wide-eyed at each other as the shuttle's rockets exploded into life.

''Bugger me if we are not all going to Petra3 too!!!'' Lunn exclaimed.

Chapter 6

''Did you trap him?'' asked Itagaki.

''Yeah, got him sweetheart!'' Ayo exclaimed.

''You had better hope Queen Jane is in a good mood when she finds out Ayo?''

''It will be a week confined to quarters for me, is my guess Itagaki.''

''It was a very nice thing you did there, Ayo, getting Lunn away to Petra3.'' Itagaki decided.

''Well, it's hard seeing such a good a bloke as Lunn the Unsung tangled up in his own life so.'' He then sighed out ''It happens I know, and we men usually roll along with it until we can unpick the knots, but in Lunn's case one end of the string was here and the other end was on Petra3, a no hoper. Anyway sweetheart, do a double check in the hold to see that everything is lashed down properly for the take-off please, I can give you a couple of minutes.'' He twitched his nose then asked frantically ''And see if you can find out what that bloody awful repugnant stink is, will you?!''

Itagaki sniffed the air and commented most strongly ''Cor, it is a bit pungent, isn't it?!!''

She left the cockpit and saw Queen Jane looking very suspiciously at Qasim the junior, there were several others with their eyes on him too!

She got to the hold and she gagged out ''What is that?!!!'' The lashings were good and the take-off framing was around the buggy, there was no chance at all that it was going to move. ''Phew!'' she coughed out a few times looking at Torleik, and asked Maan, who was strapped down near him on the ice box ''Is that oolve all right Maan, I mean, it has not done anything has it?!''

Maan lent forward to do a bit of inspecting under the tail end of Torleik and sniffed a few times. ''No, nothing, why?''

''Can't you smell it...?!''

Maan sniffed, shrugged, and proclaimed in a confused voice ''I cannot smell anything?!!''

The air circulators kicked in then, and within a few seconds, above their heads, there was a continuous muted chorus of ''Pew's?!, Bleh's?!, Ack's?!, Phew's?!, Gak's?! and Pooh's?!''

Ayo was franticly waving his hand in front of his face while trying to blow the smell away through his pursed lips. His eyes started to water as he savoured the air, he could even taste the stench now! ''Yuck!'' he breathed out, spitting a couple of times.

They made orbit and Ayo looked around behind him at his passengers, not very happy faces at all were being casually moved around, eyes not alighting on anything in particular. Everybody was trying to act indifferently, detaching, and distancing themselves away from the smell, hoping they would not get the blame for it.

Queen Jane, with a very dignified expression on her face, was casually looking out of the window, on her other side her hand waved lightly in the direction of Qasim the Junior.

Docking done, everybody got on board, and the cargo was stowed.

Pilar following Maan whispered ''It is you Maan, you hum!''

''Hey?!'' he turned and looked insulted at her.

''You reek, get into the shower quick sweetheart!'' she ordered him desperately. ''I will see if there are any new sets of fighting garb for this visit on board.''

The hot water resurrected all that was on him, and if you could have seen the stench, one might have imagined a dense evil green smog, creeping out and all through the ship.

In the shower, Maan sniffed, he could detect a slight aroma ''Oh yeah, it is me?!'' he said in wonderment. He had a little think then, and muttered ''It must be those fish guts and juices I was smothered in three days ago, the pissing and shitting on by those oolves, the mingling with them in that fight, and on the trace, and the sweating that I did?'' Washing himself he contemplated ''You would have thought all that would have smelt worse than it does?!''

The fish was stowed on the outside of The Amaterasu, and Torleik comfortably tucked away into a corner. At lunch, if a vote were taken on blame, it would have been a fifty-fifty split between Torleik and Pilar, as Maan was scrubbed clean. Queen Jane called Pilar over after lunch was served and whispered in her ear ''You have been on the trail for three day's Pil, and well, to tell you the truth, you have the smell of the oolves about you, so best get a shower girl and change into some new garb, all right?'' There were only two unworried faces beaming with innocence at that table, and they were on Qasim the Junior's and Maan's.

It was one of those smells that did not fully go away, it lingered on the nose, it troubled the mind, and sniffing one's own armpits became a quite common practice.

The second twenty-four hours out Torleik got all the blame. Pilar felt a bit guilty about that, but she thought that she might leave it that way. Maan could not be convinced is was that bad in the first place, indeed, he could not smell it even now, and Torleik would not have given a cuss even if he did know! Qasim the Junior was off the hook, and if she defended Torleik, she was fearful it might all come back on her. She made a mental promise to send a few tasty titbits innocent Torleik's way for his unknowing sacrifice.

Ayo moaned ''Two weeks confined to quarters when we get back Itagaki, Jane has a right cob on! Lunn is all right though; she knows he cannot lie, and accepted the truth that he could not get off the shuttle in time. He and his soldiers that were trapped with him have been given indefinite shore leave while on Petra3. It is nice to see the bloke smiling again.''

''Well, it will not be too bad; you can get on with your scrollwork, can't you? Besides, it will be nice to know you will be there when I get back home each day after work, we will be able to spend a bit more time together, just us.''

''S'pose so.'' Ayo agreed reluctantly, and then he smiled in acceptance.

''Making Petra3 orbit in three, two, one, now!'' Ayo exclaimed.

Maan, Pilar, and Lunn were called to see Queen Jane, she told them then of their guaranteed safe reception when they arrived on Petra3, and why. The three of them were humbled into silence by this news, and they just nodded in understanding.

From the space station a number of taxi's were heading their way, the livery of the one in front was very striking in a sheen of chromium dark blue and banded along its length in gold.

This one latched on first.

''Hello Bryce.'' welcomed Jane kindly.

''Well welcome you are Queen Jane! Many torn apart hearts are mending by your visit, I can tell you that! I bring your personal taxi that is at your disposal throughout your stay, and it will remain yours when you leave, to be mothballed until you return in the future.''

''Thank you for your welcome dear Bryce, I have missed you all so very much. Will you be my personal taxi driver?''

''Sorry Queen Jane but I am afraid not. Your driver I have trained up myself though, a good lad. His bloodline was not in taxis as mine was, his destiny was to be a window glazier, but all the same, he is the best.''

Jane, Qasim, Qasim the Junior, Itagaki, and Ayo were whisked away by Bryce towards the space station.

All the other taxies went to-and-fro from the space station to the Amaterasu, collecting all that had come to Petra3. Every one of the drivers went on board The Amaterasu, and standing respectfully, bowed their heads as their passengers embarked their taxies. Near the end of the line, it was Maan and Pilar's turn with Captain Lunn. The four of his Homeworld soldiers that had been trapped with Lunn would catch the last taxi.

''Hello Maan?!'' he was greeted kindly with by the driver.

Maan looked at him trying to remember who he was, standing a little shorter than he was in a powerful muscle-bound body, blond hair and fair complexion and blue smiling eyes. He admitted to him ''I know you...?''

The driver explained ''Remember the war games as kids when you got to Petra3 first? It was you who stopped to help me to my feet when I tripped, helping me to limp back to the safety zone.''

''Griffin?!'' Maan exclaimed. ''What in all of this are you working as a taxi driver for?!''

Sadly, Griffin told him ''My stupid fault, Maan, went back at it too early, I did. The medics told me not to favour the injury to my ankle, telling me my ankle would communicate to me what it wanted. They told me my body over a few weeks would be getting everything ready for the repair, and it would hurt like mad when it started it, to keep me off it for a few days. Well, it took a week and everything felt better after that. The medics warned me that it was just the first stage, and over the year, the mending sequence would happen a couple of times more. Yours truly here thought he knew better didn't he, and went back to full training? The damage is permanent now, my ankle gives out within the hour, and I am laid low for a week. I was kicking my heels, so to speak, right peed off I was, as I was so useless. Well, a few months ago, Bryce, pulling me along by my proverbial ear, took me for an hour's taxi ride.'' He continued, exclaiming ''I tell you what Maan, that man can throw one of those things around like I would not believe was possible! He told me then that an important driver's job was on the horizon and he was considering me as I ticked all the boxes, as I was a fighter as well. Well, the training I tell you was hard, very hard, but exciting none the less. I went against three others in the final assessment in space and down on the surface of Petra3, and got the job. Later, I will be Queen Jane's personal driver, but when she leaves, I will be King James's and his family's designated driver.''

''Well done Griffin, sort of, it ain't too bad then, sorry about your ankle though!''

''Yeah, well, serves me right I suppose.'' he admitted thoughtfully, then he looked at them all seriously and said ''Right, let us get it out of the way, you lot are just you lot as far as most everybody is concerned. You Maan, Pilar, and Lunn are Captain Fighters of Homeworld and will be respected as such. There will be a bit of awkwardness, it is inevitable, but not from your peers that knew the three of you before it happened. It is just a few, a very few mind you, who believe that the laws should not have been tampered with. You see it is hard to quantify such a thing to some fighters, you know, those that took the oath for the Dead People Walking, and the Gauntlet Runners. A majority vote still leaves those that do not agree. There will be no trouble, I promise you that, but some courtesies will be just acted out civilities, nothing more.''

''And you Griffin?'' asked Maan.

''I knew you Maan, then, a little strange you seemed to me but a good fellow kid all the same, helping me and all. In truth, all of this is over my head. King James, I trust in, with all my heart, and if he says everything is all right, then I will believe everything is all right, so...'' to honour his words he stuck a hand out to Maan. The handshake was so fiercely strong that Maan struggled to match it. Griffin went to Lunn, who equalled it, and then to Pilar, who raised Griffin's eyebrows a little, as he juggled the firmness of his shake to match hers.

''Thanks Griffin, you're a good bloke.'' Pilar told him.

He smiled at them, ''Right, where do you want to go?''

Maan asked ''What is the schedule Griffin, do we all go to the space station?''

Griffin explained ''Well, there is no need really as the fewer the better on the space station. Princess Heidi will welcome them over there and escort them down on the space hop shuttle. King James will then give a welcoming speech in the terminal, but it is all formality with a bit of pageantry thrown in.''

''Up to you then Griff...?''

He suggested ''Lebbaeus is at a loose end, and Bryce soon, so, after I took you to where you wanted to go, we were all going to meet up at Jock's for a cup of tea, you are welcome to join us if you want?''

They all heartedly agreed, then Pilar exclaimed ''Poor Torleik, he has been forgotten! Perhaps Lebbaeus can cast his eye over him?'' suggested Pilar.

''A wounded warrior?'' asked Griffin.

Maan hesitated then said ''Sort of Griff, better come with Lunn and me to help lift him to your taxi.''

''Bloody Thergo...! Bloody Thergo...! Bloody Thergo...!'' continually uttered Griffin in his wide-eyed amazement at the size of the fearsome looking Torleik as he helped carry him to his taxi. 'Bloody Thergo', was a new mild expletive that had naturally come about, and used as an exclamation of great shock.

Elie and Jock welcomed them. Firm handshakes went around then Elie toured around with hugs and kisses.

''Where is Gus, Elie?'' asked Lunn.

''He is with his school party dearest Lunn the Unsung, to watch the ceremonies; he will be back for tea though. You are a surprise to me, does Erimentha know you have come too?''

''No Elie, there was a mishap, the shuttle bay closed before I and a few of my men could get off it.''

''Who was driving?'' it was a rhetorical question.

''Lord Ayo, El, he got two weeks confined to his quarters for that when we get back. I feel very guilty about it!''

Knowing nods, smiles, and raised eyebrows went around the table aimed at him.

Lunn looked at them and stammered out ''He..., he... he did not do that on purpose did he...?''

They all nodded to him and chuckled away.

''Oh!! I owe him big time for that! Is Erimentha around?''

Elie told him ''She is part of the soldier's formation parading; it is very spectacular, rhythmatic clashing of swords on parry shields and all. We have had at least ten dress rehearsals in the last week, so we stayed up here to get away from it all is the truth.''

There was a little disappointment on Lunn's face. Griffin suggested ''Tell you what, when I ferry Jock down to pick up Gus, I will pick up Erimentha too. I am sort of off duty now until tomorrow morning anyway, so how's about that?''

'''...ello, wots your name then, mines Gus?''

'''...ello Gus, mines Qasim the Junior, but don't say 'the junior' bit, not many people do now...what have you got there then?''

''Me wooden spanner, but me dads is bigger and heavier than mine, he clobbered his enemies with it he told me.''

''Mum clobbered some too she said, with her sword.''

''Didn't your mum give you a toy sword then?''

''Not yet, later when I can pick hers up in one hand and swish it over my head, she said she would give me one. What's it like having it on your belt then?''

''It makes you feel all grown up with the grownups. Some of them spar with me now and again, and once I hit one on the shin, I did not mean to hurt him but mum took it away for a week. Dad don't wear his all the time like me though, only practicing with Bryce.''

''Can I have a go?''

''No, the King has said no swishing around, mum told me!''

''Where do you live then?''

''With mum and dad on the dock nearest to the space station.''

''Wot, the one with all the lights on?''

''Yeah, dad said he is going to give it to me when I am taller. It opens up right in the middle you know? And The Ama... Ama...u, the ship you came in, is going inside. Something about getting rid of the stink or something. Did it smell much when you were on it Qasim?''

''Cor, yeah Gus!!!'' Qasim exclaimed with gusto. ''It ponged, and mum thought that I did it. Hey, Mum said I would get Homeworld when I grow up, do you want to swap your dock for it?''

''Does it open up in the middle?''

''I don't think so, but it is much bigger!''

''No, I want something that opens up. Here comes dad, it is my teatime.'' Gus told him.

''Can I come too?''

''Dunno, best ask dad.''

Qasim saw Jock coming over. He begged a little worryingly ''Will you ask him for me?''

''Hello son, did you have an exciting day?'' Jock asked him.

''Yeah dad, the parade was fun, and can Qas... Qas... come back for tea with us dad?''

''I'm not sure?'' Jock looked around and saw Jane still on the dais looking around; it was not long before his waving arm was noticed. Jock lifted Qasim the Junior off the floor with one arm and pointed his hand above his head, raising his eyebrows asking for permission.

Jane smiled, nodded, then put her two closed hands to the side of her head, and closed her eyes momentarily.

''Do you want to spend the night with Gus, Qasim?''

''Yeah!!! ...yes please!'' he agreed excitedly. Gus was beaming.

There was an exchange of nods, then Jock led them off explaining ''We have to find Erimentha first, she is coming up with us.''

By the time he saw Erimentha, Jock had come up with an idea to make it a surprise for her, telling her ''I was told to grab any off-duty warrior or soldier as a guard for Qasim the Junior, and I am sorry Erimentha, but you seem to be the one.''

''It's all right Jock.'' she told him kindly. It was always 'all right' for Erimentha, as she was as lost as Lunn was.

Nobody saw their welcoming embrace, but they all heard the sobs of happiness between them.

A little later, Erimentha addressed them all, saying ''I have one important thing I must do on the planet surface before I can stay the night; it is a round trip. Griff, would you be so kind and take me down, and bring me back up please?''

She went straight to Heidi and asked ''Princess Heidi, I would like a word of great importance with King James.''

Ten minutes later, she stood before him in his quarters. ''Your Majesty, I exercise my right to stand down from my duties as a Captain of Soldiers on Petra3?''

''Of course, Captain Erimentha, accepted, of course it is. Stand back to recognise your resignation.''

Erimentha took one pace back, relaxed and stripped herself of all her insignia, and then placed it in King James's open hand.

''You will be sorely missed on the fighting fields.''

''My heart and mind are no longer here on the planet Petra3 Your Majesty.''

''Then fare you well dear Erimentha, besides the right to freely choose your own path, you have the king's blessings too.''

Erimentha sobbed out ''Thank you Your Majesty, I love you as all your subjects do, a great man you are. I must now pull my roots up from here to take with me to replant them. I promise you if I am successful, I will not let down where my seed was sown, where I grew up, and where I was honed.''

Erimentha went quickly to her quarters, as a captain they were just a couple of rooms in the barracks. Always accompanied now, the guard stood to attention outside of her door, purely as a mark of respect for her. She pulled off her fighting garb that she had always worn and dressed herself in a leisure skirt that she had never worn. The tight combat pleating of her hair she pulled out and the tangles brushed. Her hair went down to her shoulders, and she looked hard at herself in the mirror. She contemplated if she was pretty enough for Lunn, and wondered if he will like her the same now out of uniform. She smiled at herself to get a little confidence up then left without even looking back. It had been a lonely place for her, alone when off duty.

It took thirty minutes to get to see Queen Jane. Erimentha stood before her and asked simply ''Dear Queen Jane, I wish to swear my allegiances to you and Homeworld.''

''If that is your wish girl, yes of course. Your name now girl, so to be known to be called forward?''

''Erimentha Your Majesty.''

''Erimentha, is that you? It is, I see now, you are very pretty!'' exclaimed Jane. ''A love, a home, and a purpose, Erimentha, is all a heart really relishes in life, dear child. I am quoting from King James himself; do you have his blessings too?''

''Yes, Your Majesty, I do.''

Jane asked ''It is Lunn, I know, do you know where he is at this moment?''

''With Jock and Elie, Queen Jane.''

''My son is with them too. Then Erimentha, bow if you would, and then give me your oath to be considered.''

She went on one knee and intoned ''I, Erimentha, a free woman and without shame, swear my life and heart into your service Queen Jane. My allegiances from this time onwards are for Homeworld, that is if you would accept me?''

Jane, very happily replied ''I do, 'Erimentha of Homeworld', please stand and accept my hug of congratulations.''

At arm's length, Jane stood thinking, then suggested ''It was lucky that Lunn...?!'' she paused ''...wait a minute...?!'' her astute mind was working overtime. She nodded and smiled. ''Right, your first duties Erimentha is to report to Captain Lunn as one of his soldiers, take this message from me and tell him that he is now my sons personal body guard. You and he will shadow my son on his stay here, keeping him out from under people's feet, and guarding against the mischief he is prone to get up to. Mid-morning, after he has had his breakfast, bring him back to me.'' Jane then confessed to Erimentha ''It is his first time he has been away from home you know, and his mum and dad, so if he starts to play up, bring him back if you would? Go now Erimentha, I will not detain you any longer. One small favour I will ask of you though, before you go aloft, seek out Lord Ayo for me and tell him that I want a word with him, would you please?''

Ayo moaned ''A whole bloody month now confined to quarters when we get back Itagaki! Jane was all right about it too, she smiled at me, and in the same breath told me it was a very nice thing that I had done there?!''

''Well, it was a very naughty thing to do too my darling! You know Lunn was captain of the homeguard soldiers Ayo. Two weeks punishment for a mistake and double that for deliberately doing what you did, well... it is not too bad?''

''But a whole bloody month Itagaki...!''

Itagaki put it in perspective for him ''Think darling; it was a serious enough disregard of discipline to award you a month in the kitchens, yes? Or even worse still...?!'' as an afterthought she muttered ''...if there could be anything worse than that?''

Ayo paled a little and visibly shuddered. ''Oh yeah!'' he breathed out in shock at that revelation.

Torleik was resting in one of the remote storerooms to keep him out of the minds of the boys as Elie sensed they were itching to get up to mischief.

'''ooos that then?'' asked Qasim the Junior as they wandered around.

''Roboto, he is my robot that babysitted me when I was younger.''

''Can you make him do things?''

''Yeah, anything. I use his shins to practice on, and he shouts out 'ouch' when I hit them.'' Gus told him.

''Let's have a go then?''

A clack, clack, clack sound came, with a ''Ow! Youch! Ooch!'' and lots of giggling.

''Are you hitting poor Roboto again Gus?!'' shouted out Elie in accusation.

''No, Qasim is, mum, he is doing it!''

''Will you two boys stop it please, Roboto does not like it!''

Sat at the table with Lebbaeus, Griff, Erimentha and Lunn, Maan and Pilar, she told them ''That poor droid, ever since his dad gave him that mock spanner Gus has smacked his shins every chance he gets, it is not right you know?!''

Jock was in the kitchen tending his biscuits in the oven, he was adjusting the heat input to plus or minus one degree. He laughed out ''He cannot feel a thing sweetheart; his legs are just steel supports for his frame. If he could feel any sensation or discomfort at all, it would be in his storage area, his brain, where his AI is!''

Elie argued ''It is not just an artificial intelligence Jock; he has emotions too! Think how you would feel if two little boys kept smacking your shins with a wooden spanner and giggling, it must be horrible for him! They will break him anyway if they carry on!''

Jock snorted, then said ''He is broken anyway, it was a billion to one chance his synapse network formed between the lattice slip planes as they eased out in his storage area block, creating those trillion plus links. As for the shell his AI is housed in, it is an inanimate structure, when he is hit, the sounds he makes are to trigger Gus's giggling. Roboto interprets that as, Gus is functioning normally. Functioning darling, not behaving! He sees Gus operating within the parameters we have set for him. We call it 'happy', Roboto collects the data around him, and in this case, it is his giggling, and that equates out to the sum we have set on the other side of the equal sign he is programmed to match.''

''We did not actually give that instruction to him Jock, we did not actually program him for the responses he shows. He interpreted them himself, those actions, reactions, when he plays with Gus!''

''Yeah in a way, El! He has a self-learning capability as all my work droids do. They are programmed to amalgamate like signatures that their sensors pick up, but it is me, we, that verify if they are usable in the sense that they are 'right'.''

''No, Jock, no! Do you Remember when we left Gus as a baby with Roboto as his babysitter that first time, to go to the war victory celebration party on the planet? We did not program him for that, he interpreted his own actions, and what did we find, Gus as happy as anything when we came back?!''

''Again, sort of, El. Gus was happy yes, and as safe as he would have been with any one of us here with him. However, we verified those actions, reactions, to Roboto as 'right', he does not know that it is 'right' as such, as he does not know that any other action is 'wrong'. If I told Roboto to squirt oil in Gus's lughole every hour he would, his programming would then be imbedded with the 'right' trigger to do just that. His synapse network integrates these...''

As Jock lectured on from the kitchen, Elie whispered ''Hark at Jock in there, it is all engineering to him, not a speck of the impossible in him. Roboto has continually developed over the years, not by Jock programming him, but by Roboto adapting to Gus as he grew older. It must be learning the way we think about it, based on an appreciation that Gus grows older as time goes by. If not, Roboto would be treating Gus the same way as when he started. My darling husband cannot see this though, he sees Roboto acting more, well, let us call it, maturely, towards Gus, and he awards himself full responsibility for it, although he has not done one thing to that droid's programming since he agreed Roboto could look after Gus!''

Jock's voice was picked up again ''...now that in turn then, you will see, means that...''

Elie giggled quietly saying ''Everything Jock does is in engineering mode. Since he did that one-day stint in the kitchens on Homeworld, he has become a fanatic on cooking biscuits. He has made himself a colour chart for these, based on temperature and time, and he has not taken his eyes off them since he put them in the oven. He measured all the ingredients to the new historical 'gram' he unearthed looking through the forbidden histories, measuring them on his calibrated scales, actually in his workshop, mind you?! He counts the stirs, clockwise and anticlockwise as he mixes the ingredients together, and his dropping consistency off the spoon is timed to the half second.'' Elie was lost in quiet giggles when she confessed ''The silly fool even made himself a frame that sits on the table over the bowl to rest his spoon on at a given height for this! He told me accuracy was what it was all about to get a consistent quality. The silly man even writes up a log, would you believe that, recording his research on biscuit making, to ponder over now and again?''

Pilar asked quietly ''Are his biscuits any good?''

Elie shrugged and told her smiling ''There all right, Pil! Just plain old biscuits, basic recipe, normal nondescript taste, nothing special. The amount of effort he puts in, and the fretting he does over them, you would think it would be a gateau cordon bleu he will pull from the oven in a moment.'' She then called out, breaking off Jock's lecture ''How are your biscuits coming along darling?''

''Yeah, their fine, but the back ones are a little darker than the front ones again. I thought my modification to the oven would have sorted that one out, you know?''

Elie whispered ''Three whole days he was at it, thinning the insulation down a bit at the back of the oven and thickening it up a bit at the front. He was in there for one whole day doing tests using single dollops of mixture in the middle of the baking tray. He thinks everything has preciseness, and he just cannot figure out why they always come out slightly differently when he does the same thing twice.'' Pilar and Erimentha giggled with Elie.

Maan, Lunn, Lebbaeus, and Griff just frowned at each other, they thought Jock's approach was spot on; after all, they would have done the same thing! So why the amusement from the girls?

Jock presented his tray full of biscuits on the table. They looked good, there was no undercooking, and no overcooking, they were all about the same size and shape, they all had risen a little to the same degree, and they smelt as delicious as all newly made biscuits smelt delicious! Jock mumbled apologetically ''Well, sorry everybody, next time perhaps?!''

Gus and Qasim appeared from nowhere and they all tucked in. They were sweet without being overwhelming, a crunchy case to them, soft and moist in the middle, the taste of the browned outside blended nicely with the creamy centre of the biscuit.

There was one left untouched in the centre of the tray; and Jock was frowning at it. ''What is the matter?'' asked Elie.

''I was just wondering what was wrong with that one.''

Elie, Pilar, and Erimentha giggled; Maan, Lunn, Lebbaeus, and Griff lent forward for a closer look at it.

''Can we have it?'' asked Gus staring at it too.

Elie picked it up saying ''Of course you can sweetheart.'' With that, she tried to snap it equally into two, but by chance, it snapped into three pieces.

''See that lads, that has never happened before!'' moaned Jock glumly.

''All the same it was a good effort Jock!'' reckoned Maan seriously, the other men nodded in agreement.

Jock considered ''Yeah, it must be something to do with the oven thermostat is my thinking, but there again I might be mixing the batter too long perhaps.'' The men thought that was a reasonable supposition.

Elie stared wide eyed at Jock, Pilar looked to Maan, and Erimentha at Lunn, shaking their heads at them in wonderment.

An alarm went off, Jock listened, and he told them casually ''We have a customer?'' When what he had just said hit home, and he realised the consequences of that, he went into immediate shock, and the blood left his face.

Major Yaotl and Æglæca went to see Jane. She smiled, then suggested kindly ''You have sworn your allegiances to Petra3 haven't you Æglæca?''

Æglæca confessed ''Yes Jane I have. That blackmailing git of a King James told me the only way to get Major Yaotl out of prison was to side with him! He told me that if I was a Petra3ian in the first place, I would not be in trouble right then, so it was my fault, would you believe that?''

Jane chuckled at the outrageousness of her peer here on Petra3, and asked ''Are you happy though?''

Æglæca told her kindly to put her at her ease ''Yes Jane we are. I am a captain of warriors under Major Yaotl, and the king gave us a four-room apartment, one of the new ones built in the top of the terminal dome. We have a north view from our lounge over the town and a south view from our bedroom looking out over the grass plains to the south.''

''You will miss home though, I know?''

''I am not sure about that Jane; it is really up to you. As Wally, with Mary by his side, has now stood down as the Petra3ian Ambassador to Homeworld, they were scared nearly to death by your stand against James, Jane, was why, the king has asked Major Yaotl to stand forward to take Wally's place. And that is not all, the cheeky bugger then had the nerve to ask me to stand forward as Major Yaotl's aide de camp!''

Jane could not believe it, she told them chuckling ''He blatantly cooks the books on this whim and fancy thing in his governorship, I bet nobody complained too?''

''No Jane, it was unanimously agreed by all concerned that Major Yaotl was the best man for the job, and consequently, me by his side as his aide de camp.''

''You know what that crafty bugger has done? He has tied a tether between us, but not one of string that can be readily cut, but one of steel that cannot be.'' She smiled and said in a wistful voice ''I wish I had the brain he has, a war strategist mentality, who would have seen this coming, I ask you?''

''Then, you will agree, Jane?''

''Of course, dear Æglæca.'' She then asked curiously ''Major Yaotl, forthcoming Petra3ian Ambassador to Homeworld, how long were you imprisoned before you were let free?''

He shrugged saying ''In truth I knew nothing about it! I was never imprisoned Jane! It was the day after Æglæca returned five years ago when she told me that a deal had been brokered and I was free. That deal of course was Æglæca swearing her allegiance to Petra3.''

Jane snorted out in mock disgust ''King James worked all this out on his way back here when I deported him from my planet that five years ago! You were both under secrecy orders, weren't you?''

Æglæca said to her ''That was part of the deal Jane, to say nothing to you. It was the reason King James was able to send me back home to Homeworld where my heart was and visit you that first time. You see, I was sent as his spy, to bring back to him your disposition as I saw it. I told him exactly what you wanted to tell him Jane over that, to the letter. For in truth it is all that I could see and he accepted it, as all I returned with reported the same back to him that time.'' She then chuckled out ''But, I did not tell him that I knew you so well, and to take our reports with a pinch of salt. I do not think is was treason, as I had no leave to speculate or offer sage on what I really saw and knew.''

''Hum, well, let us keep that part quiet, shall we Æglæca?!''

There was a loud commotion out in the terminal that grabbed their attentions. Major Yaotl dashed out to see what was going on. He brought back astonishing news; that there were now three daystars glinting in the sky. A new starship was in orbit with The Amaterasu and The Pepromene!

Two score of people ran into King James's quarters, they were not in there for long. Orders were shouted out, people flooded back into the terminal. Within fifteen minutes, King James was addressing his assembled peoples. ''Our guess is it is a lone ship and its captain. What he is doing here can only be explained away by his code pickup being damaged and he has no idea that there is a 'stay away' signal being transmitted out from Petra3. We want to use him as a disinformation monger, to take with him that Petra3 is as it should be, still with a subservient population of Plebs as slaves. We need to strip out or hide anything we can from the terminal that might give us away. I want all that can, to pick up on your old lives and start living them again, go back to your shops, your jobs, and trades, and we need lots of Plebs about, and police and guard too. All those floating around, and there will be many, take the young ones, anybody under eighteen, into hiding. Use all the hotels near the border of town. Go now in haste, the terminal is a priority.''

''You have to pick that captain up, Griff, and take him to the space station.'' Jock suggested.

''What can I tell him Jock?''

''Act dumb, play along with him. Say there has been a ceremony on the planet, do not mention anything about the Elite that should be there. We do not know how King James will want to play this, so we must keep him occupied until the hop shuttle gets back up here. I will be priming the people over there with Lunn.''

''How many is over there Griff, do you know?'' asked Elie.

''How many would want to stay on board her after the welcoming? Why would they stay there anyway? My guess is it will be deserted!''

Jock took that in, in dismay. A deserted space station was an impossibility! He thought hard then called over Roboto. Jock said to it ''There is a human unit not functioning well. He understands only basic speech, less than Gus does. When this unit asks you for a beer, say ' _Good day sir, it will be my pleasure_ ' and present it to him. He might ask you other questions about Plebs. Each time he expects an answer say ' _There are plenty, and they are very cheap on this planet'._ now log that in and come with Lunn and me.''

Before Jock and his party left, he climbed into his Resident Engineer's uniform that he had just used three times in his life to visit the space station. Elie had to cut down the back of his trousers so he could get the fly zip together up front. As he walked, he heard the ominous sounds as the fabric carried on tearing. ''What should I do Jock?'' asked Lunn.

''Dunno mate, stay hid and see what happens.''

The space station was indeed deserted. Jock took Roboto behind the bar and demonstrated what he wanted. He then left him there and did a quick panic search around for anything that might be found to aid them in their subterfuge. It was not the cabins he concentrated on, but the small stores and junk rooms. In one, he found the remains of some old dummies that had been used to practice the spanner on, as a weapon. One of them sported a police constable uniform. It was battered around a bit and scruffy but it would have to do. He got Lunn to climb into it, and tried brushing out some of the creases.

They then sat at a table in the captain's lounge and waited.

''Do not say anything Lunn! You should not be here as just a common constable, only the sergeants and up are tolerated. For me, I am going to explain that I was ordered to wait here by a captain that went planet bound, and you were the only police officer that was around to guard me, it might work if you keep quiet and let me do all the talking. Look out, here he comes!'' warned Jock, as he saw Griff coming around to one of the taxi hatches that led directly into the captain's lounge.

The captain entered, his face a little ashen with cryo fatigue. Just wearing his landfall captain's uniform, Jock was unsure of his rank, as his peaked hat would have told him by the number of gold stars that it sported, but it was worn only with the official and ceremonial garb.

He went straight to the bar and demanded ''Wisky!''

''Shit!'' hissed out Jock as he turned to look. He watched Roboto top up a large beer mug with wisky saying ''Good day sir, it will be my pleasure.''

''Generous measure droid?!'' the captain stated looking suspiciously at Roboto. ''How much?''

Roboto was slightly one side of the captain, Jock opened one hand extending his fingers.

''Five.'' responded Roboto. Jock quickly closed his hand an opened it again ''Ten.'' said Roboto. Jock did the same ''Fifteen'', ''Twenty'', ''Twenty-five'', ''Thirty'', ''Thirty-five'', ''Forty'', Forty-five''.

After a short pause, the captain muttered angrily. ''Bloody rip-off, I should have had a beer.''

''Good day sir, it will be my pleasure.'' Roboto said, and then started to pour a beer into a mug.

''No, you complete idiot, I do not like beer, it gives me the wind something awful!''

''I will have it?!'' Jock offered.

The captain was not in a good mood at all, and he eyed Jock as he walked towards the bar. ''What are you doing in the captain's lounge?!''

''A two-star captain told me to wait here escorted by that police officer over there until he returns from the surface.''

''A bloody two star...? He has no such rights or privileges here, nor does that constable over there!!''

''He outranks us?''

The captain's eyes twitched, he was really mad now, and wanted some proverbial blood, he demanded ''Then you two bloody well wait outside then!''

''Cannot do that captain!'' shouted over Lunn, he had been bullied enough by the police in his lifetime and knew the persona he had to adopt to be like them. ''The two star is with my captain, some business they have between them, he knows I am here.''

The captain hesitated, obviously churning over in his mind if he wanted to lock horns with a police captain or not. He reluctantly backed down and turned his attention back to Jock. ''I want some work done, some meteor damage took out my radio and code receiving equipment. Who is the best mechanic for that around this crummy backwater rip-off planet then?!''

''Me, I specialise in radio and code receiver equipment.''

''You all say that! Where is your dock then?''

''The one closest to here!''

''That near derelict thing?! Tell you what, I will do you a favour and let you have the last bid for the work. I will give you three estimates and you knock fifteen percent off the lowest, and the work is yours.''

'' _Of your own writing!_ '' thought Jock.

''Well?!'' demanded the captain.

''No, no thank you captain. As you can see, I am very busy, I have two ships waiting already, and I do not think I can get you in for about three weeks anyway.''

''You refuse me?! How dare you? Let me tell you what, you will pick up that bid at the price I tell you to, how's that? Or I will have you registered at the Captains Guild as useless, what do you think about that then?!!''

''Well, I do not want that to happen, no captain, of course not! But I cannot possibly get you in for three weeks, as I have already told you.''

In an ominous voice the captain told him ''I am absolutely certain you will be able to do something about that?!''

It would not have made any difference to what the circumstances were, Jock had no option but to be bullied into agreeing ''It will be ready in three days then?'' It was a true estimate; repairing or replacing the equipment would take that long even if he left it to his droids to do.

A sneer came onto the captain's lips; he had his 'win', and Jock too, in his pocket. Feeling cocky now he decided to take full advantage of that with ''Pick up the price for the wisky for me and it's a done deal.''

Jock put on his best 'defeated' look and reluctantly nodded in agreement.

''Go on then.'' he stood to one side smiling; arm extended towards the bar.

Jock did feel 'defeated' then for real, as all of the matrix supporting equipment was now broken up for bits and parts for other projects, so he could not even act out the transferring of the money that way, even besides the fact that all the matrix equipment proper was destroyed on Petra3. He had no hard cash, as the Petra3 dollar was all burnt up or used for papier-mâché modelling in the schools. He stood there staring at the bar top. He gave up, nodded, smiled, and then turned to lay flat the captain with his best punch to his nose.

Suddenly, Lunn cautioned them ''The planet hop shuttle is ready to dock!''

Jock snapped upright to attention, warning with his eyes for Lunn to do the same.

While his attention was back on the bar, the captain scrutinised the droid behind it ''Strange...!'' he muttered. ''...it looks like a dock model...?!'' with that, the noise of the bustling passengers reached his ears. A female Pleb mule had the audacity to enter the captain's lounge weighed down with cases, and the captain went berserk.

With a snap kick to her gut, the female Pleb went sprawling, the cases flew into the air. With a wail of despair, the Pleb curled up into the foetal position while the captain sent in more kicks, and he was enjoying it! His lips were drawn back into a sickening smirk, bared teeth and wide eyed; he kicked away, always to the arms protecting the head. Blood splattered about; the captain started to giggle when he saw it. As the Pleb started to lose consciousness, the protecting arms became weaker exposing targets on the face, which he booted at; he started to pant in his passion.

''Do you mind...'' was asked casually. ''...will you desist in damaging my property?''

''If that is yours, then get it out of the captain's lounge at once!!!'' screamed the captain.

''You will know your place...!''

''Oh, really, really?! I am a four-star captain, you arshole!!''

In a very patronising tone was said back ''Yes you will know your place then, for you see I have a spangled five-star Captains rating.''

''Oh, really, really, ' _knows thy shipses_ ' then do we?!'' was sarcastically spat back with some accompanying spittle. The impossible status of a spangled five-star Captain meant somebody had risen above his bloodline, and that was an impossibility in itself. Originally the chance to aim for it was put into the law in hope every Captain would work that little bit harder to try to reach that impossible promotional level, good business acumen is all it was, a sort of carrot for the donkey that could never be reached. It had never happened, it could not, but it was legal though, and had to be recognised, as it was the law. 'Know thy ship', the class and model, was the only perquisite to be a starship captain, but that meant a bonding too with it, you being part of the ship and the ship being a part of you. To be a spangled five-star Captain you had to know them all, everything that was in space. Jason, as a starship captain, was unique amongst his peers, as he had never used in his life any of the auto support in his flying; everything was done through mental calculation and manually applied, it was because he wanted to. That gave him what no other captain had, initiative. The physical controls were more or less the same, what was left was what he had been doing anyway, working it all out for himself. If the expertise of a captain was judged solely on their ability in remembering where the auto buttons were, then all could sit, or not as some did not even bother to do that, in that captain's chair and wallow in their relatively speaking, privileged status.

''We do.'' Jason informed him evenly.

''We have a spangled five-star Captains space madness too, don't we? Best go and see the medics and get some tablets!''

Very snootily Jason replied ''How dare you! But I suppose that is all I can expect from a common four-star captain like you?''

''Common..., common...?! How dare you, I say! For that insult I am going to drag you down into nothing, nothing at all, got it?! You will spend your last few hours screaming out your woes in the hard-labour mine. A nice spangled five star ending rating that will be for you and your bloodline.'' he warned, then turned to Lunn and demanded ''You, asshole, arrest this upstart and imprison him!''

Lunn looked panicked as he did not know how Jason was playing this, but Jason saved him by sneering out at the newly arrived captain, as if talking to himself ''He does not even know the basic protocols to follow!'' in truth insulting him in turn.

He blared back angrily. ''You... you... you imbecilic sod you!!! The protocols...?! The bloody protocols...?! Of course, I know the bloody protocols you piece of shit!'' Very condescendingly he grunted out ''Wasting my time!!! All right then, all right, I make a 'Captain's Challenge' against another.'' This was an extraordinarily grave insult reserved for the spiteful, usually used, for instance, by a three star against a two star, or a two star against a one-star taxi driver. Above a three star, such things were felt below their status. ''Come on then, come on, let me see your captains scroll then!''

Jason kicked his female Pleb mule in the head, to get its attention, his boot came away blooded, the only normal thing that the newly arrived captain had seen since he had arrived there! ''Stop your whining and get my scroll out, it's in that black carryall.''

A male Pleb went to the side of the female Pleb, Jason shouted ''It can do that for itself, now clean its blood off my boot!''

A twitch of doubt flitted through the captain's mind; this captain seemed to be behaving 'typically'! He then shook his head to get rid of that absurd indecision.

Jason was handed his ornate red scroll case, which he unlocked and took out his captain's scroll. Before he handed it over, he warned ''Are you absolutely certain you want to do this?''

''Give it here!'' demanded the captain snatching it out of Jason's hands. He unfurled it, glanced at it, and then his face went pale. ''Fifteen captain's signatures...?!'' he muttered in astonishment. He knew the law, at least four were required by the Captains Guild, an impossible number of peers to voluntarily step forward to honour another captain in that backstabbing, riddled with petty jealousies, society they all lived in. He looked again; the signatories had their registered spaceship scribed alongside each name comprising of one 2Star and fourteen 3Star captains. To cap it all there were no requirements listed, these requirements were the standard code of conduct all space captains, including five stars, were expected to follow and honour.

Not having them listed meant they were not necessary and that meant a Spangled rating. Grasping at non-existent straws the captain sat at a table and scrutinised the scroll very carefully, looking for all the well-hidden secrets embodied in the parchment's scribe work to make it impossible to forge. He started to sob as he read on, realising it was a public humiliation he was heading for. An official 'Captains Challenge Against Another' was always conducted downwards, not sideways, or upwards, as the spiteful accuser's purpose was to discredit, and character assassinate their victim to end their career. The 'get-out' was knowing that if they could not cast doubt on the abilities of the captain to honour the document, charges would not be pressed back upwards against them. Therefore, this was different, as he had 'Captains Challenge Against Another' upwards leaving him directly in the firing line.

''You will answer my questions!'' stated Jason, it was not a request.

The captain responded very cowed ''Of course, I will sir.''

''Your name for starters, and then why you are here as a so-called 4Star?''

''Captain Gobbwer at your service sir. I am the hop shuttle captain for Petra1, now passing through on my way to Petra2 as my navigation was messed up you see, and I ended up here instead. I am selling and delivering a class five tug ship to a lowly status, bottom of the rung, 2Star dirt transporter who did not get his inherited spaceship.''

''What are you doing with that tug ship in the first place?''

A bit more brightly Gobbwer explained ''Fair and square win at cards, sir, I promise you. It was he who put his ship down as the stake, and I just pipped him at the post with my hand. He did the right thing though and committed suicide.''

Jason asked naïvely ''I have heard of these card things, illegal, aren't they?''

''Um, well, yes, it is bad for business for one thing. For an example, what I am doing has left one captain not trading, he is dead as I have said, until the other one on Petra2 picks up on the work he should have done. Another thing is of course a bloodline has been broken, forfeited because of the suicide, and there will be one less surplus captain in the pool that The Elite do not like at all, unhealthy business balance and all that. Some pots, that is what you try to win, are massive and causes all sorts of imbalances in the business plan as people upgrade or get more money than they should have for the bloodline work that they do.''

''Where do these... 'pots'... come from then?''

Gobbwer explained to him ''You bet against one another that the cards you have in your hand add up to a higher value than what is in the others hands. Basically, it works something like this. There are six different sets of cards all mixed up for dealing. They have Red, Black, Green, Blue, Silver and Gold spots on them, ten cards in each colour, but the patterns on the back of them are all identical though. Each has one up to ten spots on them. You get five cards to bet, and the basic way to win is with the highest number of added up spots, so forty-five is maximum, as two of the same number of spots in your hand is higher, so, two ones is lowest, two tens is highest. Then you get two cards in your hand with the same number of spots, as I said, then three of a kind, then next is two sets of differed pairs, which is better. Next is three of one number, then a run of, say, four, five, six, seven, eight, in all sets except silver and gold as they are the best hands. It your five cards are the same colour, a mix, no matter what they are, that is higher again, silver ones then gold ones at the top. Then you get three of one kind and two of another, silver, and gold the highest, then four of the same number of spots, with a silver and or a gold card in the hand even higher still. Then five the same, say five tens are the highest, you can only lose with another run of numbers in the silver and gold. With six, seven, eight, nine, and ten, in gold, you cannot lose with that, beats the same silver hand.'' He finished smiling saying ''That's how I won that ship out there, I had the top gold hand and the last owner had the silver one.''

Jason and Jock had the same thought '' _...that you dealt to him for sure!_ '' It was the same universal pack of cards that they used, and the rules were the same, and for them the odds were just too great that the silver top hand and the gold top hand had come out in the same deal.

All wealthy people, either cash and or power wise, think they have a higher intellectual level than the 'normal' poorer people below them. It is a trade-off for physical power, the ability to fight, that is instinctive, to be the dominant one for breeding rights. Take away that need to stand eyeball to eyeball to show your superiority and the rich will arrogantly stand forward believing their genes are what make them the genetic betters. Jason knew of this so well, where in his previous life he had to bow and grovel in front of such people, people that were nothing really, they just had more material wealth and money than he had. Inversely, he had expected the same from those below him. The Plebs of course, the lowest of the low, had to bow and grovel to everybody, the more intense it must seem too to the hierarchy in that society. So, well-practiced he was for his next step in controlling and manipulating Captain Gobbwer. He snorted out contemptuously ''A Plebs game then, simple, and straightforward. It has no intellectual substance at all to appeal to me, I can see why it was so likable to you though?'' taking the chance to insult Gobbwer so as to appear normal.

Jason was fishing for a challenge from Gobbwer, to play cards, it was a chance to keep him occupied, mind elsewhere so he would not have time to question too fully the weirdness of his surroundings while his ship was being repaired.

Gobbwer, with deviousness in his eyes soothed out ''Yes, ridiculously easy it is to play as you say, but the rewards of a big pot are astronomical if you win it. I got a tug starship from the last game I played. Do you know, I will be able to pay off all my taxes early and retire for five years before I die?!'' he enticed. ''Think of it, Captain, at least five years in the Class4 bars, continuously drunk, taking on a half a dozen of the most expensive things there every night! They do everything I was told, anything you fancy!'' his eyes were somewhat glazed and a little saliva dribbled out from the corner of his lips, his mouth was watering at the thought.

''What do you do then, put down your stake and play one hand?'' asked Jason.

Gobbwer told him ''No, no, not all pots are big, normally only when two or three are left betting, do they get big. Most of the game is played using cash or its equivalent in goods or services. I got a free full service for my hop shuttle from one dock owner as an example.'' He smiled to himself then chuckled out ''Break him that will, the cost of it, he and his dock will probably end up in the outer orbits struggling to survive...'' and he giggled.

''So that means anybody can play, as long as they have at least enough cash then?''

''Yes, they can, and it is a good way to double your cash income!'' enticed Gobbwer.

''Will these do?'' asked Jason, and he put a handful of Earth1 gold coin on the table. ''I have boxes of them.'' he muttered indifferently.

Captain Gobbwer's eyes were round like saucers when he espied them. Unwittingly, Jason having them, lent more credence to him being a Spangled Five Star Captain, as he must have been on Earth1 at some point in his life to have obtained them, where no other colonial captain had ever managed a trip there. ''Yes, yes they will do fine, I assure you.''

''Can I play too then, if it is easy money?'' asked Jock.

''As long as you have enough spare cash to bet with, yes you can.'' soothed Gobbwer. He felt he was gaining a little control over the situation he was in now, and a way out of his predicament, as he could buy back from the Spangled Five Star Captain his insult to him for the 'Captains Challenge Against Another'. And that was going to be easy, he thought, with at least these two suckers to manipulate. He decided he was not going to be greedy this time though. Taking everything from the dock engineer yes, including his dock, but not from the five-star captain. He would let him win a bit, paid for by his winnings of course, and offer him the dock as a 'get out' for the insult. His plan had no chance of failure, all he had to do was secure these two patsies into a game, and he would be more than on top again. Being careful though he said ''I will show you how the game works, but I don't want to play myself and risk my five years retirement after I sell off my tug ship.''

Jason knew he was being suckered in, the double bluff was obvious, an enticement to go for the spaceship Gobbwer had. He contemptuously snorted out ''Scared, then are you? A coward that does not have it in him to put it up as a bet in cards?!''

Hesitantly Gobbwer said ''Well, no not really. Any bet for it must be equal, and of course it is a lot of money, and not many people have that much you know?''

Jason snorted out in disgust ''Of course I have that much, in gold coin at least!'' deliberately taking the bait put forward for him, not to lose face by appearing to be a poor captain.

Jock spurted out ''Me too then, my dock is worth more than that tug ship you got out there Gobbwer, much more?''

This was going as expected for Gobbwer, he took the chance to milk the situation with ''But really no, chaps, is my answer. We need more than just the three of us to have a meaningful game of cards. Another three more at least I would say is best, with as much cash as you two mind you, after all we do not want to win too much off each other now do we?'' he worded his request to insinuate they would all be winners with him, and his friendly offer meant that he would look after them.

Jock, in a revelation spurted out ''I know a few with docks, they would be interested in some easy money too!''

''And I know a few police captains, and a few 'Important's' with enough money to bet. They would grab at the chance to get some more cash if there was some on the table.'' Jason said enthusiastically. The 'Important's' were the hidden scoundrels in the old society on Petra3 before the wars, who had exploited a flaw in the matrix transmissions. They had inherited a way to intercept them and take the tiniest of one undetectable percentage away from each and every money transaction, it all went into one account, and they would share it equally between them. They had gotten away with it for many generations because the matrix was deemed perfect, and because of that confidence, no bloodlines had ever come under scrutiny.

Gobbwer giggled. He thought '' _They think whoever is in the card game will win, and the more that is in the game means that they will all win the more!_ '' Gobbwer then revised his game plan. He decided he would fleece the dock owners of everything, any police captain would win a bit so not to upset them, and he would take a great chunk of cash from any 'Important'. He worked out his potential winnings and decided if he offered the Spangled Five Star Captain the dock nearest the space station to sell on, and sweeten him up a bit with, say, ten percent of the overall winnings, he would drop the revenge for the insult. That would mean, he decided, he could buy another year of retirement with what was left over, a considerable sum, and a great chunk of spending money thrown in. He licked his lips, he liked the taste of it, he was glad now he had been marooned on Petra3. He said ''Listen chaps, in all the winners in the game there is a chance there might be a loser or two, I warn you?!''

Jason dismissed that with a contemptuous wave of his hand, Jock shrugged and said mischievously, smiling away ''More for us then, right?!''

Gobbwer giggled again.

Jason asked ''Have you some cards?''

Gobbwer pretended to think hard, then said ''Do you know, I am not sure if I packed any to tell you the truth. I might have some, I will have to go back to my tug ship and look.''

''Well, you had better have some!''

''Yeah!'' came for Jock, there was a fearful tone to his voice.

'' _Their greedy, and that is good!_ '' thought Gobbwer happily. ''If I have some with me, when do we play and where?''

''Tomorrows night, as I have business to attend to today.'' ordered Jason. He then called over the police constable and asked him ''Your captain will definitely want to play, so where is the safest place where we won't be caught?''

''Up in space somewhere, I would say, away from prying eyes.'' answered Lunn, hoping it was what Jason wanted to hear.

''I might be called by one of the Elite, is the problem.'' said Jason.

'' _Ties with the Elite too!_ '' thought Gobbwer. He did not want any of them in the game, if they lost anything, there would be big trouble for him. The winnings would have to go to them and he would have to be satisfied with pulling even after losing his tug ship to pay off the insult. He then thought that either way he was safe, meaning, he would not lose anything that he should not have had anyway.

''I will find a place.'' decided Jason. ''Now you Gobbwer, go and get those cards.'' He turned then and kicked the Pleb female shouting ''Get my stuff off the floor!''

As Gobbwer made his way to the taxi hatch, the female Pleb staggered up to gather Jason's cases. Bryce was waiting for Gobbwer in his own taxi, to offset any suspicion if Griff was still there.

As the taxi left, Pep giggled out ''Ouch..., Jason, that really did hurt you know?!''

''Are you all right Pep?!'' Lunn asked seriously.

''Of course I am, I turned off all my sensors and I didn't feel a thing Lunn, I promise you.''

''But you look awful Pep, your face is all smashed up?''

Jock told him nonchalantly ''Nothing that an hour in my workshop won't sort out, Lunn.''

Lunn frowned; this was something else he could not get himself to accept. He had nearly blown everything by wanting to kick Gobbwer to death for what he had just done to Pep.

Jock asked ''Come on Jase, what is the plan? All this was impromptu I know!''

''Good though wasn't it? Right, all is nearly ready, I had to hold him up here for a while longer, we guessed you would have delayed him as long as you could until you received word from the surface. The plans as they are can be modified now with this game of cards on the books. My guess is Gobbwer will want to head for the Class4 bars when he returns and get drunk, I would in his place. Martin is ready in one of the busses so he need not walk choosing himself a direction, he can go with the other business guests to a hotel Wally is pretending to run. Lord Garn has turned to as his junior administrator again, his old occupation, and will be behind the desk. Most that have come up here will go back as the new business guests, they are changing into business suits as we speak...'' with that the door opened to the captain's lounge and six 3Star captains and two 2Star captains appeared, one of the 2Star captains was Lord Ayo, all were in their official uniforms. Jason nodded to them that all was well and they set up the cargo bidding board and gathered all around it. ''...so, all is going to look normal...'' Jason continued ''...right down to a few Class4's still in the profession that are willing to entertain Gobbwer, and they told me they will look after him very well!'' chuckled out Jason ominously.

''Who is going to play cards Jase?'' asked Jock.

''You, me, I will get Yancy, that's King James personal butler, to act out his old life as an 'Important'. King James too as a Police Captain, Lord Ayo for who he is as another space captain, and we need one more is my thinking, perhaps as another dock owner?''

''It has to be Claramond Jase, he's the only one that can speak engineering talk if he has to.''

''Yes, your right, a good choice. My guess is Gobbwer will make sure I am all right, and not upset James too much as a police captain. He will rob you of your dock and take Claramond's as well, that is for certain, but he will not want to bankrupt an 'Important', too much potential for trouble there, but he will take a chunk of money off him. Ayo will be fair game, and Gobbwer will not hesitate to take his ship off him. That is six of us all told.''

''I desperately want to play Jase?'' begged Pep.

''That is impossible Pep, unless Akshai can stand in, and through him you can see what is going on. Where is he?''

''Well, he was going to act out an Elite, he has before you know in his early life, about four thousand years ago.'' Pep giggled saying ''Sounds daft now doesn't it?''

''Best let him appear an Elite I think, a little bit of everything will help convince Gobbwer that Petra3 is as it should be. Did you not once take on the guise as a police officer Pep, that time when Jock and Elie beat you up, not long after you made yourself?''

''Yes, I did, but it was all a bit flimsy. It was even hard for me to hide my gender then, but after Akshai modified me, made me more of who I am, it is almost impossible now.''

''Best I can do then is to have you around as my Pleb mule, waiting on me at the card table, I have that privilege you know, to gloat over your injuries and all that?''

''It's an added risk Jase, so perhaps not.''

Jason called all to order. ''Gobbwer will be back soon, so everybody in their places. Remember, those that are the business guests swamp him, get him in the huddle as soon as he appears and steer him to the shuttle. Stay with him, jostle him onto the shoot train, and then across the terminal to the bus, give him no choice but to be with you. Who is going to be the contact that he talks to?''

''Me! I was a businessman before I swore my oath to the Walking Dead.''

''No, you're not, you look like a battle-hardened veteran soldier my friend, stand down.'' He looked around and saw a pasty-faced young lad, his minor adolescent pimple scarring was still visible, he was in a business suit a half a size too big for him. Jason pointed at him saying ''That's better, you look like a young businessman straight out of school.'' By the look of his slight potbelly and not healthy complexion Jason asked ''You work in the kitchens, right?''

''Yes, my Lord I do, my name is Paget.'' he told him. His voice was even, with a hint of respect, quiet with no inflection as if he only spoke when spoken to.

''Paget, drop the lord bit from now on. Now listen, I would like you to play this out as if this was your first business venture after school, on any planet, to sell eating utensils. You also cover food chemicals, food replicators and their spares. Your naivety will show through, being so young, and my hope is Gobbwer will latch onto that to exploit you. Play along with him, let him lead you. Now, how much of the old Petra3 dollars do you have?''

''About ten thousand Jason.''

''Everybody, unload most of what you have for show, on him. The first rip off planned will have been you, Paget, being persuaded to buy too much of it that you cannot spend elsewhere, so you will have to sell it back at exorbitant rates before you leave.''

He ended up with over five hundred and fifty thousand dollars. The notes were all tatty and well used; they were nicked from the schools for this charade. Jason told him ''That will have Gobbwer nibbling Paget, be uncommonly kind to him, treat him like a new found friend, hang on to every word he say's to you as if he was a great worldly sage, flatter him on his life's knowledge, trust him as you would a Petra3ian warrior. The first thing that you must do is to make sure you sit with him on the shoot train, but make sure he sees you up here first. When you get to the terminal, ask him if he knows where you can buy the local money, he will not know. Shortly afterwards, sit next to him on the bus, take out your wad of cash, flashing it around, and mutter something like 'I wonder if this is enough?', from then on, I can almost guarantee he will be your best'est of friends.'' Jason looked hard at Paget, he remembered he had very occasionally seen him around before, but they had never talked. He did not know anything about the lad, he was the sort, in Jason's eyes, that would have lived a flat and unremarkable life, hidden from everybody in the normality of it all, then die, and mourned by the only people that once knew of him, that's all, no true friends as such. His place in society would have been easily filled, or maybe not if his presence was not even missed in the first place.

Jason mulled it over, it was not a life-threatening situation, but it was important enough to go to all this trouble of involving everybody in the ruse. ''Have you worth boy, to step forward for this?''

Jason saw his head nod once, there was no look of confidence on his face, just passiveness, but there again there was no show that he was in anyway bothered by it. He could not make up his mind if there was a risk in using Paget, as the risks themselves were an unknown too. Nevertheless, he did look, and fitted, the part though, and any reluctance was quenched. Jason looked towards the parked ships, Gobbwer's was about three miles away, and he saw the pulses from Bryce's thrusters coming their way. It puzzled Jason that Bryce was giving Gobbwer such a rough ride in his taxi, it continually jumped and slewed, and then violently twitched back on course again. It all became clear when he docked, Gobbwer was hollering ''...I am not going to pay for a ride like that one, you bugger off you useless cretin!'' He stormed on board in his official uniform, cap with four stars and all, dismissing Bryce with a back wave from his hand. Jason was at the cargo bidding board; he had ticked three non-existent cargoes for his own, and turned to look at Gobbwer.

He came up complaining ''Bloody useless driving, I would action a 'Captains Challenge Against...' Jason cut him off by asking ''Have you your set of cards?!''

Gobbwer took them out of his pocket and Jason grabbed them out of his hand saying ''I will keep them safe with me!''

The dismay on Gobbwer's face nearly made Jason chuckle aloud. Gobbwer's eyes twitched, he was not happy at all with this, he blurted out ''They are so very expensive to buy, captain, I would really like to have them with me?!''

''Here...!'' he put a thick roll of Petra3ian dollars into his hand. Jason's intensions were to buy the pack from him anyway, to ensure Gobbwer would not try to buy the dollars he needed for his stay on Petra3. The roll was wrapped in a ten thousand dollar note indicating the roll contained all what was needed for a decent few days on the planet.

Gobbwer was pacified in the sense that he had a very good deal in the exchange, but he still would have liked his cards in his possession. ''The game...?''

''I will get my police friends to find out where you are staying, and I will let you know where and when.''

A call was sounded, the shuttle was about to undock. Jason turned his back on Gobbwer to study the bid board again. Gobbwer hesitated a while until the final call came, and then he walked out of the captain's lounge. The other side of the door he was picked up from both sides by the jostling businessmen heading for the shuttle, and hurried along. The one in front of him was a half a step behind the rest and Gobbwer was pushed right into the back of him. It was Paget, who turned and said timidly ''My apologies captain, please forgive me?''

''Well bloody well hurry up then!'' snapped out Gobbwer.

It went to plan, in the terminal Gobbwer's answer to Paget's question over where he could buy Petra3ian dollars, was ''How would I know that, you bloody idiot!''

Paget's response was to say timidly ''So sorry sir, so sorry to have bothered you.'' Gobbwer stormed off with the crowd heading for the entrance.

Paget watched him climb on the bus, waited a few minutes, then got on himself. It was made sure that the only seat available was next to Gobbwer, who on seeing him heading his way, gripped his teeth, a disdainful look came on his face and he gazed out of the window to ignore Paget.

Standing there, in a soft respectful voice Paget asked ''Excuse me sir, but this seems to be the only seat available...''

''Well bloody well sit down on it then!'' shouted out Gobbwer, infuriated.

Paget sat bolt upright prim and proper, his briefcase on his knees. After a mile, he started to fidget; grunts of annoyance came from Gobbwer. Paget opened his case, turned over a few papers, and then closed it again. He then went through all of his pockets, putting what he had in them on the top of the case, then he put it all back in again. Gobbwer was tut-tutting away, eyes flitting to the pointless irritation. Paget started to unload his pockets yet again, Gobbwer was on the verge of giving him another mouthful, when a huge roll of money was brought out; Gobbwer stared transfixed at it. Wrapping the bundle was a one hundred thousand dollar note!

Gobbwer yawned and mumbled gently ''I'm so tired, I need sleep, it makes me so cranky if I don't get enough....''

Paget looked his way, then back to what he was doing. Frustration creased Gobbwer's forehead. He tried again with ''...I do not know what I am saying sometimes.''

''Sorry sir, are you speaking to me?'' asked Paget.

Gobbwer acted surprised saying ''What? No, no I was talking to myself young man, sorry myself, I mumble on now and again, sleepy that is all.''

''Oh, that's all right, I talk to myself quite often you know?'' admitted Paget. It was an easy lie, as he often did in real life.

Fishing for information Gobbwer asked him kindly ''You are a young businessman then, do you know Petra3 very well?''

Paget, smiling broadly in excitement, told him ''No I do not, this is my very first time anywhere...'' he then whispered out ''... to tell you the truth this is my very first trip out of training school, I deal in kitchen stuff. I was not sure how much it would cost to stay here and do my business, but that nice droid selling dollars told me it was best to be safe than sorry and he sold me this lot.'' and he held up his tatty wad of cash.

''Yes, yes, it is, it was right in telling you that.'' heartedly agreed Gobbwer. Dealing in kitchen stuff would make this businessman a 'one', bordering on a 'two' star equivalent to a space captain of the same rank. And the choice of the class of hotel to stay at would coincide with that, as that too was priced to suit income. He was going to lose this lad, and his cash, when it came to getting off at the hotels on route. Gobbwer was heading for a four star, and he needed this lad to get off with him. He explained ''You need plenty of money, see, when you set out for the first time in business not to look economical. You got to get yourself a reputation of being successful right at the beginning so do not go cheap on yourself.''

''Ah, I have to be careful, all the money that I have inherited is here in this bundle, when that is gone, I will have nothing.''

Gobbwer appeared to be thinking hard then he smiled ''I tell you what, you seem a very intelligent lad starting out, so I am willing to pay for your stay here on Petra3 out of my very own pocket. Now, when you make all your sells here on Petra3, you pay me back plus five percent, how is that? And if your profits are not enough and you cannot pay it all back, well, we are bound to bump into each other again somewhere sometime, and you can make it right then. Come on, it is a good start for you. A no risk first outing to get your confidence up.''

''Why, that's very kind of you sir, I am sure!''

The wide-eyed innocence of the boy nearly made Gobbwer laugh. The bus stopped off at a crummy looking one-star hotel, the war damaged had been hastily patched up, but there were a few broken windows still in place, Paget got to his feet.

''No, no not here, a better place we need!'' insisted Gobbwer.

A few got off and scurried inside so not to look cheap in the eyes of passer-by's, mimicking the cash strapped businessmen of old who once frequented such low-cost places.

Gobbwer let pass quite a few, until Martin, the driver shouted back ''Hotel Ritzy, four-star, ten percent extra on prices because a super decoration is in residence!''

''That's us!'' proclaimed Gobbwer.

Paget gasped; he had the appropriate look of astonishment on his face.

''Come on, I am paying remember, it is all right!'' assured Gobbwer.

Paget followed him in, wide eyed again for show; he looked around in wonder at the splendour.

''Two of your best rooms my man for four days!'' demanded Gobbwer to Lord Garn. Gobbwer planned to leave Petra3 in three days' time!

''Please sign in.'' asked Garn as he slid over the keys.

Gobbwer signed in, in an almost impossible scribble to decipher, as it was an argument to say it was not his signature. Then he turned to the lad and beckoned him to sign. He did, and Gobbwer looked over his shoulder at his name. He had his, but the lad would not get Gobbwer's.

''Who is going to pay?'' asked Garn.

''Me!'' proclaimed Gobbwer with gusto. He smiled at Paget and he smiled back.

Gobbwer smiled on happily, as he searched his pockets, a frown came on his face, but he nodded reassurance at Paget as he searched through them again. Then he tutted as he opened his case and searched around. ''Oh...!'' he muttered at not finding the non-existent cash wad that was supposed to be in there. Frowning deeply now he franticly searched his pockets one last time. ''Blast it, I left my cash in my other uniform!'' he confessed looking wide-eyed and guiltily at Paget. Paget just looked at him confused, so Gobbwer tried ''I tell you what Paget, you stay here in the hotel lobby and I will go back into space and get it, I should be less than five hours...'' Paget just kept looking at him, a little frustrated again Gobbwer carried on ''...and it's such a pity too, as I needed to sleep so badly, I am totally exhausted!''

''Oh, well, I suppose I could pay, and you give it back to me tomorrow?''

''Really!!'' Gobbwer said in an astounded voice. ''Thank you, Paget, indeed, that is so kind of you, I promise after my nap I will go straight back into space and pick my cash up to pay you back!''

''That's all right, I am happy to help!''

He took out his cash roll and Garn advised ''That big note you have got there, is best to cash it now in truth, in case your mugged.''

''Oh, oh yes of course.'' agreed Paget naïvely.

He peeled off his one hundred-thousand dollar note and handed it to Garn.

Garn immediately put it away in a drawer out of sight saying ''There is a five-percent handling charge for something that big. So that is, let me see, ten-thousand dollars for the rooms, ten percent extra for the super decoration, eleven-thousand dollars...'' he mumbled on. Scribbling away at his note pad, he muttered ''...five percent...'' he paused seeming to be working something out in his head ''...total cash in play...'' he mumbled on ''...five-thousand five-hundred...'' he did a few more non-descript calculations, and then smiling, came up with ''Sixteen-thousand five-hundred dollars, please...''

Paget nodded with a smile on his face.

Garn finished off ''...and of course the thousand dollars surety each for your rooms against accidental breakages. You get it back in six weeks after you have left or we hold on to it for you until you come back.'' which was very highly unlikely.

Paget nodded again. Garn waited a while then asked him ''Well, that's eighteen-thousand five-hundred dollars please.''

''I think I gave you my one hundred-thousand dollar note.'' Paget told him.

Garn lifted his arms from the reception desk and looked around. ''No, no, I do not seem to have it yet!''

''I..., I think you put it in the drawer there.''

Garn opened the drawer and pulled out a fifty-thousand dollar note. ''Oh, yes, so I did!'' he apologised. ''Well that's thirty-one-thousand-five-hundred dollars change then.''

Paget in an apologetic voice said ''No, I think it was more than that, it was a hundred-thousand dollar note that I gave you, I am sure it was.''

Garn looked confused, pulled the drawer open again, shook his head, and said hotly ''No, no it was this note that I put in, I mean you saw me do it, didn't you?''

''I saw you put a note in there yes, but I am sure it was a hundred-thousand dollar note and not a fifty-thousand dollar note.''

''Hear, are you trying to pull a swindle?!'' Garn asked him angrily.

''No, no sir, I am not, I promise you!''

''Well, you are not sure about it are you, I mean you only 'think' it was, yes?'' Garn demanded.

Paget, frustrated, said unhappily ''Oh! I am certain it was then; I mean it had one-hundred-thousand dollars printed on it.''

Garn held the note up, turned it over and over a few times, shook his head and declared ''Fifty-thousand dollars, is all that it has on it!''

''But... but...'' stammered Paget.

''Look, you can have your bloody money back...'' and Garn threw the note back in Paget's face ''...now get out of my hotel!''

Wally demanded ''My hotel, Garn my junior administrator! Now what is going on?!''

Garn told him ''This young businessman is a bit confused sir, on what he paid me with, that is all. I offered him his thirty-one thousand five-hundred dollars change but he refuses it, saying he wants more.''

''Look, come on, let us get this sorted out amicably and we can all settle back and relax in my excellent hotel. Garn, knock a few percent off this nice young gentleman's bill, give him thirty-two thousand dollars change to show there is no ill will.''

Unhappy, as Garn counted out the money, Paget said ''Look, it was a higher note than a fifty-thousand dollar...'

Wally immediately warned him ''We will have to get the police in then, to sort this out, you explain it to them. There is no chance of you getting any more knocked off your bill young man, if that is what you are thinking, I can tell you that!''

''It is all right Paget; we all make the same sort of mistakes as you did.'' soothed out Gobbwer. ''You will get it all back soon, I promise.''

Paget shrugged in defeat, picked up his change and key, and headed for the stairs.

Gobbwer hung back until Paget was out of hearing range then spun around to Wally and Garn, he spat out at them angrily ''You ripping off that young lad like that, how dare you! He is mine I tell you, I brought him here. Now, I want ten percent of what you stung him for, it was mine eventually anyway, so that is fair. You keep the rest to show there is no ill will. You can sting him a bit more on the drinks, but do not try anything too big. If you do, I will move him to another hotel and give this one a bad name.''

Wally glared at Gobbwer, Gobbwer glared back at him. They were about equal in power, but Gobbwer would attract that little bit more sympathy from the police in a standoff. And neither wanted their presence, as they would have to be paid off too! Wally backed down and agreed.

Garn handed him five thousand dollars, he put the same in his own pocket then handed the rest to Wally.

Gobbwer smirked in satisfaction and went to his room.

Garn and Wally stared wide eyed at each other. ''That was awful Lord Garn, it gave me the hebegebees just acting out our old lives, I feel sick inside now!''

''Me too Wal, think, we did that each and every time we had the chance. We made packets of money that way! Hear, Paget is a bit good, isn't he?! At one time, I nearly forgot this was all part of the ruse!''

''Yeah, Lord Garn, he is, it is spooky as he seemed so real to me too, well really, scary is the word!''

Garn asked Wally ''Is Zuri ready at the bar as our super decoration?''

''Yes, Lord Garn, she is! The old super decoration's chose her and got her ready. With not much time they have made a magnificent job of preparing her, nobody on Petra3 had realised her hidden beauty before, I mean, all she was seen as was one of your up and coming soldiers in uniform. I tell you what Lord Garn, even in our most profitable year we would still not have been able to afford to even short rent her, that is how beautiful she looks in there!''

''Really!!''

Paget tentatively rapped on Gobbwer's door. It was a while before it opened and there stood Gobbwer, showered and all spruced up. He seemed a little startled, so Paget apologised for wakening him from his 'sleep'. ''Ah, yes, I 'um, I will get a nap later Paget, what about a drink in the bar and have a look at that super decoration?'' He had planned to go down on his own, Paget was not the sort of company he liked, it strained him a little on how boring he was. Gobbwer eyed his prey with a smile, Paget was turning out to be the easiest sucker he had ever worked on, and he was starting to really enjoy this impromptu visit to Petra3 now!

''Yes, that would be nice if you would like to. I just called around to apologise for that misunderstanding downstairs, and even now I think there was a slip-up somewhere you know?''

Gobbwer had to grip his teeth and fought to keep his face straight, his chest, and stomach spasmed with silent laughter. Through his gripped teeth he said back ''Do you, do you now? Well, I tell you what, I will forfeit my five percent commission, how is that, just in case that it turns out you really did lose some money there?''

''There is no need to be that generous, ah...? ah...?''

Gobbwer cut him off quick so as not to give him his name ''Think nothing of it, Paget, come on, I think I will treat myself to a Whiskey. But unfortunately, I do not have enough money to treat us both, so I will stand the first round so it is not too expensive for you when you buy the second round. You can have the Wisky, all right?''

''I wish I had enough money to treat you myself, for your kindness.''

Gobbwer's silent laughter broke through in a mixture of chuckling and giggling. He put a friendly hand on Paget's shoulder as they made their way to the bar.

Ruse or no ruse, the sight of Zuri behind the bar stopped them both in their tracks at the doorway. She was very tall, and the pencil thin white dress she wore contrasted with her almost black skin into a mesmerising sight. Gobbwer was bugged eyed, Paget rode through his shock at her beauty and then cast his sad eyes to one side.

It was just after lunchtime, there were a few new business guests there, two were eyeballing the decoration behind the bar, having a sneak preview before the posing she would do later. There were four other guests sat around a low table. In front of them were twenty small ornate boxes filled with ore samples from the mine that they were discussing. These special ornate boxes were borrowed from the museum, as were the other props needed for the deception.

They went to the bar, Zuri, eyes averted as was right and proper, welcomed them in a soft respectful voice ''Hello Sirs, may I get you something, it would be my pleasure and honour?''

''A Wisky and a Whiskey.'' asked Gobbwer.

Zuri's head came up, but her eyes always roved elsewhere, as eye contact attracted a severe and painful punishment. ''Oh Sir, I am very sorry to say, but your money must be seen first, I apologise if you think this is an insult. As it is terribly expensive, the hotel will not unlock the safe without that surety.''

Gobbwer waited, he then let out a quiet sigh of impatience and nudged Paget who had the look of one stunned by the opulence of the place, and uncomfortable that he was in an environment way above his status and comfort zone. ''Oh, oh sorry, yes of course, how much is it?'' He looked shocked at Gobbwer when he was told $9,000 for the double Whiskey and $50 for the Wisky. ''I can see now why it is a treat for you!'' Paget burbled out as he peeled off the notes from his roll to pay for it.

''Yes, it is, I have been saving up for a double for a long time now, waiting for that special occasion to enjoy it. And seeing I met such a nice chap as you, this is the perfect time. I am sorry I cannot afford one for you to join me in the celebration.''

''That's all right, I have never even heard of the stuff before.'' He then told him confidentially ''In fact this is my first ever drink of Wisky, but I have heard about that before, you know?''

''Have you now? Well enjoy your first drink of it on me then, Paget, my pleasure. I will have the same as you when it is your round.'' Gobbwer soothed out to appear to be more than fair about it. He knew the hotel was ripping off Paget on the price of the real Whiskey at $9000, which was the main reason he had not suggested to him to have one himself, 'on him', as he wanted as much of Paget's unspent money that he could possibly get in his own pocket.

Envious eyes watched him as he sipped his Whiskey; it was more that it was the last bottle in existence than anything else, for it too was borrowed from the museum. Gobbwer was ecstatic that he appeared to be impressing all the other guests, he looked around at them with benevolent eyes and suggested ''You all must try this yourselves sometime, it is rather good you know?'' knowing full well they would never ever have that sort of disposable money in their income.

Wally appeared at the bar, he looked around muttering that is was all rather slow that day. As arranged, Garn came up and told him in a loud whisper ''I have just been forewarned there is an Elite on his way, he wants to take a gander at our super decoration!''

''What? Damn it, that is early, I expected the patronage of the Elite this evening!''

''Sorry sir, but he will be here very soon.''

Wally looked franticly around and ordered ''Fresh drinks in the best mugs now Garn, one tot in each, and just half-full of beer if that is what they are drinking!'' He stood in the middle of the bar and announced ''You are very honoured that we have an Elite on his way to join us, so on the house please accept a drink from me personally to celebrate his arrival.'' He smiled happily then caught sight of what Gobbwer was drinking. With panic in his eyes he went to him saying ''Please finish that, out of sight and out of mind and all that!''

Gobbwer just looked down his nose at him and nonchalantly took another small sip. Wally fumed, then whispered to him ''You owe me...!''

Gobbwer nodded towards Paget who was frowning after he had smelt his Wisky. Wally nodded and confirmed quietly ''Yes, yes, all right...!'' Gobbwer smiled happily, the hotel would stop ripping off Paget now, and that meant more for him. He took three large sips and his Whiskey was gone.

They all waited. James came in as a police captain and glanced around, he warned them ''No talking, unless talked to. The Elite will tell you if you are happy or not, and only then will you smile and start chatting again, but quietly mind you!''

They all nodded in obedience, and James disappeared. A little later, he escorted Akshai in; he wore the all over robe of a higher Elite, festooned with braids of gold and other jewellery. He had a ceremonial gem encrusted short sword on his waist. His hair was flattened to his scalp and parted right through the middle. Ignoring everybody, he went to the bar and just stood there, gazing dispassionately over it. James nodded to Wally.

Wally opened with ''By my unselfish regard for my fellow Uptowner's, you have the privilege to cast your eyes on a stunner of a decoration like you have never seen before.'' There was some truth in that! ''I feel sorry for you, as you will never see one such as this again and all the rest will be a disappointment to you! I know it will haunt your memories until you die.'' He smiled broadly then shouted to Garn ''Get that bloody thing out there!''

Effortlessly, Zuri glided out from behind the bar, she stood in the centre of the barroom and took up the traditional decoration's pose that she had been taught. It was not perfect, she was meant to emulate a piece of art, a living, sensual statue. However, her muscle form was all wrong for it, her hard training to be a soldier held her more rigid, less softly, losing some of the sensuality the pose was meant to enhance. Wally could see the flaws, and so could Garn, and they shot a panicky look between them.

Akshai walked over, he had been briefed on what to do and say. He croupade down to look at her eyes, Zuri flicked them to one side to get him just outside of her peripheral vision, but not far enough to hide them totally. Akshai made sounds of approval then said ''A challenger to the Chairman's curio for sure.'' He toured around her for a while, and then smiled at James to say he was pleased

James, through the secret body language the Plebs of old communicated with, told him what was wrong, and not to be too pleased, as Gobbwer was surely going to notice too.

Akshai was a master of the body language too, and as he walked back to the bar, he told them to ' _play along'_. He immediately cornered Wally and demanded to know ''How did you afford such a beauty; it is a five-star luxury hotel model at least? You do not have that income, so where did the rent money come from?''

Wally, wide eyed in fear, stuttered out ''Well, I um... I um...''

Akshai suggested ominously ''Got it on the cheap didn't you! A useless one that cannot be trained up to perfection, yes?!''

Wally hung his head and confessed ''Yes.''

Akshai demanded ''I thought so, so get rid of it permanently after the pose, and I mean permanently! Do not do this ever again, I warn you, dragging me all the way here to see supposedly perfect perfection.''

He left, James hung back and whispered angrily to Wally ''You bloody fool, I will be back to have a few words with you. It is going to cost you a lot to buy yourself out of this one, so unlock your safe and start counting!'' and he stormed out.

Wally looked around; Gobbwer had a smile for him, a nasty smile, his eyes were shining bright with shear spiteful glee that Wally was in trouble.

As the rest of the guests toured around, Gobbwer went across too, but Paget stayed where he was. Wally gave him a nod towards Zuri, he looked back at him slightly bemused, so Wally had to give him another nod for encouragement. Paget went across, but hung back behind the other guests, glancing occasionally at the backs of them. This went on for a while until James came back to the hotel. He snapped out at Wally ''You will have to wait!'' He went to Gobbwer and ordered him ''Come with me.'' and they left the hotel.

All, except Paget, slumped down blowing out through their pursed lips the relief they felt. ''Bloody Thergo, that was close!'' exclaimed Wally.

''A Wisky each...'' decided Garn, ''...to settle our nerves!''

Zuri giggled out ''Sorry chaps, I was a bit tense. I mean what a bloody awful thing to have to do! How those poor girls of old from the decoration's school must have felt and suffered, what an indignity, even though I was pretending it made me feel sick to my stomach!''

''You did good out there Zuri, it was not your fault!'' suggested Garn kindly.

Zuri confessed ''Sarvenaz and Lady Sara were both trained up as decorations, and they did warn me not to get tensed up, and I tried not to. I did not mind you chaps gawking at me but it was that bloody awful Gobbwer, I felt him undressing me with his eyes, it felt almost physical, as if I was actually being raped by him, it was horrible, horrible!''

Paget had done a few awkward turns in the middle of the room, and then went back to the bar. It was not that he felt he was being ignored; it was that he was used to not being noticed. He listened to the banter going on, he had no longings, nor wishes that he was with them; he was in his normal comfort zone, alone, out of the way of it all, where he liked to be.

''And Paget, dear Paget, you shame me so, keeping your nerve so well!'' came from Zuri in admiration for him.

He turned, he was red in the face with embarrassment, it was not the compliment, it was that Zuri had used his name, that is all? ''It's all right, it's all right...'' he mumbled out. Zuri frowned; Paget seemed so distant, so far away from them.

''Right, back to your places people, Zuri you can disappear.'' Garn suggested.

She tore her eyes away from the enigmatic Paget, and exclaimed ''Good, I can get out of this bloody awful dress then, and back into my fighting garb!''

Wally muttered out disappointingly ''Only if you want to Zuri, you can keep it on for a while if you want to?''

''Can't move Wal, is the trouble, I feel all tied up.'' she complained. Deliberately, Zuri went to Paget and asked him to unzip her from behind, feeling his trembling hands as he fumbled around, but he eventually managed to get the zip down to her lower back. After pulling the dress away from her body and letting it slip to the floor a sigh of relief came. ''That is better, now where is my garb, Wal?'' There was no support for her pert young breasts and her white skin-tight panties hid nothing of her beautifully formed body. Nobody took any notice at all, most were veteran soldiers there, and they had shared the communal showers in the barracks with all the female soldiers. Wally brought her fighting garb out and she climbed into it. Zuri glanced at Paget, as he was staring over the bar into nothing, his fingers were picking at his lips. '' _So shy for one with so much nerve?!_ '' were her thoughts, it did not make any sense?

''Thanks, Paget...'' she said kindly, ''...the best of luck.''

He turned his body and his head came around, but his eyes never lifted as he mumbled again ''It's all right, it's all right...''

She tried to catch his eyes, but they blankly roved around away from hers. She left by the back door of the hotel frowning again.

They were nearly caught on the hop as Gobbwer came breezing back in; he was happy and smiling and went straight to the bar. To Garn, he clapped his hands together asking with gusto ''A double of your finest Wisky my good man!'' He then looked around and saw Paget huddled in the corner of the barroom looking decidedly switched off. He shouted out in a jolly manner ''Come on Paget, it is your round!''

He raised his head and then went over.

''Where is your drink my boy? You must have a drink! Bartender, make that two doubles.''

''I... I... I do not want...''

''Now, do not make me drink alone! I have some exciting news that I want to tell you about and we can both celebrate it together, all right?''

Back in the corner, Gobbwer told him quietly ''That police captain has invited me to play cards with him at an 'Important's' dome. The good news for you is, that it is an easy game and I can win the same amount as all the money we have spent so far, and I tell you what, I am going to give you twenty-five percent over the top of that for your part in it all, when I settle up with you. What do you think about that then?!''

''But their illegal aren't they, cards?''

''For the common people, shopkeepers, drivers and the like, yes. But not us, successful businessmen, police, and space captains. Anyway, you do not need to be there.''

''Sorry sir, I don't understand.''

''Well there is no need for starters, as I will do all the winning for both of us.''

''Well, what must I do then?''

Gobbwer raised his eyebrows and said simply ''Nothing, you just stay here and wait, that is all!''

''But... but... but how am I connected to the game then?''

Gobbwer chuckled out as if he should have known ''Well, I cannot go into space now and get my money, can I? There is no time as the game starts in three hours. So, all I want for the two of us is your money roll, that is all, that is all you have to do, loan it to me, honest that is all, I promise you, not one thing more!''

Even the stupidous of persons is not that stupid! Paget complained ''But I want to keep my eye on it...''

Gobbwer had lost that one and interrupted saying ''Not all of it Paget, gracious me no, just some of it, a half, you will have the other half safe and sound in your pocket!''

Paget frowned again; annoyance flicked in Gobbwer eyes. He tried another tack saying ''It is normal to bail someone out before a game of cards if their money is elsewhere, Paget, that's all part of it, look...'' pulling out of his pocket the money that Jason had given him, lying ''...I said to the 'Important' my money was in space and he gave me this to tide me over.''

''Then you can pay me back right now then, can't you?''

''That is silly, no of course not, not until after the game at the earliest, I need what I have been given to play, don't I?''

''And you need more than that?!''

''Remember what I said about not looking economical, well, it is the same. The more money I have in front of me, the more scared they will be and I will win that much more quickly for us.''

To the great annoyance of Gobbwer, Paget shook his head again and said emphatically ''No, I think I want to be there too, it is my money after all, my only money, and I want to keep my eye on it. You said it was an easy game and I learn quite fast you know?''

It was not what Gobbwer wanted at all for two reasons. If he got his dirty mitts on at least half of Paget's stash, the rest would be easy in the next two days, the second reason was he was finding Paget's simple naïvety, and him himself, nauseating, and he did not want to be in his company any longer than was necessary. He was in a corner though, and he thought hard. He had to be careful, it might have been the beginnings of suspicions in Paget, and there was a chance he might lose him before he got all his cash. If he fleeced Paget at the card table, he was sure to be on his heels to be paid back at least, as was promised. If he defaulted before he was off planet, the police would get involved, and they would listen to both stories equally. However, after, if he then went to the police and told them that he had played illegal cards with a police captain; Paget would have a nasty fatal accident shortly after to hide that fact. So, he decided, he himself would lose first, letting Paget win a few big pots until he was way up, double what he had now, then sting him for the most of it, and later price him out of the game by betting heavily, and seeing Paget could not match the stakes, he would have to leave the game. Paget would then know what winning was all about, not just losing, so there would not be any base for suspicions to grow on. He would invite Paget to his spaceship on the morning of the fourth day to get his money back, and of course, he would be gone the night before. Back on track, Gobbwer said kindly ''Of course you can, I was going to suggest just that anyway, but I know you have business to attend to tomorrow. Sometimes these card games can go on for hours and you need rest after your journey.''

''It's all right, it's all right...'' he mumbled back.

''Right my friend, my round.'' declared Gobbwer, and he got up, paid thirty dollars for them himself, and brought back the drinks.

''We will go around to the Class4 bars in a minute, my treat mind you, my treat...'' Gobbwer was doing a little bit of grooming to win back Paget's trust.

It just so happened a bus was repaired just that second when they left the hotel, and it was going passed the Class4 clubs on its way back to the terminal park, and did they want a lift?

For real, Paget was offered free service from the girls to make it convincing, but he declined and sat in the lounge waiting for Gobbwer. The girls ruffled up his hair a bit, put a few dabs of scent on him and a little face powder around his neck. He looked and smelt like the typical customer leaving the place.

Gobbwer came out of the room after an hour and a half, he walked funny, bow legged, moaning that it had been just far too rough, he had even shouted out in pain a few times!

Lo and behold, the bus was passing again! Special routes had been devised to steer away from the war damage, peopled by the 'extras' in the deception, going about their typical day to day business.

The 'Important's' of old lived far north of the town, their domes splendour was only bettered by the Elite's even farther north. It was also the residential area of the revered Class2 females of the old society; they had been the most productive in the breeding regime baring eighteen children at least. Two 'extras' of these took up their old lives and were seen gossiping as the bus stopped to let Gobbwer and Paget off.

The so-called friendly encounter started. Gossipers always ask questions that were in the form of suggestions, to be either verified or denied, to surreptitiously delve into other people's business for titbits of information to gossip on or gossip over. As the 'interrogation' went on Paget naïvely, and inadvertently, nearly let slip their purpose for their visit to that part of town, triggered by a Class2 saying she had noticed a police captain heading in the same direction as they were going. Gobbwer struggled to keep control of the encounter, unable to get out of it, as he dared not upset a Class2 by ignoring them or walking away as they were too powerful, besides the fact that gossipers were very good at keeping you 'there' anyway. This was one reason for the encounter, to delay them a while, the other reason was to weave that tiny bit more into the normality of it all on Petra3 for Gobbwer. The more of those tiny little normal bits, conversely the less missing then, and the less chance of any seeds of doubt there would be to germinate.

''Well Jock, can you find anything?'' asked Jason.

''Yes, look at the card back and tell me what you can see?''

''Well... a seemingly perfect print of overlapping solid circles in dark blue that are identical to those on all the other cards?''

''Now, put it face down in front of me.'' asked Jock. He did, and Jock explained ''I cannot see it now, it is only at an angle to the eyes, but this small area here...'' he pointed ''...do you see any solid circle that is different?''

Jason scrutinised the spot, then suddenly he saw one that had a small dot of the exact same colour but it was minutely shinier. ''Why... yes, I do...?!''

''It is identical near the top and near the base of the card Jase, so either way around it is seen.'' And then he put another card down and asked ''Look at this one and compare it.''

''I see the shinier spot in a slightly different place.''

''That is right. These markers if taken from all the same colour cards form a circle of them, like a timepiece face. Ten at the top, nine next, eight, seven then going around clockwise to one. Lay the cards out in front of you and you can read what they are. Each location of a whole circle for the six colours skip one place, three across, then skip one down three across again, the gold at the end of the top row and the silver the bottom one. In near enough the same place, even if you saw that marker on two different cards you would pass it by.''

''They are not that obvious, are they?!''

''I am almost certain this will not be the only cheat Gobbwer uses. He will double deal, cut the pack before dealing where he wants to start the deal from, bring in cards from up his proverbial sleeves, count the cards meaning if he sees a particular card in your hand it is not in the other hands. Other ways too as we look for, such as body language, facial expressions, betting strategies and the like. If he continually reads the cards by their markers alone as his only way, it will eventually be noticed. He will vary his methods to cheat, sometimes bringing in more than one way to control the game.''

They all sat around the table to practice reading the markers. It was funny, they were almost impossible to fathom to start with but once your mind clicked on to them, they were obvious enough. Their arsenal of cheats were the secret Pleb body language, totally undetectable by the likes of Gobbwer, an Uptowner. It was Ayo and James who were the masters of this, being once Downtowners and Plebs themselves; Akshai was next as a master of just about everything, and to a lesser extent Jock, an Uptowner who had just studied it. Yancy was studying it too and remembered Paget in his early classes, but as he moved on, Paget stayed where he was. Claramond was of Pleb origins, but being a Homeworlder, he had an accent, a brogue in his sign language that was difficult to understand sometimes by those born on Petra3. Jason, if he managed two whole words that could be interpreted it was a marvel, and they were almost certainly not what he had tried to say in the first place anyway. The other cheat was that they were masters of cards in their own right in the first place, Jock especially. Yancy and Claramond were the least practiced at cards, but they could hold their own in a group of equal peers.

They had time to reason out a few strategies. The idea was not to fleece Gobbwer, but to make it as difficult as possible for him to succeed in his manipulation of the game so it would go on for that much longer. They decided to end that game with him losing most of his winnings so he could be persuaded to play again. If they could keep him preoccupied playing cards, there was less of a chance that he would see any of the many flaws in their flimsy make-believe society in the next few days. So far, it seemed, by the skin of their teeth, they had gotten away with it, and they did not want to have to perform anything too elaborate to keep him convinced everything was ordinary. Simple but meaningful was the idea.

The two Class2's let their prey go to the relief of Gobbwer, who then led the way to the 'Important's' dome. The 'Important's' dome itself, and its luxurious furnishings and fittings, was a satellite piece of the museum. Happening to be Yancy's old home brought about a great shame in him, and he sincerely apologised to everybody when they entered to set up that stage of the subterfuge. It was waved away by King James telling him to forget all about it, and keep moving on, and not to look back again.

Yancy opened the door to them and immediately asked who Paget was.

''A successful young businessman, with plenty of hard-earned money to bet with sir.''

''Successful!'' asked Yancy doubtfully, eyeing him up and down.

''Don't let his poor garb fool you sir, when his customers see him they think he is as a poor as salesman as you do, but he quotes triple what the stuff he is selling is worth and is talked down to double what it is worth, and he always gets the sell at that bargain price!''

This got real chuckles from Yancy and the rest of them. ''Good business acumen, good business tactics, that is what I like to hear about!'' exclaimed Yancy, and he conducted them to the table.

They sat; Gobbwer noticed his cards were not on the table. As his suspicions started to flare up that someone else had used them, and they had been looked at, these suspicions were immediately doused when Jason brought the pack out of his pocket wrapped up tightly and stringed all round. Jason picked out the knot, unwound the string, unwrapped them, then handed them to Gobbwer saying disdainfully ''I dropped them and they went all over the floor, so best you hang onto them from now on, as I cannot be fussed with them anymore. You can keep the money for them.'' Jason knew Gobbwer would know his own pack of cards as he knew any part of his own body, and would be able to tell if they had been shuffled and used. Jason's explanation would help to make him believe that they were all still at his mercy.

As Gobbwer was outlining the rules of the game, he shuffled his pack of cards back into the exact order he wanted. He decided to flip around between them letting each in turn have an early win, but not too much though! Then he would do another round where those that were 'down' would get it back with a little profit, and then reverse it again. What he wanted to do was to instil in them the addicted gamblers overpowering fatal urge to try to win back the money they had just lost. Once he had achieved that, he could steer each one where he wanted.

The money was brought out on the table, each player placed a great wodge of their dosh in front of them, Gobbwer's eyes sparkled with delight at the amount of it, and they were all crisp new notes, again borrowed from the museum. He turned to Paget and asked ''My money that your holding please?''

Paget frowned unhappily as he counted out half his roll and passed it over to Gobbwer. Everybody else in the game looked disdainfully at the grubby and tatty notes as Gobbwer put them in front of him.

Gobbwer looked around the table smiling, and threw down a $1k note explaining ''If we all do that at every hand, there is a little something in the middle to win if everybody but one ditches their hand before the betting starts.'' They all did the same. Gobbwer decided Jock would get the first win, and dealt the cards. He watched Jock as he picked them up and scrutinised them. He saw Jock's head nod minutely each time he counted the value of each card. A giggle escaped his lips that he buried under ''Do you know what, it is going to be a pleasure playing cards with you all?''

Jock threw away his winning hand on the tabletop moaning ''Only about twenty-two spots!''

Gobbwer looked at him in astonishment, he had dealt him a low mixed coloured run from two to six, the winning hand, but the fool obviously did not put them in order in his hand and just counted up the spots for an idea on how good it was, and he even seemed not so sure of his count?!

''Look at these, are they any good?'' asked Jason. He was showing his hand to James. James looked, then let Jason look at his card hand saying ''I think they are good, but these two of mine are a bit higher, so my hand is better than yours, see?''

''Yes, I see.'' agreed Jason, he then put a $10k note on the table as his first bet! James, Yancy, Paget, Jock, Claramond, and Ayo equalled the bet all the way around to Gobbwer. Gobbwer stared in shocked amazement as Jock reached over his thrown away, and exposed card hand, and took his bet back.

Gobbwer had dealt himself a load of rubbish to be the first loser, and equalled the $10k, then upped it by another $20k saying ''That's twenty thousand to stay in the game.''

They all reached for their money to equal the bet, Jock too, who hesitated, looked at his thrown away card hand, frowned, and then put his money back on his pile. A little giggle escaped from Gobbwer's lips again.

Gobbwer made the same bet again, saying ''That's $30,000 to stay in the game.'' The next round he was going to throw away his hand, knowing James was going to win, but James was the first to throw his hand away, Yancy next and then Ayo, all winning hands above Jason and Paget. In a change of tactic, he wanted Paget to lose the most money first to start to scare him so he would leave the game willingly when the time came; he had a pair of threes', and Jason a pair of eights. Gobbwer decided to squeeze a little more out of Paget, and then throw his hand in to let Jason take all the winnings. He upped the stake again and Paget and Jason threw their hands away leaving him the first winner.

They all looked a little annoyed at Gobbwer.

And so, it went on, for hours, sometimes they let Gobbwer's cheating manipulations work out perfectly, sometimes partially, the rest not at all. His pile of cash was the only one slowly growing bigger. For the life of him, the harder he tried to lose a proportion of it, he inadvertently became the winner of the hand. He scanned the table thinking they were the most thickheaded people that he had ever met.

Jock lost his dock to Ayo that should have gone to Jason, and immediately won it back again on the next hand. Gobbwer's plan was to win it off Jason, an intermediary, hold onto it, and then offer it back to him free of charge to buy off the insult. It was nearly daybreak, no refreshments had been forthcoming, and Gobbwer was exhausted in his efforts to get these dense minded people to play their cards rationally. If he said anything, his voice was slurred.

It was what those playing with him had been waiting for. As soon as Gobbwer targeted Paget again, they let him have his way by sending the majority of Paget's betting money to Ayo. Now Paget could not rise to the betting level, and in a few hands, after the $1k in the middle before each deal, had very little left. With tears in his eyes he looked at the $15k left of his five hundred and fifty thousand dollars that he had started out with on this planet. He looked beseechingly at Gobbwer who nodded kindly, winked, and mouthed out ''It will be all right.'' Paget got up, and sobbing, left the game and walked out of the 'Important's' dome.

Very tired now, Gobbwer's aim was to get his hands on Paget's money that was spread around the table. He had to send a bit of winnings the 'Important's' way, as he was upset, his stash was nearly gone, for the high-stake games anyway. And it was working; he had manipulated them where Ayo had lost all of Paget's money, half to Claramond, and half to Jason, who both in turn lost the majority of that to the 'Important'. Yancy was up a bit on his money, which he had hung on to; Jock was about even with what he had started out with. Now Gobbwer was ready, the only real money in play was Paget's, and if Jock gambled as he should do, he would lose his dock to him too. It would all end up with the 'Important' up a little, Jason down a little which he could pacify him by giving him Jock's dock. Ayo, Yancy, and Claramond would lose the most stake money leaving them with half of what they had brought into the game. Jock of course would be destitute. Gobbwer had enough cash left to control the betting, leaving enough to pay the last player to reveal their cards to see who had won between them. His eyelids were very heavy and he had nodded off for fleeting seconds during some of the minor betting challenges when he was not part of them. Fumbling a bit, he dealt the cards.

The betting went on as expected. Ayo and Claramond threw in their cards first, then Yancy, then Jason, and then the 'Important', all had about the sum of cash left that he had planned. He turned his attention to Jock now, Gobbwer had watched him nod his way through the cards as he counted up the spots on them, but there were a lot of them, he knew, and it took Jock so much relative time that Gobbwer lost his concentration and blinked a few times. It did not matter much though; as he knew what he had, as he had dealt them to him!

Now he had to get his hands on Jock's dock without spooking him. He played him gently along until the last of Jock's money was thrown out. Gobbwer said ''I bet my spaceship.''

Without hesitation Jock blurted out ''Then I will see your hand with my dock!''

Gobbwer just stared at him smiling, it was not the winnings, it was imagining Jock's destitution, his only options in a second or two would be suicide or starve to death and he was relishing the thought. He glanced at Jock's cards on the table, one was slightly pushed over another, hiding its secret marker, it was just to gloat, that was all, so it did not matter none that he could not read them all. Gobbwer turned his cards over one at a time, staring into Jock's face not to miss his despair. A seven, a ten, ten, a silver ten, and a gold ten. Gobbwer made a grab at the pot, Jock pushed his hand away and started to rake the money towards him saying ''Get off, it's mine.''

Gobbwer slammed his hand down on top of Jock's, which was full of cash, and demanded ''You have to beat the highest four tens hand you moron!''

''Yeah, all right, do not be so bloody rude!'' he flipped his cards over and Gobbwer stared shocked to his core at five nines. He shook his head to try to wake up, but his exhaustion was now multiplied two-fold by this shock. He knew he was half-asleep and had made a mistake, that was all, he thought.

The 'Important' declared ''What a bloody waste of time, it is over, this is the last game of cards I will ever play.''

Then the moaning started, stupid moans like ''I thought I would win more than this!'', ''Yeah me too!'' ''I did not expect to lose!'', ''Nobody said anything about losing half your money!''

Through his jangled nerves Gobbwer heard Jock tell him ''I will pick up your space ship later.'' He paused, then asked contemplatively ''How are you going to get back home now then? You shouldn't have lost your spaceship you know?''

Losing just about everything was bad enough, but losing to Jock was ridiculous, he had even seen him restart his count a few times, nodding away like the idiot he was, as he added up his spots on his cards.

This was no good, no good at all. His tired mind concluded that he must get them to play again. He worked on them for an hour, promising to show them how to win more, but it was difficult to get their confidence since he was the loser in the game. However, he mesmerised them with a few underhand card tricks, winning every dummy hand that he dealt. The two dock owners were won over, the police captain and the other space captain eventually came around, but the 'Important' was still not convinced. The rest left leaving him and the 'Important' together. For another three and a half hours, Gobbwer gave him some personal tuition in winning. For every low stake example hand that the 'Important' won, and that was every one of them, Gobbwer exclaimed ''Now do you see what I mean, it is so easy to win any hand!'' Eventually the 'Important' relented and a card game was on the books for that night.

As soon as Gobbwer left the dome, Paget was on his heels, whining away about how he wanted paying back now. Paget led, half turned towards him, in the longest short cut to the hotel that could be managed. Paget never let up, pleading, carping away in his soft reedy voice, that by the time they did reach the hotel Gobbwer was at his wits end, he had reached the limits of his sanity. The hotel was cold; the heating was off, Gobbwer staggered upstairs. His crutch area was hurting him again as he staggered into his room and closed the door muting out Paget's unremitting moaning. He undressed and climbed into bed, the bed sheets had a cold and damp feel against his skin, and he shivered his way into an exhausted sleep.

He awoke to soft knocking; he guessed it was late afternoon. Tense with the chill from his bed he got out and went to the door. As soon as he opened it, Paget went at it again. He could not shake him off as he needed the little money Paget still had for the game that night. Therefore, he did his best to reassure him his money was safe which was so wearisome, as Paget would argue the same things over and over again, and he had to give the same reassurances to him over and over again. It continued all the way down to the dining room, the only respite was when Gobbwer took his shower, which did not take long as the water was lukewarm to start with and then went icy cold on him.

The food was awful. The only food chemicals found after a panic search were residues in a few large storage tanks thrown on the dump, and their one-year use by date was long passed by four years. These were brushed up and collected, then a steak and vegetable dinner was produced, coincidentally the only thing of substance on the menu at the hotel, in the only remaining food replicator that was in the museum, after it was teased back into life again. And uncalibrated, it did not help any. It was cooked and taken to the hotel by bus, the fats had congealed, and the synthetic vegetables were limp and almost colourless. Nevertheless, Gobbwer ate the food, he made a few disgusted facial expressions, but he ate it all up. Almost immediately, his stomach started to complain, his crutch was red and sore and the never-ending twaddle from Paget topped off his tolerance level, and his mind just switched off. He just stared at him, Paget had his hands together now pleading away, he saw his lips move, but the sound of his voice was mercifully blocked off by his brain.

Gobbwer thought mournfully '' _He is just not listening to me!_ '' He wished he had not met Paget now, after all, it was his fault he was in the pickle he was in right now, and he started to hate him. The aggravating little shit was stubborn now, and not cooperating with him, and his exhausted brain could not come up with a pacifier. Head bobbing and with real tears in his eyes, Gobbwer started to sob in his despair.

Paget's eyes went all kind and caring and he leant over and put his hand on Gobbwer's forearm, saying gently ''Now, now, don't be so upset, perhaps we can come up with something.''

In a broken voice Gobbwer sobbed out ''Thank you.''

Paget smiled warmly at him and asked gently ''Now, how can I help you?''

Gobbwer sniffed out ''I need your money for a while, that is all?''

In a gentle voice Paget asked ''Just tell me when I will get all my money back?''

''Not today or tomorrow, but if you come up to my spaceship the morning after, I will have all your money waiting for you. Then we can come back here and I will treat you to dinner for your kindness.'' Gobbwer voice was sincere but still a little broken in his emotional state.

''Really? It should be I that treats you to dinner for your great kindnesses.''

Gobbwer was nearly physically sick by Paget's sugary offer, and the unmanly tone of his voice. The money was handed over to him. Paget's role was now finished as he watched the back of Gobbwer as he left the hotel.

As he walked, Gobbwer muttered out sobbing ''The buggering little shitbag he is, making me work so hard to get his money!'' He had never cried in his life and these new emotions he was feeling were alien to him, he did not understand them at all, and they made him feel vulnerable, yet another emotion he was not familiar with, the lot together confused him. He thought of the destitute life Paget would lead from now on; probably starving to death as Gobbwer thought the wimp that Paget was he would not have the courage for suicide. ''Serves him right!'' muttered Gobbwer spitefully under his breath. He walked in the general direction of the 'Important's' residential area and soon got lost. There were road works barring his way, or he was carried along in the squash of men as they went home to their domes after work. He started to ask directions, and was always pointed to the northwest of town. This went on for some time until one man pointed southeast, and Gobbwer swore.

He wandered around, backtracking, zigzagging along the streets that had been prepared for him by cleaning up the war damage, until he was at his wits end again. One Class2 was waiting for him, coming the other way, and he was actually glad to see her, that is how desperate he was! He spent the good part of thirty minutes parrying her probing questioning before she relented and let him go with the directions that he needed.

''Your late!'' snapped out the 'Important' as he let him in.

''Sorry, yes, I am. There was a little bit of business I had to do with that young businessman. He needed some stock money, it was quite a bit at good rates of interest, and the deal has left me a little short of cash.''

Annoyed nods met him at the table. He sat down with a sigh of relief, as he was physically tired now with all the frantic walking he had done. He reached into his jacket pocket and found he had forgotten his pack of cards!

''You shouldn't forget your cards, you know?!'' was saged nicely by Jock.

It is those obvious and simplistic types of advice that annoys the most. And because it came from Jock, who was considered by Gobbwer to have the intellectual level of one above a Pleb, it rankled him the more. He gritted his teeth to control his annoyance and apologised. And his apology rankled him even further, because outside of this game of cards environment he would have Jock in police custody awaiting tortures for suggesting that to him.

It took Gobbwer ten minutes of hard and continuous talking to convince them to keep the game open while he went back to his hotel to get his cards. He staggered off and it was not long before he was sobbing in frustration again. There and back took over two hours, he had found his cards under the chair he had slung his jacket on before going to bed. It was Paget that had preoccupied him when he had risen, and he blamed him for not noticing his cards had fallen out of his pocket. In fact, they were lifted out of his jacket pocket by Wally while he slept.

As he sat again, Jock advised him ''Always remember to check you have your cards with you.'' Then demanded ''I want to deal.''

''Yes, I think we would all like to have a go at that.'' confirmed Yancy.

This was not in his plans as yet, but it was all right with Gobbwer, and he handed the shuffled pack to Jock. Jock stood and lent over the table, he had dealt three cards each, and then stopped and went around the table counting the cards, checking he had dealt the right number to each of them, and then carried on again. His dealing was deliberate and slow, annoying again to Gobbwer as was the delay to the game when Jock laboriously counted his spots on his cards each time a hand was dealt to him.

''I got six cards!'' declared Claramond.

The cards were gathered in because of this misdeal, then Jock fumbled with his shuffling, never having done it before Gobbwer thought, and they flipped out all over the table.

Gobbwer scooped them up ''Let me show you.'' It took him an extra fifteen seconds to make sure Claramond was dealt a compatible hand, as he had seen the first one. Gobbwer handed back the cards to Jock, who went through his painfully long ritual of dealing five cards to each person.

The hours went by, each one felt like a day to Gobbwer. He seemed not to be able to get enough cash in front of him to steer the betting properly for how he wanted it to go for the high stake's hands. Claramond lost his dock to Ayo who later lost his spaceship to James that Claramond won off him who said he did not want it and swapped it with Ayo to get his dock back again. Jason had brought out his Earth1 gold coins and there was a long argument on how much they were worth in Petra3ian dollars. As these gold coins became naturally distributed amongst the players during the game, petty bickering flared up frequently on their worth, the argument was never fully satisfied and it was yet another annoyance that preyed on Gobbwer's frayed nerves.

More hours passed this way, and again there were no refreshments. Gobbwer was bursting for a pee, but he dared not be the first one to stop the game to go and have one, as he had already upset them by arriving late and having to go back to the hotel to retrieve his forgotten cards. It continually preyed on his nerves, his bursting bladder, it was hurting, and his crutch area, thanks to the Class4 girls it was red raw and burned furiously. As did his gut as it tried to handle the muck that he had sent down there. It had produced a gas that had an obnoxious smell; he knew this after a small one had slipped out between his tightly clenched bum cheeks.

Eventually, Gobbwer, manipulating the betting, managed to get a big enough pot in the middle of the table that he needed to turn the game back around to where he wanted it to go. It was just the 'Important' left in the betting as was planned. Gobbwer paid to see his cards far too early, to leave the 'Important' with a good chunk of his overall winnings still intact, and so not to upset him by losing.

The 'Important' turned over three sevens and two fives with one silver and one gold card in them. Gobbwer turned over a normal four twos and a six. They both declared ''My win!''

The 'Important' started to rake it in, Gobbwer hotly stated ''My four of a kind beats your three of a kind and a pair, so it is my win.''

''No, it does not, as I have a gold one and a silver one in mine!''

''But it does...'' and Gobbwer then went through the hand values again for him.

''Well, I forgot that was all, I just made a mistake in my betting.'' and he started to withdraw his last stake from the pot.

''But you cannot do that!'' demanded Gobbwer.

The 'Important' reiterated ''I just forgot I tell you; I thought my hand was bigger than yours was and made the mistake of betting too much on it, that's all!''

''Yes, but you cannot take your bet back!!'' his voice was hoarse.

''Why not, after all it was just a simple mistake?''

''Well that's cards, I mean you could say that anytime and lie about it!''

''Lie, lie!!! I would not lie!'' blared out the 'Important' at him.

''I am not saying that you would...''

''Yes, you are, how dare you!''

''No, I am not, I am just saying that somebody, anybody, could say that so as to not lose their stake if they lost...''

''I would not say that!'' stated Jock.

''Me neither.'' came indignantly from Ayo.

Claramond said ''Bit of an insult really!''

Jason just glared at him angrily.

James told him ''You just take back what you have just implied!''

Flustered, Gobbwer stumbled out ''Yes, I am sorry, very sorry, but once you bet and it's in the pot it's the winners.''

''Not for a mistake surely?!'' the 'Important' wanted to know.

''But there are not any rules for that!'' stated Gobbwer.

''Well, we had better make some up then!'' the 'Important' demanded.

Nodded agreement went around the table, and the incredulous Gobbwer listened to them bashing out a few new rules for if somebody had made a mistake in their betting, and subsequently they lost their money because of that mistake.

It was decided, in this case, the 'Important' could only take back half his last bet. He was very unhappy about it mumbling at Gobbwer ''Go on then, it was your win.''

Gobbwer realised then he did not have quite enough now to put his plan into action!

And so, it carried on, Gobbwer needed that little bit more, but despite every tactic and cheat, that he knew about, he could not quite get there. All the time his burning indigestion, inflamed crutch area, bursting bladder and his total physical and mental exhaustion plied against his concentration.

It was about mid-day when it suddenly happened. Gobbwer had fleetingly dozed off twice now, waiting for his turn to place his bets down. The dealing of the cards had gone around the table and it was back to him again. Gobbwer won back his spaceship from Jock, the next hand Jason won Jock's dock, but Jock won the next big cash pot and had a fortune in winnings in front of him. This card hand Jason raised the stake by putting up Jock's dock, all the others threw their hands in, and Gobbwer saw Jason with his spaceship and won.

Hardly able to get his voice out, Gobbwer through his parched mouth and bone-dry tongue offered in his absolute relief ''I would like to give you the dock to buy back the insult?''

The 'Important' proclaimed very annoyed ''Bloody rubbish game! All this time playing and all I got is what I started out with! Go home everybody!''

''The dock...?'' hurriedly asked Gobbwer.

Annoyed too, Jason spat out reluctantly ''Yes, yes, yes all right then!'' But he moaned forlornly ''Now I got all that bloody hassle of selling it on!!''

''I will buy it from you?'' suggested Jock.

''Go on then''

Jock pushed all his winnings over to Jason. Gobbwer watched them all stare at their money in front of them, it was more or less what they had started out with, frowning deeply, their angry eyes lifted to look at him as he was the only one with any obvious winnings, it wasn't a great deal, but the winner of the game he was none the less.

''I am... I am... I am so sorry, but this sometimes happens...''

''It seems there are a lot of things that 'sometimes happens' to me!!'' spat out the 'Important'.

Jason bared his teeth; an ominous warning was in his eyes for him.

Panicked, Gobbwer pushed out the vast majority of his money into the centre of the table offering ''Take this, take this, all of you, to make up for what you did not win in the game, please!''

They all looked at the grubby and now even tattier notes with disdain on their faces.

''I do not want to even touch it anymore!'' came from Jock.

''I do not want the bloody stuff!'' Ayo said.

''Who brought those dirty notes into the game anyway!'' Claramond wanted to know.

James told them, pointing at Gobbwer ''It was that young businessman that he brought here!''

The 'Important' stared at the notes in contempt, and told Jason ''Then you throw the lot back at that businessman, he needs something to wipe his arse with!'' it was meant to be unfunny.

James bared his teeth at Gobbwer again. He then growled out ''You have not made any friends here you know, so I would go on your way if I were you!''

''And remember, always remember not to forget your cards!'' was Jock's nicely spoken parting advice.

Gobbwer got up quickly, vertigo caused by his tiredness gripped him for a second or two, then in a daze, and without another word, but with a very worried look on his face, he scurried out the door.

Shoulder to shoulder around the toilet, James, Ayo, Jason, Jock, Claramond, and Yancy peed. As it went on and on and on, James giggled out quite impressed ''Well, he did not piss himself, did he?''

Mumbles of ''I nearly did!'' came ominously from the rest of them.

It was a terrible journey back to his hotel for Gobbwer. As he walked, he continually farted at every footstep. It was humiliating for him, and that was yet another new emotion he had to contend with. Hurting all over now with his many discomforts, it would have been the worst day in his life if he ever had one of them before to compare it with. The way he felt that minute was in a stark contrast to the rest of his life, where he had administered humiliation and discomfort on others and had revelled in it. However, he did not associate with it by realising that those that he had hurt must have felt the same way. He was just feeling very sorry for himself, eventually his spitefulness would compel him to get his 'own back' now, on perhaps a few unfortunate Plebs back on his own planet. Gobbwer had not one iota of a suspicion that it was he that had ended up being conned. After all, it was he that had planned and led everything, and he had not detected anything that would have suggested otherwise. He put it all down to the peculiarly thickheaded people that seemed to inhabit this backwater planet.

As he climbed into his cryo chamber, he was sobbing in relief to be leaving Petra3. Just before the cryo chamber kicked in, he felt a little surge of disappointment, and that was for Paget getting his money back. As his spacecraft accelerated away, in a long line following his tail was his jettisoned pack of cards.

''Well, do you think he will remember us then?'' King James opened with at the debriefing session. All the key players in the ruse were there, and it was some while before anybody could answer for the laughing.

Paget quietly looked around at his guffawing fellow conspirators; the only thing on his mind right that second was the regret that he had to abandon his cleaning duties half done in the kitchens to come to this debriefing session. He was happy in the sense that it had all seemed to have played out well for them of course, and his role in it had not let anybody down. It was a feeling akin to what he felt at the end of the day when he glanced over the spotless kitchen that he had helped to achieve that day. He had not talked about it to anybody as there was nobody close enough to him, in that sense, for him to tell. A few knew in the kitchens that he had a role, but it was assumed he had played but a minor part in the ruse as one of the many 'extras' had done.

Congratulations for one another bounced around the table, and then the anecdotes of some of the more intense moments were bantered around between them. When the tale of the card games came out, Pep was green with envy. The new rules applying that if somebody had lost their money at the end of the betting, and then felt that they had made a mistake, by confessing to it, they could get at least half of their stake back just because it was a mistake, had everybody in absolute stitches.

All the time, buried under the happy babbling, Paget sat, mainly eyes down, feeling he was way outside of his comfort zone with these people. He was just waiting until it all ended and he could go back to what he wanted to do, touring the kitchens with his cleaning cloth in hand. He looked up startled when King James voiced his name, and he saw his arm extended towards him. ''Brilliant, brilliant Paget!!'' James boomed out at him. ''Incredible nerve, incredible acting, an incredible accomplishment on the spur of the moment!'' King James stood, followed by them all, and they clapped wildly, applauding his success in handling Gobbwer.

He did not see their beaming smiles at him; he glanced around, deliberately not focusing his eyes not to see them. Still sat, slouching a little, he wore a half smile on his lips, his head bobbed slightly in recognition of the praise that he did not want or truly understand.

Zuri was frowning again, looking at him, not understanding herself what was troubling Paget. Again, his tremendous nerve in handling Gobbwer belied the lack of confidence he was showing right then, modesty is one thing, but Paget she knew was very uncomfortable that the attention was on him. She thought to herself '' _He has lost himself!_ '' Then she looked more fully at him, delving beneath the surface of his embarrassments, and said quietly to herself in a revelation '' _No, he has never really found himself, that is why!_ ''

King James called all to order, he sat an asked ''Did we succeed?''

Smiles faded slowly as all thought through the entire episode. ''We succeeded in one aim for sure, and that is he went away without any suspicions or doubts.''

''So, how will he remember us then?''

''As peculiar that is for sure, in the sense he did not win anything from us, albeit he did not lose anything either. He went away as he came, the status quo was maintained.''

''What will he say about us when he let slips he has been on Petra3?''

Ayo reckoned ''He had a bad time here, and what he remembers will be tainted with that. I do not think he can say anything other than he found us as we should have been, as a normal planet in the federation.''

Jason sat thinking, then asked ''What if he is picked up by the police?''

It was a fair enough conclusion that they would talk to him, but being 'picked up' was something else. It meant interrogation, maybe torture, to winkle out of him information he may not even know he knew. They all considered what he might say to avoid being in pain again. The presence of the Elitesman was considered all right. The time of the gambling, Jock, Jason, Ayo, Claramond, and Yancy thought hard of their role to find a chink in their presentation that might be of interest to the police. They could not find any; the only instance that could be of interest was Zuri not being able to perform her poses correctly. They asked Yancy to adopt his old mindset as an 'Important', and if he was there as one, what his reactions might have been.

Shamed faced Yancy told them sombrely ''I would be angry, very angry, but not because I was angry. The society we lived in was brainwashing in itself, it did not matter how you really felt, if something was even remotely wrong, I would portray wrath as a response to it, no matter how trivial. It was the persona all us 'Important's' adopted and we deliberately looked for fault, and if there was none then we would fire-off on some non-existent flaw of our own making. It was a power over other's thing, all part of the business acumen. If I was just there on my own, Zuri's inability to pose correctly would have been dealt with right at that moment is the truth, and Wally would have had to close up his hotel for a while to get rid of her body and clean up her blood.''

Everybody just stared at him in shock. Time had passed, good times, that had buried those memories of the bad times, but now fully awakened in people's minds again, the horrors of their previous existence flooded back. ''I am so glad to be out of it!'' exclaimed Yancy on seeing their faces.

''That episode with Akshai as the Elite, and the patching up that had to be done, do you think anything was left undone?''

Yancy told them honestly ''They were worse than we were, the Elite were! We, the 'Important's' copied them that was all. If we had the opportunity, we would point out something to them to make them angry and smugly watch on as they exacted their retributions. The more blood that was shed the happier we were, it was another power over other's thing, that is all, to be able to influence and manipulate the Elite. From what I have been told, Akshai's reactions were lenient on seeing the poor-quality show that Zuri was putting on as a super decoration. Being lenient is to be seen as weak, that is why all punishments were so severe, the opposite in fact of that deemed fair, just to appear not to be seen as weak. It ended, it is true, with him ordering her killed which would have been right and proper, but it was an opportunity missed for him to rant and rave, scaring people, which they loved doing as much as we did. That is the only thing missing that I can see that could be interpreted as something strange.''

Now their minds were tuned to it, this 'something strange', Jock confessed ''I saw him question about Roboto as a bar tender, he is a dock mechanic model robot, there are slight differences. The joints in the arms and legs are in slightly different places to be more versatile crawling over and inside spaceships, tool clip-on points, and the like. His attention was drawn to him, or rather; his focus was, when he felt he was being ripped off. I thought we got away with it, but I am not so sure now.''

Neither was anybody else now! Suddenly it had changed from the congratulations all round for their total success of it all, to not being so sure about it. James asked Paget ''Is there anything, anything at all that you think you could add to this?''

He shook his head. ''I just played along with him, letting him lead it all.''

''... _and acting out yourself, who you really are in real life._ '' thought Zuri. She felt very sorry for him then; the prestige that he had earned would just wash over him and away into nothing.

''The best-case scenario then?'' asked James.

Jason guessed ''He will tell his tale, his honesty will only point to his lying, and if they think he is lying then that will mean to them he is trying to hide a truth, for that is what lying is for. The voicing of these anomalies, these abnormalities might be seen as an attempt to hide something, and he will die under torture unable to give them what they want. They will be left with a half a story, but none the less it will still point to Petra3 functioning as a loyal federation planet.''

''The worst-case scenario then?''

The conclusion was that he would be seen as a badly prepared and badly trained spy sent by Petra3. In this scenario they would gain nothing but expose Petra3 as trying to just get organised as a renegade planet.

''What a great pity!'' mourned James ''We will never know. However, perhaps it is best to think that we failed, otherwise future sage and planning would have centred around it, and if there was nothing there in the first place, we would have mongered disinformation amongst ourselves.'' He stopped and thought, then asked ''Is there an element of disinformation we have sent to them?''

None were certain, the only minor probability came from Pep ''If the spy scenario came about, it isn't true is it, as we did not send a spy.''

That was not entirely true in itself. One of the elite band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies was in hiding on board Gobbwer's ship. It is unlikely she would be missed on Petra3; it could be almost guaranteed few would be able to put a face to her name. Her job was to contact the Pleb community on Petra2, and if possible, to get to Petra1 and do the same.

The meeting was called to a halt, and as Paget was heading for the kitchens, Zuri intercepted him saying ''I want you to come back with me to my quarters Paget; I have two gifts for you. Only once can I offer one of them to anybody, so it is very precious to me, and it will be our lifetime secret between us.''

''I must..., I can't..., um...'' flustered Paget.

''Come Paget, it is all right.''

In her quarters she led Paget to her bedroom, with the sheets on her bed turned down ready. Zuri let fall her garb, to stand naked before him, whispering gently and kindly ''My first present for you dear Paget, is your manhood.'' As she sighed under his inexperienced caresses, Zuri told him warmly ''My second present for you that was so dear to me, Paget, is my maidenhood.''

It was a week later it crossed Zuri's mind that she had not seen him around all that time. She smiled warmly remembering his last words to her. The morning after he had thanked her, his voice had gained that manly timbre of confidence. He was still quiet in his personality, but gone was what she had seen in him, or rather, what was missing in him was not there anymore. She had kissed him tenderly, saying poignantly ''Should every girl be treated so well by their first ever lover Paget!'' He had smiled at her, confirming this secret they had between them he would keep too, and left.

She felt a little worried for him; their paths had come together so briefly, and then parted as quickly, what was left over was just a concern for her first lover. She went to the kitchens and asked if anybody had seen him. One lad looked around and confirmed ''Well, he isn't here today by the looks of it, and thinking about it I haven't noticed him being around for the last few days, but there again, that's nothing unusual!''

Zuri started to fret, she was fond of him and wanted to help him if necessary. Touring the terminal asking questions about him drew a blank, nobody knew where he even lived, even those very few people that she did meet that knew of him. It was when worry turned to alarm that Jason approached her. He said quietly to her ''You have been asking around about Paget, Zuri, he is all right.''

''I have searched for him, but nobody...!''

Jason cut her off, and holding her eyes he warned ''Listen to me Zuri, Paget is all right, I promise you!''

She stared into Jason's fixed eyes staring at her ''He has volunteered as one of your elite band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies, hasn't he?!''

Jason nodded.

''There is something that you must know about him...''

''Shush, there is nothing I should know Zuri. He has gone through four days of intensive interviews and interrogations, fighting assessments, mindset assessments, Pleb body language assessment that he was quite good at to my surprise after talking to Yancy about him. In fact, his abilities in everything contravened all the poor reports we gathered about him. We lose four of the five candidates by day three; those that get through me go next to Lady Sara. What she does is empty them of everything. By exposing every facet of who and what they are, and what is hidden in their minds and hearts, there are no more secrets to find anymore, ergo, there is nothing hidden and it is the hiding of something that can be detected, and suspicions are spawned. I am not privy to this information, only she holds that knowledge. Now, Zuri, that is just about all I can say to you. Lady Sara sent me implicitly to find you and tell you all of this, so you would stop asking your questions about Paget, bringing him to the attention of people. I cannot answer any more questions you have, as I do not know anything more than what I have just told you. This break of confidentiality is unprecedented, but Lady Sara thought it paramount that you should know. The last little bit I have been asked to tell you is some personal information about Paget. He is very popular, and has a girlfriend he lives with now. I was asked to emphasise this to you for some reason, that it was she that snapped him up on the first day of the interviews. They both made it through, and will train as a pair, she will specialise as an assassin, but Paget is marked down as an all-rounder. He was allowed one message to you, a personal one, and I quote ' _Should all men find their feet..._ ' and he left the rest unsaid Zuri, telling me you would understand.''

''The dear brave boy...''

''Boy no, a man yes.''

''Can I see him to talk to him before his training starts, to wish him well?''

''That is something I cannot comment on!''

''Before you start the deployment of your band, I mean?''

''Look at me Zuri...'' ordered Jason, he then emphasised most strongly ''...that is something else I cannot comment on!'' his eyes were wide to hit that home.

''Oh! I am sorry Jason!''

''It is all right, now listen. You have been privy to information that not even King James gets. Outside of my band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies, you know more than anybody else and it is a secret that must be kept. We debated reporting that Paget had been killed so he could pursue his new role freely without anybody enquiring of his whereabouts. He and the majority of our recruits are perfect for the work, as all have no real friends and in some cases like Paget's, no acquaintances. We leave it that way, there are no complications, but you asking of him has now put him in the minds of people, and as I said, in such cases we take extreme measures. Therefore, if you are asked, you did find him. If asked where, say, he was working at something simple, like loading tins, or cleaning up the stores, but do not say where. Be happy enough about it, and get out of the confrontation as quickly as possible. It will all die away naturally and we will be back where we should be.''

''You trust me with all of this, Jase...?!''

''Me? No, I do not trust you with this at all Zuri. However, Paget does, and his word on it was good enough for Sara.'' He then confessed with a sigh of frustration ''Look, it is not my band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies, Zuri, but Lady Sara's. I am just the front, the deception, I have little to say on what goes on, I just take my orders from her as do all that are with us. I do not know what connects you and Paget together, but it is profound and has had a monumental influence on the philosophies governing the mindset of the band. Paget is teaching us all on how to believe the role we are acting out is real, and how to remain invisible to others when you are right in the middle of them. I had fleeting doubts about him when I used him for the role he did play, but it was perfect come the end. My guess was he was acting out whom he really was, and that made him seem so real to Gobbwer. However,...'' he hesitated a while getting his words together ''...he is not to me now who he seemed to be then. In fact, his profile is off the charts, that is why he will be trained as an infiltrator, in assassination and spying. And I think that is thanks to you Zuri. Your sage to him, my guess is, sent him to us and I would like to thank you for that.''

''Secrets?! They are what they are, aren't they Jase?''

''Yes!'' replied Jason simply. Then he told her ''Sara is having some couples over for dinner tonight, and she wants you there too. It will be just a few of our friends there.''

Zuri apologised saying ''I will feel a little awkward, as I have no partner, and I will be alone, so no thank you.''

''Thought of already by Sara dear Zuri, Powers is his name. He has just come out of his court-martial after handing in his colours and insignia. He was at the hotel as one of our lookouts when he dismissed himself and then called a court-martial against himself. Apparently, he nearly boiled over with rage on seeing you so humiliated as Gobbwer prowled around you as you posed. He has had dealings with real 'decorations' before you know, just before the war started, he admitted in his court-martial that their plight constantly preyed on his mind, and when he saw you out there, it all exploded out and nearly overpowered him. He is a brave man of Petra3ian warrior blood, Zuri, who was with the west contingency under Captain Dena in the wars, and seeing you posing as a super decoration has wrecked him. Sar thought you being there might help settle him down again, you know, showing him, you are all right about it, and moving on. Getting his troubled mind sorted out quickly might get him to pick up his colours again, Sar thought.''

Well, that was not what Sara really said to him, she said '' _You bloody men, you are all the bloody same!!! You fall head over heels in love with a girl and you do not know what the Bloody Thergo it is!! Now you make sure Zuri accepts my dinner invitation and we can get Powers and her together. If nothing else that dumb beast of a man will know where her heart might be! What is wrong with you bloody men anyway, handing in his colours indeed, what next, a two-year bloody chase through bloody space after her as you had to do for me?!!!_ '' she drove that nail home and it hurt. Why he was getting it in the ear Jason did not know.

Zuri's heart warmed for Powers over his concerns for her, and she felt very flattered. She felt a little guilty too that she was the cause of his troubles, she confessed sadly ''I have nothing to wear, only my fighting garb, I do not even have a leisure skirt.''

''Thought of already by Sara dear Zuri. She wants you at our home nice an early, in one hour, in fact. Sara told me to tell you she has a few dresses that might fit, and besides, she wants to meet you and get to know you.''

''I don't know why my Lord Jason, I am just a soldier of Petra3, my life is simple, I will feel overwhelmed in Lady Sara's company is my fear.''

''Do not worry about that score Zuri, you will find Lady Sara down to earth enough, I can tell you! She can swear like a trooper and drink me under the table in private, so there will be no airs and graces about her tonight to worry about, all right?''

Zuri smiled.

Chapter 7

Pilar and Maan were browsing through the museum. Everything looked so ancient to them. It was funny that only five years or so had passed since the stuff on display was in common use, but even in that so short of time it seemed a lifetime ago for them. It was a quirk of still being so young with growing minds, lost when older where five years would slip by seemingly like one year.

''Look Mann! It is Jock's spanner, his original one!''

''It was a mighty weapon!''

Pilar pointed saying ''And look at these others on display next to it, you can see the various stages on how it has been experimentally developed.''

He looked through the sequence; the last one in line was a tapered steel alloy shaft with a single bulbous end. It flexed a little; most of the weight was at the bulbous end, instead of more or less equally distributed along the shaft of the spanner. It was quicker to manipulate in the hands and its impact value was bettered. Development prototypes were also on show, one had three shafts equally spaced and joined in the middle, and this one could be spun around. The marginally shorter shafts blurred, a sword lunge no matter how fast would be deflected, and with a flip of the hands, the spinning clubs could be brought up along the side of the wielders body and twisted for a head strike, or flipped under the sword for a shin strike. This was a much-specialised weapon that few could master, Jock had knocked himself out for a day with it, and Elie had forbidden him to use it ever again. Bryce was perfecting the techniques to use it, but he did not like it very much, favouring the traditional designs akin to the spanner, with a lesser mass steel bulb at both ends. It balanced right; and had been proven many times in battle, and it too could be spun, but obviously less effectively than one with three spokes. With the single bulb end, that was equal in weight to the two bulbs on the single shaft, he found an interesting defence move. He demonstrated keeping the bulb more or less stationary in front of you, while the end of the shaft in the hands could be flipped around it quickly, warding off lunges of a sword. The trouble was, when it came to striking back, it was a heavy weight to quickly get into motion again. It was the spanner with an offset jaw both ends that all knew and understood, and certainly, their enemy had become terrified of it, as they had no practiced defence against it. This was the main weapon; it too was now made of an alloy, easier in the hands and could be let slip from the grasp to gain that little extra reach that sent the bulbous end head-on rather than the side of it crashing down. Bryce liked this attribute, he would swing his weapon as if to ward off a sword lunge, then relax his grip and let the kinetic energy send it out, the bulb would then power into the face of the enemy. The strike was not deemed a fatal one, it would only knock unconscious at best or just stun at the worst, but either blow was a decider.

The choice of weapon, or weapons, was judged solely on how good you were in wielding them. The warriors from both worlds would rightly not entertain any change in their weapons design. It was a short sword, a dagger, and a parry shield, each one almost another limb to their bodies. They knew them as they knew themselves, giving their swords their own secret personal names. The soldiers on the other hand, adapted to the new designs as they were developed. The 'patu', that was originally the spanner, was given this name by recognising a similarity with a weapon of this type that had been used on Earth1, as more and more of her forbidden histories were unearthed and revealed. It was described as the Patu1, Patu2 and the Patu3, depending how many bulbous ends it sported. As most of the soldiers could use the Patu2, it became known as just the Patu, where when necessary to describe the differences the Patu1 and the Patu3 were used. Ninety percent chose the Patu, eight percent the Patu1 and just two percent the Patu3. These latter two were much-specialised fighting units and trained separately from the rest. The term 'spanner' was dying out in everyday talk, still used by the older folk mainly, but as the young ones came forth, it was the 'patu' only.

For the soldiers, other variations came about. Substituting the parry shield some used two longer daggers now, one in each hand. Others, long swords, but they were found disappointingly to be less of an advantage than anticipated in the squash of the battlefront. Nevertheless, all of these and others were found to have a place for them in the fighting, and King James had ordered specialised groups to be formed with specialised roles in battle. He was adopting Lord Ayo's approach, to have ready the most versatile army possible. Another factor he adopted was that of the actual physical attributes and qualities of each soldier. Quick movers, stamina, solidness, strength, tall or short to name a few. The biggest, tallest, more powerful of these men swung the heavy Greatswords. It was found to be able to cut two people clean in half stood side-by-side in one swing. It was not tried out this way of course, but on the substitute dummies that had evolved themselves to carry the same physical properties of humans, bone structure and all.

The necessity to bring the young ones into the fighting training as soon as possible outweighed by a long way the morality of doing so. No parent would like to see their offspring encouraged to hurt any living thing, but the purpose was to defend themselves and kill what was the danger to them if necessary, without the sense of wrongdoing. The alternative was no mercy from those that were coming to eradicate them, any Pleb born children would be deemed a travesty, an abomination of human kind, and subsequently massacred, simply because their roots were from the Plebs of old. Sword work and hand-to-hand combat training was on the curriculum from three years old up, it was part of their overall education. Hate was not taught, danger and being scared and how to cope with it, was. A holiday was called on Petra3, but unlike the one on Homeworld, combat training never ceased.

''See Pilar, this is the note that Fu the warrior woman of old left hundreds of years ago in the ore mine that Haunani and Principal Scholar Fronnia found!'' They then stood side by side to gaze in wonder at it _'Should the never-ending sleep get you, follow my footsteps that I lay for you to follow. At the end of your journey, I will be already with our people that went before me into peace. I will wait to greet you there, whoever you are. Courage be in your heart dear, dear friend, love, Fu, warrior woman'._

''You are Maan and Pilar, I know?'' Principal Scholar Fronnia said kindly to them.

They turned and looked into her welcoming face. Fronnia was the museum curator and the Principal Scholar heading the main research projects. She came across and looked at the note, saying fondly ''Our histories have much to tell about her. A great sensei she was, passionate and dedicated. Alas, as for many of her ilk, their time passed before they could fight proper for their people. Her legacy, and others before her, was the gene of the warrior way. Powerful it is, still beyond my comprehension what it really is. Haunani carries it, as do all her warrior peers, it explains why they are so different in their mindsets from us.''

Pilar in awe said ''The legend says, Fu was but a frail old lady, when she walked out of the mine in her full ceremonial fighting garb into the heart of Uptown, and killed twelve of our enemy.''

''The legend states so, yes Pilar. Few fully believe in such legends, but this note, I believe, she wrote and hid for us to find as she made her way to that glorious ending that she so desired. It was a message in itself for us, telling us our enemies are as fragile as we are, and our fear for them, is the only fear that we should have. This means that fear itself is the only thing that spawns the fear in our hearts for our enemy. They will bleed and die as we will, that is all, but because of their contempt for us they seem fearless, for in truth they are, for they do not know the meaning of it. Because of this lack of understanding, twelve of our enemy lay dead at her feet before she was killed. Do you see her message? By shedding all our irrational fear for them, we are equal to them. All it rests solely on then, is the quality differences in fighting prowess between us, and Fu demonstrated that well enough for us, did she not?''

''Yes, she did!'' exclaimed Maan as that revelation hit home.

''Come, drink tea with me, the both of you, and tell me of this new ally we have, the oolve. I have visited Torleik, a mighty and terrifying beast he is to be sure. I want to know more of this affinity, this empathy you have with them, as Earth1 histories tell of these incredible interdependences that form between humans and other creatures. It excites me so much!''

Ouida practiced her breathing exercises that Sara had taught her. They eased the ache in her crural, and costal, branches of her diaphragm that she had strained to get her lungs to work in the acceleration zone. Now into hyperspace, all the feelings of motion had stopped; the only sound in the absolute silence was her breathing.

Her first undertaking was to check on Gobbwer, making her way to the cryo chamber from deep within the cargo hold, where she had used the buffer padding hidden in the rubbish as camouflage, to ride out the tremendous 'g' forces to get into hyperspace. Ouida found him buried in cryo fluids, his readouts were normal. And on checking the cryo hibernation level he had used, it was set at level six, which meant he intended to stay asleep for as long as possible before a rather traumatic wake up. Reasoning this through, muttering to herself ''He expects his business will be over quickly on Petra2, he will contact the buyer, secure his payment and immediately get a lift back to Petra1.'' She nodded to herself, happy with that knowing all the cryo levels from Jason's lectures, and the possible interpretation of why they were chosen. Level 6 was used for a quick turnaround, within the day, and back into cryo as soon as possible. If not, the captain would take a week to shake off the cryo fatigue, and it was that plus the awaking sequence that aged people. It was a costly level to buy, which meant that the previous owner's bloodline had been quite successful, until Gobbwer turned up in his life that is and destroyed it all.

Ouida went into the captain's quarters and saw the other cryo chamber where Jason had said it would be. Jason had told her what Jock had told him, and that it was a temporary one, built out of bits and parts scavenged from the derelicts around Petra1. It was for the new owner, Gobbwer would use the one he was already in to get back to his home planet, that was for certain, as Jock reckoned the temporary one had a good chance of failure, and knowing Gobbwer, he would not have been surprised if he had asked for it to be rigged that way. Jason assured Ouida, that it was now fully restored, by Jock, and would work perfectly.

Ouida climbed in it, hit level five and closed her eyes, and then opened them again. The tremendous g-forces of deceleration were lessoning as her body came out of cryo. It took a few minutes to get over the reorientation phase, and then shake off the dullness in her mind. She went to the bridge, looked out and gasped, so many spaceships were in orbit out there, hundreds of them, a thousand plus cargo hauliers were flitting between and around them, it was a bewildering sight as they went to-and-fro. Mixed up with all these were the taxies, there must have been five hundred in view darting about around that part of the orbit alone, so-much-so that she found it difficult to keep track of any one of them.

The sounds of Gobbwer's cryo chamber as the chugging died away gave her a bare few minutes to get back into hiding again. The cargo bay door was pinned back against the bulkhead when she had gotten on and hid herself, and saw what was going on. Gobbwer went straight onto the bridge, put his course in, and hit auto, he did not even bother to sit in the captain's chair. True to form, he went straight to the bridge, hit the signal on to hail a taxi, and climbed then into his official uniform. Grabbing up his hat he passed her in the darkness of the hold going to the taxi dock, and within the minute, he was gone.

Adjusting her mindset, she whispered to herself, remembering the training lectures she had been given ''If there is no urgency, do not rush. Acclimatise first; make the situation you are in your own. You belong here, this is all familiar to you, it is all part of you, there is nothing around you that is strange, you have lived all your life doing the same things as you are doing now, you are not a stranger but a familiar person doing familiar things in a familiar environment.'' she sat a while with her eyes closed to coalesce with it all.

She got up confidently, went to the captain's quarters, found Gobbwer's carry bag, took out his landfall captain's uniform, climbed into it, and took half of his small stash of universal money, her first bit of luck. This stuff was more expensive, but you could spend it on any planet, including your home planet where you bought it, you did not have to sell it back when you left for any reason. It was a trade-off and an equal one, all it really did was negate the hassle of seeking out and bartering with the money sellers for the cheaper to buy local money. All captains had a little bit of it, mostly for 'just in case', a contingency. Ouida went to the bridge next, hit the signal on to hail a taxi, and hiding her garb first in the rubbish she had hidden in, made her way to the taxi dock and waited.

Ouida was naturally flat chested, about the same height as Gobbwer, and her hair had been cropped to be similar to his. Being neither pretty nor ugly; her plain features at a glance could be mistaken for a young boy's. They had been already, only naked was her feminine frame identifiable, but with any garb on, this was lost, and with the flatness of her chest and her unremarkable facial features, she could be passed by unnoticed, and often was by her fighting peers in the Petra3ian warrior pack. Ouida was the sort of girl everybody assumed had her own circle of friends and was not asked by the others to join theirs. She had switched herself off, as Paget had done, letting it all flow by around her. Her only interest was in fighting, and she had spent many long hours alone in the empty dojos practicing. Not once did she feel lonely, in fact if anybody else turned up she would leave to go back to her own quarters to train alone there.

Ouida knew people of course, nodding and smiling when she met them, but few words were ever spoken, just pleasantries quickly voiced and away. After the rumour that Lord Jason was forming a band of infiltrators, assassins and spies had died away into nothing, the shadow of that rumour remained strong in her mind and she set out to track it down to see if it was real or not. The few she did asked could not help her, for not one of them definitely knew anything about it, only the rumours.

It was not a ploy or a test that this essential information was not common knowledge, but knocking on Lord Jason's door to find out, was.

By day three, if you left by that door the third time you were rejected. If you were selected, you took the hidden one in the dining room, and via an old Pleb underground passageway, you entered the training camp. It was hard to believe at first that it was all part of the terminal, as it was all so big, a full-size dojo, lecturer room, a leisure area, several classrooms rigged for practical projects, and an airy comfortable barrack. Through a crawl tunnel there was even an outdoor area, half of it was a road, and the other half was a part of the piazza. Ouida at first could not make out how it was hidden so well, it was just too large, later finding out that walkways and thoroughfares were ingeniously routed to guide the people around it, and situated along these routes were small shops and marked storerooms, so the space seemed to have been used up and nothing was missing.

The second great shock hit her when she met those recruits already there. Of the ten, only two jogged her memory, the rest, not even a clue who they were, and they not her. The first great shock was Sara telling her she had succeeded. Originally, Ouida had done the same arduous training under Lord Jason, side by side with the other seven candidates. However, by day three, she felt disappointed. If there was a romanticised version on what activities infiltrators, assassins and spies would get up to, they did it. In her fellow candidate's, excitement grew, they were bubbling with enthusiasms, anticipating the proverbial crawling around in the darkness that they would be doing as infiltrators, assassins and spies but not once was there any purpose given to it all, no explanation or even a given scenario to act out. It was just casual requests from Jason to get from here to there unseen, or sneak up unheard behind someone, to pretend to slash their throats out with a blunt wooden dagger. It was hard work keeping up with the training schedule, and she did learn a lot, but it had not satisfied one little bit that intrigue she had felt that had drawn her there. It was just fighting, a different form, but just fighting none the less. She had shown no signs of enthusiasm, just stoically going through the set exercises the best that she could. She answered all questions simply as they were asked of her, others in her group would expand their answers and it impressed her how much more knowledge these people seem to have to cater for varying scenarios in context with the question. One question was, dressed as a police officer, what her actions would be on being caught red-handed going through the records in a police station. She answered simply 'Run away and hide', and this was laughed at by the rest of the group, Jason started to chuckle too. It did not upset her; she just shrugged it off unsmiling.

So, by the third day she was tired of it all, there seemed no real purpose; it had been a mishmash of this and that, which had not really challenged her in any way. It was no harder or harsher than some of the more intense five-day battles in the war games she had participated in. She had judged herself the least likely to be selected, but that did not matter anymore, as she did not want to be selected now anyway.

The last stage was talking to Lady Sara. ''How do you think you got on?''

''It is not for me Lady Sara, is the truth.''

''Oh? Why?''

''It was just not what I expected is all, Lady Sara, I am sorry to have wasted Lord Jason's time.''

''It is curious that the other candidates told me it was exactly what they had expected? What did you expect?''

''I am not sure really; I suppose the exact opposite in the training. How not to appear a fighter for one thing rather than demonstrating that you are. All the training was aimed at was learning how to kill and not to be seen. It seems fighting yourself out of trouble in the first instance is encouraged rather than deception to get out of it. I am sorry but it all seemed so pointless, I thought to be an infiltrator, assassin, or a spy more subtlety would be required!''

''Are you disappointed then?''

''Well, yes, I suppose I am.''

''Our Guardians of old are no more; their need is no longer required as you know. If you were asked to consider joining them when they started out, knowing they worked isolated and alone and in great dangers without any hope of salvation, would you have accepted?''

Ouida perked up a little, she had a fanciful hope that they were still active, but she knew positively that they were not, and that surge of excitement subsided. ''Yes, I would have, if asked.''

''Do you know, very few of the candidates totally fail, none that you trained with did?'' This did not surprise Ouida at all. Sara continued ''They are going to be trained up as the Guardians were, to be deployed into our enemy's battle groups when they arrive. Whatever role they will be playing out, from the second they are integrated, they will carry important information about our enemy that we need. If caught, as in the police station scenario, killing who caught you and getting back would be vital. Your answer was, you would run away and hide. Why?''

''I am sorry Lady Sara, but I do not want to be selected.''

''But you are still dutybound to finish this interview Ouida, so please tell me why?''

''In your scenario it would have been the right thing to do I suppose, so I was wrong!''

''But you did not have that scenario in your mind did you, about the possibility of getting back to safety, when you answered?''

''No, my scenario was as of the Guardians, working isolated and alone and in great dangers without any hope of salvation.''

''There are three options open to you now dear Ouida. One, leave as you want to, and go back to your life as it was. Two, accept Lord Jason's invitation to join his new band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies. Thirdly, you can work for me, and your scenario of working isolated and alone and in great dangers without any hope of salvation will apply, and for the missions I will send you on, your answer would have been the right one?''

''Then that is why Lord Jason did not give any explanations, we had to imagine our own scenario, and our answers to his questions would have given clues to our mindset and where we thought we belonged in all of this?''

''Very astute thinking dear Ouida, yes that is right. There are two doors out of this room, one is hidden that I will shortly go through and leave open for you to find. Go through it and eventually in the near future you will be gone from this planet, forgotten, and we will never ever see or hear from you again. The other door you used to come in leads you to your other two options. I will come back in an hour, and if you are still here, then you will have failed completely and only your life as you knew it is left open for you.''

Next was the intensive interviews and interrogations, which she told all, even about the turning point in her life when she gave up after realising her breasts were not going to form and fill out any more than they were. As Ouida wept out her life disappointments, Sara cried with her, associating much of what she said with her own early life's disappointments. In the true meaning of the word a real friendship ignited between them, as did between her and her fellow conscripts when she met them. Ouida took her first lover that night; such was the trust, the closeness, and the bonding between them all.

The taxi latched on and Ouida embarked. ''Captains lounge.'' she requested quietly. Her voice was practiced in timbre control, by keeping her voice quiet the feminine undertones and softness of her voice was more hidden.

''On business then Captain?''

''Shut up and mind your own business!''

''Yes of course Captain, sorry.''

' _Give no answers, ask no questions; either will bring you to the attention of others'_ went through Ouida's mind remembering her training. Ouida glanced occasionally out of the window as if bored _'Do not seek information with the eye, it is the same as asking questions and answering them, and can be detected by others trained to be suspicious. Fleeting glimpses now and again will build as good a picture as one long look'._

Ouida yawned and laid her head back and to the side then closed her eyes as if in a doze, remaining that way for the twenty minutes it took to get to the space station. She went through her training again, remembering in her mind ' _Pay your taxi ride off with a much higher dollar note that you know is too much. Too low, and it will be shown you are a stranger there. Any bus ride will be traditionally cheaper, pay that fare off with the lower notes in the change from the taxi driver. If you are stuck get angry, throw a handful of cash at the driver, making sure it is over a realistic ride price, and arrogantly stomp off'._

It went to plan; she gave him a two hundred dollar note, then immediately flicked her fingers impatiently at him for the change. As soon as it was offered, she grabbed it and walked into the captain's lounge. ' _Don't pause, don't look around, you must show nothing other than you have been there many times before and know where everything is. Go straight to what you see first, and then rally'._ It was the bar, and without breaking her stride from the taxi, and with a nonchalant expression on her slightly bowed head, she ambled across. ''Beer!'' she demanded. It was the traditional first tipple that the captains asked for after their journey. It was to do with the quantity of liquids to flush the mouth clean from the taste of the cryo liquids; a tot of wisky would not do that, and the mixture of tastes was awful.

She threw a ten-dollar bill down. ''I am sorry captain but that is not enough...'' the droid told her.

She tensed; she had made a mistake!

''...it is because of the food chemicals being in short supply, sir, as you know. Beer went up this morning, and that will be two dollars more please.''

She snorted in contempt, and then threw down two more dollars. She needed that beer; her mind was racing! ' _...tensing up suddenly, relaxing suddenly..._ ' were two of the many tale-tale signs of unease she knew would give her away. It took her five minutes to calm down, doing silent deep breathing exercises. Her eyes flipped idly up and down from her beer mug to the droid as it scurried passed her from one customer to another. All the time her other senses were wide-open for information. There was the localised noise of many feet going back and forth behind her and to her right; she guessed that was the internal door into the captain's lounge and the exit from it to the hop shuttle-docking hatch. From her direct left came the muted voices of men arguing, she guessed the cargo bidding board was there. She formed a mental picture of the place in her mind ' _Never scurry away, do not linger, always finish what you are doing, leave nothing not done'._

After tilting her mug of beer and finishing it, her body turned towards the bidding board before her head and eyes followed. She walked over to it, scanning the list of cargoes. ' _Read everything, don't pretend, take it in, and think about it'._ Jason had saged her. And she did think about it too, as all the cargoes going out were all what normally came in?! Normal cargoes going out were primarily made up of precious metal ores in various states of refinement, or specialised stock the businessmen took around with them from planet to planet to sell. Captains of people carriers were the most hard-pressed in the bidding arguments, as a full passenger list was essential to make a decent profit. If they lost the bid then they would end up with just the few stragglers, covering just their costs at best. However, the board was full of full passenger lists going to different planets, most had been secured after two, maybe three bids. As one such cargo was wiped off as done, another one was put up. Other cargos too, they were mixed bags, furniture, appliances, Wisky, beer, really all the stuff that was made and imported from Earth1, or brewed using chemicals on every planet anyway. Some mixed bag cargoes carried small quantities of food chemicals; the odd thing about these was they were all the same weight going to a half a dozen planets.

Ouida played through her mind her next move ' _Look for the lowest possible bid on the board, no matter what it is for, and bid one point above it. This will indicate to the other captains you have reached your limit and the next low bid will pip you in an attempt to secure the cargo. Stay until the board is full of bids above your last bid, give up unhappily, and stomp off disgusted'._ She did just that, as soon as she had penned in her bid, she was pushed aside and hers was crossed off and increased by three points, with the comment arrogantly snorted at her ''Better luck next time cheapskate!''

Ouida hung around scanning the board for a while, making late moves now and again, going forward to bid seconds before it went over her limit. Each time she snorted in disgust. Eventually she gave out a nondescript grumble of defeat and headed for the bar again. Over a Wisky, that she was told would cost five dollars more that day, she began to ponder through what she had learnt so far.

Thinking rationally, she put it all in order '' _Very heavy space traffic, Jason said it might be busy, but he did not say to expect that much. Food chemicals are in short supply, some being sold on to other planets. Things that came to the planet as imports are now being exported and sold on to other planets. Specialised cargoes for the businessmen were non-existent. Extraordinary people traffic?_ ''

She mulled it over for a while '' _Shortages of everything. Businessmen cannot get stock. That means Earth1 is not trading?!_ ''

She dwelt on that; certain she was right as it was so obvious. Ouida then considered how long she had been in space to get to Petra2. '' _...five to seven years..._ '' She brought that into her thinking, and just caught her shock before it had manifested itself into body language _''It does not make sense, rationally it all points to Earth1 being attacked as was planned by King James, and it has been hurt....it was the only explanation!_ '' She could not make sense of it as the time span was all wrong, it was far too short a time for them to get word out about an attack on them to the federation of planets! Or on the other hand, she had been in cryo for many more years than was expected!

Ouida brought her attention back to her next move, she replayed in her mind the sage _'One hour at the most at the space station because your matrix will have been picked up by then and a profile built. As there is nothing to update, a new register will be made. It will be a female one, and that is impossible as no woman has ever left any planet surface except Pleb females, and they have a deregistered rating. With nothing familiar to latch onto, or bounce off, an anomaly warning will go out. It will never have happened before and the police will go ballistic to track you down. This way, with the profile built at the space station, they will head straight there to investigate. You will pass them going the other way. Therefore, the investigation team will always be behind you in pursuit, not in front of you waiting in ambush if you went directly to the surface when you arrived and your profile built there that could be acted on instantly. Get to the planet surface, by then there may be checkpoints set up, but do not change course to avoid them, walk directly towards them and through them, remember, their looking for a female. The obvious checkpoints will be spaced apart; in that tempting gap will be plainclothes guard or police looking out for anybody newly arrived that seemed to have altered their course to bypass the checkpoints. They will arrest plenty of innocent men, those that tried to dodge out of the hassle of being stopped. Get undercover as soon as you can, outside of the matrix antenna range. Remember, they will have a track on you by now, but by the time your location is passed on to the investigating team that is looking for you, maybe five minutes, you will have passed through that danger zone. Never stop for more than two minutes in any one place, you must leave three minutes of hard walking to get to a new location. Don't rely on any minute's grace before the police get to where you were, as you do not know how far away their start point was when they received the update on your route'._

Primed and ready, Ouida glanced at the timepiece above the bar; she took one last look at the bidding board for effect, and then left the lounge. As she walked, she recalled her sage ' _Always in the press of people, lose yourself in them'._ She made her way on board the shuttle ' _Let the droids do everything their meant to do, checking your belt buckle, nod to say you are comfortable when they ask, acknowledge any other of their courtesy comments with a simple 'yes' or 'no'._ '

Ouida desperately wanted to look down on the town to get a layout, she wanted to see the location of Downtown, and the ore mine. It was more to get as close as she could to the mine quickly where the matrix pick-ups would be the weakest than anything else. But she dared not, as she would be one of the few that did. ' _A head turned in a different direction than the rest in a crowd, can be instantly seen'._

Boarding the shoot train, a few of the travellers were ushered out of the crowd, one of them yards in front of Ouida. Their protests meant that this was a surprise to them, confirming that suspicious eyes were indeed roving around!

' _Sit, do not stand, a window seat is best, relax back and slump a little, close your eyes, open eyes gazing around will catch a policeman doing the same thing'._ Indeed, when she did disembark, she saw several men in custody. But while she was riding the shoot train, her ears were wide open to the babble, after anything that might be an advantage to her. A bit of luck came her way, three seats up, she heard two captains planning their shore leave. Both agreed to head straight for the Class4 bars.

' _Join a group, walk silently to one side just outside their peripheral vision'._ Ouida was one of the first to elbow her way into the isle to get off the train, _'...being last could be interpreted as hesitancy, caution, a chance to hide behind those already leaving..._ '

She followed the two captains; they made their way to the terminal exit and headed out across the piazza to the west. This was the second indication that Petra2 had a different layout than Petra3. The first was the slight differences on how the captain's lounge was arranged. The Class4 bars were near to Downtown on Petra3, and that was to the east of the terminal. Downtown was traditionally near the mine on all worlds, with the dump that separated Uptown and Downtown on the outskirts. She did look ahead, and a little dismay flicked through her as there was no sign of the dump or of Downtown.

The piazza was heaving with activity; single items were being sold off! She saw a single sack of food chemicals surrounded by ten traders bidding furiously for it. Sure enough, she saw hastily painted signs with 'Newly arrived this way' and an arrow. The two captains ignored it, even if they saw it at all, but coincidently carried on in the same direction towards where the arrow was pointing.

' _Bottlenecks, or possible confrontations ahead of you, close the gap between you and your elected escort, be one of them'._ The captains were laughing, Ouida's chin went up and down and her body jerked to mimic them, but not one sound did she make. She closed the gap to walk next to the captain nearest her on her left and they went through the checkpoint shoulder to shoulder unchallenged. So as not to be seen as following anybody she increased her pace by quarter steps to slowly move ahead of the captains while listening intently to their footstep sounds. The sound drifted from her right side to behind her, she was on the same course as them, and then they were louder in her left ear so she eased herself a little that way. She looked ahead; there was a street between two large domes, the only possible route, so she quickened her pace again. A few shops came into view; she glanced idly into their windows as she passed by them. All of them were showing prices on a number of non-existent items, obviously sold but not replenished from stock. Near a junction, she dallied for a minute at a window showing a special offer notice until the captains walked by, they took the path to the right. She walked away unimpressed by the offer and turned right following the captains again. At the end of that street was a dome, and painted on a sign over the door, boasted it was the 'Best Class4 Club in Town'.

Ouida walked towards it. ' _Break contact with your elected escort as soon as you can_ '. On the way there was a food bar, she went in, got a coffee and a steak, and then sat in full view in the window. ' _Never head out of sight, do not venture to the back of restaurants or shops, always in full view. On the path, walk out in the road to get around people in the way, do not huddle against a wall to let them pass you by'._

Ouida was so desperately hungry and thirsty now, she had to use all of her will power not to scoff at the steak and slurp down her coffee. She cut a piece of meat and chewed it boringly, thinking over one more clue she had noticed, her change for the meal had been paid in the Universal dollar.

Suddenly the door burst open, a man in a suit dashed through to the back of the restaurant scanning people's faces, he then turned and stomped back, Ouida gave him an annoyed look, frowning deeply. The man apologised ''Sorry to startle you captain.'' and walked out. On the street two more ran up to him from down the road, then they all ran back that way. Ouida took another forkful of steak, pushed the plate away with a grunt of disgust, slurped at her coffee a few times, and then left. She looked down the road and saw whom were obviously plainclothes police officers diving in and out of shops on the other side of the junction. '' _Eight to ten minutes maybe, since I was at that junction, they have a track on me; by luck they are doing a systematic search of the right road first and a hurried one left. That means on the next update, they will have me pinpointed in this restaurant, and that could be any second now._ ''

Despite her briefing, Ouida started to walk at a quick pace towards the Class4 bar. On the move her direction could only be guessed at, it was when stationary could her position be accurately fixed.

The advice and specific lectures she had been given, she was always sat in the dark at the back of the lecture room, bright spotlights shone towards the lectern so whoever was lecturing could not see to whom they were talking to. Sara would put together topics in a lesson plan and chose whom best could deliver them, always chosen were those that had worked in that particular field. As she walked towards the Class4 bar entrance door, that seemed a hundred miles away to Ouida right then, she replayed Lady Lucy's lecture through her mind. ' _There are two personas you_ _might put on, one of excited haste and one of being fussy and choosy. In haste stay clear of the very pretty girls, they are expensive, go for the tired ones, pale in face; their exhaustion will show through their smiles. They are cheap and used the most often, grab one in passing, by the hair if you want too, that is not uncommon, and push her ahead of you towards the stairs. Have five hundred dollars ready to pay at the base of the stair, which will be for two or three hours with a cheap one. Look bored, not excited, do not look around, just follow on. To be fussy and choosy sit on the settee, the girls will parade around for you. They will be all the expensive ones, let them all go passed as they pose, then choose one. Hurting one is all right, bruises on the body for instance. But if you really want to be spiteful, mess their faces up, plenty of blood showing, they will then be thrown away in Downtown by the police. If it is busy, there will be a steady stream of them, delighting the police as they like doing it. They enjoy dropping them out of the cruiser at speed'._ Ouida remembered Lucy had burst out crying there, she sobbed out ' _That is all'._ and walked away.

A jolt of panic went through her with the sound of many running feet behind her, the door was still fifty feet away. Ouida replayed in her mind what to do if she had managed to get to a Class4 Bar ' _Kill the girl you are with, strip her of her clothes and put them on. Hide your uniform under the mattress, smash your own face up until plenty of blood is showing, collect it, and rub some in your own hair. Drag the dead girl's body out into the corridor; leave her there, then you scream, staggering as if in pain, until you are found. You will be then taken into a room with any other girls that have had their looks damaged that day. All you can do from that point on is to await the police to dump you in Downtown with the rest'._ It was Sara that had ordered this, explaining ' _It will be the only way to get to Downtown through the route of a Class4 Bar. If you leave the girl alive it will not work, and you will be exposed. A dead girl in a corridor will be overlooked; apparently, it is not unheard of_ '.

To get that sort of information, Ouida knew Sara must have talked to the old Class4 girls on Petra3, those that had escaped their awful role in life and joined the rebellion, to come out the other end as free people.

As Ouida's hand touched the door handle shouts of protest and pain rang up the street. She opened the door, and in the dim lit interior glanced back. The customers that were in the restaurant when she was there were being hauled out, beaten up, and thrown into a cruiser.

The door closed and Ouida glanced at the few girls that were standing near the stair. She was told ''A very busy day today sir, if there is none you fancy just wait a while until a few more have finished and come back down again.''

It did not matter really, so Ouida chose a cheap, sad, pale downcast faced girl, grabbing her shoulder, and pushing her to the stair. She placed a five hundred dollar note into the greedy hand that was in her way, and then followed the girl up the stair. At the end of a long corridor, she followed the girl into her room, it smelt in there, not a very nice smell. The girl turned to meet a fist just below her rib cage, there was so much despair in her shocked exhale that it seared Ouida's heart. Ouida's next lethal strike was going to be to her throat, to collapse it, so she could not scream loudly.

Ouida watched her double over against the pain in her chest, gagging for the air her lungs in spasm would not allow her to take. Turning her over and looking into her glazed and terrified eyes, while drawing back her fist to deliver that fatal blow, Ouida started violently shaking, unable to do it, whispering out ''I am so sorry, so sorry...'' her voice was her own, soft, and sad. She placed her hand tenderly on the girl's cheek and sobbed out ''I cannot Sara, I must let King James down, I cannot do this...''

The girl looked to have passed out. Ouida came out of her own shock, and still trembling badly, stripped the girl naked of her clothes. Horrified, she gasped at the bruising all over the poor girl's body, some were dark blue, others a paler blue. Sara had told her that some girls were known to be, and known as, 'screamers', and would attract a particularly nasty clientele because of this. This poor girl had been beaten up many times and on a regular basis too, her customers coming back for more. Ouida took off her uniform and hid it as instructed, while the poor pitiful girl continued to convulse, instinctively trying to get air into her lungs.

Ouida could not leave her in the room because her location would shortly be updated and the girl might be mistaken for her. ' _Never miss a chance to steer away your pursuers by implicating someone else, making them the target, so you can get away. Aim for anybody that could be mistaken for you, dodge in front of them, wait for a crowd to pass by going the other way and dive behind them, leaving your doppelganger as the suspect'._

It was the second chance that had come her way to hide herself that little bit longer by leaving confusion in her wake. Once again, Ouida could not. Leaving her alive in there as her decoy, or dead in the corridor, one of them was what she should do, she sobbed out her frustration that she could do neither. Ouida closed her eyes and ran into a wall, her nose took the impact, and she staggered backwards stunned ' _Inflicting pain on yourself is instinctually difficult, stun yourself; it takes the reality out of it'._ She sucked her cheeks inwards then bit hard into them one side then the other. ' _Collect as much spittle in your mouth as you can, it will make the blood go further'._ Dazed, she scanned around the room for a sharp edge, anything that would cut. The only item was a small bedside set of drawers; its top had clean edges. Ouida pressed down hard on the edge with her forehead and moved her head sharply back and forth along it, but she was unable to cut through her skin. Slowly coming out of her daze, she touched the sharp point with her fingertip where the top and sides came together. She took a deep breath and lunged forward twisting her head sharply. That did it! She screamed in pain and felt the warm blood from the wound trickle through her left eyebrow and down that side of her nose.

With the mouthful of spittle and blood she had collected, she spat it into her hands and rubbed it in her hair. Her nose was bleeding profusely now, as was the wound on her forehead. Cleaning the blood off her hands on her dress, she grabbed the hands of the girl, dragged her to the door, and listened. It was quiet; so, she opened it and looked along the corridor; there was nobody there. Grabbing the girl's hands again, Ouida pulled her along half its length and stopped. She had held her head backwards, to get the blood to flow down her neck into and onto her clothes, more to keep it off the girl than anything else, so as to leave no connection between them. Ouida looked back on her route; no blood trail was visible.

Ouida took the opportunity to use an open doorway to a vacant room, while on her hands and knees, and slumped out into the corridor, screamed, mimicking the despair from the girl when she had punched her. It did not take long; an angry faced man appeared at the far end of the corridor and stomped towards her. She staggered to her feet, head downwards, letting her free-flowing blood fall to the floor.

The man was chewing something, and then swallowed it. Then through his bared teeth he hissed out ''Bloody busy today, can't a man finish his lunch?!'' He stormed passed Ouida, and knelt down to inspect the girl. He spat out at her ''You can still work, so stop your moaning and get cleaned up, then go back down and pick up another client!''

He came back towards Ouida, his blazing eyes fixed on hers ''You bloody bitch...!'' he screamed at her. The slap across her face sent Ouida to the floor. He spat down at her ''Three times now, three bloody times I have had to put my fork down! Not very nice to look at now are you, you useless bitch? So, it is the Plebs for you and serves you right!'' Tormenting her even further, he assured her ''They will keep you alive alright, so don't worry, while they cut off one of your legs to eat, then the other, then your arms, keeping the rest of you alive so you are still nice and fresh for later on!''

Still muttering unhappily, he was pulling her along by an arm back along the corridor, when three men in suits dashed up the stairs and ran past them heading for the room Ouida had first been in. At the end of the corridor on the right, opposite the stair, was a door. Ouida was dragged through it, and then down a flight of stone stairs, her head bounced on each step. Another door at the bottom was opened and she was dragged in. The man told her ''Remember, when your thrown out of the police cruiser, it's not the fall that will hurt you, it will be the sudden stop at the end that will make you holler a bit.'' He chuckled then; his revenge for having to leave his meal again was sated somewhat. ''Enjoy!'' he spat out, then left.

Crying came to Ouida's ears; there were three other girls in there with her. She peeked through her eyelids at them ' _Never voluntarily expose yourself by voice or actions, if you can keep quiet without drawing suspicions, then do so_ ' She saw all of them had injuries of some sort to their faces, one had her hand over her right eye, blood was trickling down her wrist, another looked as if her jaw had been broken. The last one, the corner of her mouth had been ripped a little, her lower lip pouted down that side, and she was shaking in fear. Her eyes had lost all presence of herself, and her teeth were chattering wildly, easily seen between her open lips.

Ouida so desperately wanted to comfort them, to tell them the Plebs were not to be feared, but she dared not.

In her mind she counted off the seconds, eight minutes came and went, then ten, twelve, fifteen then a door to the outside opened. ''Four!'' was shouted back in delight. Laughter came.

The girls started to scream, begging not to be taken to the Plebs, but all this did was bring on more giggles of delight as they were roughly hauled to their feet and thrown out of the door.

Ouida heard many running feet coming down the stone stair, and as the police officer started to pull her towards the waiting cruiser, the door burst open. ''Has anybody come through that looked suspicious to you?''

''No, there are just four rejects here heading for Downtown.''

''Bugger, quick!'' was ordered, and three plain clothed policemen ran through, one went right, one left and one straight on, the fourth that had come in first bounded back up the stair.

It was messy in the cruiser, one that was probably put aside for this work. It headed northeast at top speed, Ouida face was pressed hard against the left window, and soon the familiar outline of the shanties of Downtown came into view in that quarter of the whole town, as if it was just rubbish that was brushed there by a broom. The mine workings were about three miles due east of Downtown. Ouida was close to the mine now where the matrix pick-ups would be at their weakest, she was as hidden as she could be right then, but it was not all over yet!

The cruiser banked to align along the main road going northeast to southwest. On the other side of the cruiser, the door suddenly opened, and holding hands, two of the girls threw themselves out.

''You don't want to be eaten alive then?!'' was laughed out after them.

The cruiser was at about eighty feet as the pilot glanced back over his shoulder watching the two girls as they hit the road killing them instantly. ''Their still holding hands!'' he laughed out incredulously.

''Come on, let's see if we can hit them with this one!'' was suggested.

''Yeah!'' came enthusiastically back from the pilot as he banked away into a long loop to align the cruiser up once again.

It was the girl huddled by Ouida's side that was next; her eyes had rolled back in her deathly white face. She was limp as she was pulled unprotestingly across to the door. The policeman held her in the doorway like a rag doll as the speeding cruiser approached the dead bodies of the two girls in the road that had committed suicide.

''Hold it steady... hold it steady...!''

''Now!!!''

The girl's body was pushed out. ''It's going to..., it's going to..., it's going to..., damn it, just missed!!!'' was shouted out disappointingly. ''Bit lower next time, there must be a bit of wind blowing?''

''Piss off, no there's not!''

''Drop thirty feet and I bet I can hit them.''

''All right, a mug of beer on it then?!''

There was a pause, as it was getting quite expensive now, but the challenge was eventually accepted.

Ouida felt the tight banking around to realign with the dead girls again ' _If you are in a life or death situation where life will greatly jeopardise your mission if caught, choose death. It all goes away then, there will be nothing left to contemplate on'._ Ouida saw Sara's face then in her mind's eye when she had said that to her. In her eyes was the importance of her sage, for if their enemy had just an inkling of what was really going on within the Pleb populations it would be all over for all of them.

''Not to the Plebs, not to the Plebs pleeeeese!'' Ouida beseeched.

''Fly straight for me little one, fly straight.''

Ouida saw the crumpled remains of the three girls, two were side by side, and their hands still clasping each other's, the third girl, some six feet away, had landed headfirst.

She fixed her stare on the two bodies as they sped towards them. The hands holding her were practicing their pushing they would be doing very shortly. The girl's bodies looked so far away as Ouida tugged herself free of the hold on her and dived head first at them. She looked straight down her extended arm as if it were a sight, her fingers pointing at the two girls. It was instinct; in slow motion, you would have seen her fingers bend inwards when contact was made, the wrist and arm arced too to bring the shoulder down, Ouida's body arched to roll its full length down across one of the girls, her legs came down hard and her heels hit the road like two sledgehammers in full swing.

The searing pain from her heels felt like it was going to blow the top of her head off, but she had felt that pain!

The colossal impact drove everything out of her. For a few fleeting seconds before that tremendous shock closed her mind down, came '' _He has won his mug of beer._ ''

She lay there, she felt cold, the pain was all over and all through her body. Her heels she knew will nearly drive her mad with pain when she came to properly, at the moment they were just saving it all up while she was still stunned, but like a dam bursting, it would flood her senses with excruciating agony. The sun was nearly gone; she guessed she had lain there for four hours. ' _It is better to play dead than alive; otherwise you will be asked questions before you can get prepared'._

The cold helped, or she liked to think it did, to dull the growing awareness of her heels. Perfectly still, she could cope, but the minutest of movements warned her of what to expect when she tried to move proper. She heard a whisper, only just catching the words ''Can we go to them now?''

''No, no, let the light go a little more.'' was whispered back.

Tears came in Ouida's eyes, she had made it, there was concern in the tone of those voices.

It was quite dark when she heard many feet tiptoeing across to her. ''This one has been killed, her head is caved in.'' was said sadly, it was a young boys voice.

''This one too!'' was said next to Ouida, by a woman, her voice was one of maturity.

Ouida breathed out almost silently, begging ''Please do not eat me!''

The woman whispered out ''One lives, the third is dead. Leave the three bodies in the road, it is important that they think we are dying off by starvation now, and too few of us are left to warrant taking more than one body.'' Kind hands gently explored her body ''We are not going to eat you, fear not if you can, and I promise you dear child for the first time in your life you are going to safety, away from the dangers that have stalked you all your life.''

As many hands went under her, the palm of the woman's hand was clamped tightly across Ouida's mouth. The stifled screams as she was lifted from the ground were real enough!

A few days later, Ouida awoke, for the first time the lessening pain in her heels had let her get a little sleep. They ached something awful though, as if there was a tremendous weight pushing inwards on them. For the first time, since getting on that taxi at Gobbwer's ship, she felt back in the real world again.

' _If you are in an advantaged situation, stay in it, bring no notice to yourself. Remain placid, hide under your quietness'._ Ouida let her eye lids close when she heard footsteps coming towards her door.

''The poor thing has just slept properly for the first time since we rescued her, maybe later today she can talk?'' was said in a hushed voice coming from the bottom of the bed. It sounded like the same mature woman's voice.

''What do we know of her.'' was asked. Ouida was unsure of the age of the voice, but it was a male's, and barrel-chested deep.

''Well, we think she was very lucky to have been selected for a Class4 to begin with. We know there are those that seek unusual sex away from the norm in Uptown, perhaps her flat chest and her slight boyish looks was why she got a place in the Class4 clubs. You know, something different, to attract and please those sorts of men.''

''Maybe. Do any of the other girls know her?''

''They confessed that girls came and went quite regularly, and now, because we as a planet are so busy, the turnover rate has escalated. Although none confessed to knowing her, her being unknown was not deemed suspicious in any way.''

''Is there anything else?''

''We cleaned and bathed her, and her body is fit, her muscle formation and hardness are like that of our warrior women. Perhaps that is another reason she was selected to satisfy a particular taste in sex some men have.''

''What are the chances of her being a clone sent in for spy purposes?''

''None, no chance! Unless it was a one in a thousand gambles that she might have lived after being thrown out of that cruiser. Luckily for us, those policemen have only recently started playing that game, it might have been so much worse! As it is, besides one of our own family, only one Class4 girl has survived when they do it, that is all, and she will be crippled for life.''

''Zibia, you talk of, how is she now?''

''She has a deft hand with the quill, her legs and back hurt her often, but she manages to concentrate through that. Her work is passible; she has a keen eye for detail, and can now distinguish the differences between some of the training forgeries against their legitimate counterparts. If nothing else she will be able to assist in the mines scroll room.''

''Then if she is happy enough leave her in scribe training. What about this girl's injuries?''

''A year at least Thaddaeus, she may hobble too for the rest of her life. She has a great deal of mending to do.''

''See her well then, do all you can?''

''Are you returning to the mine?''

''Yes, my visit was to choose who will be next to come down. There are another fifty awarded a place, and I will take those who are the least needed. You will still have the hundred warrior men and women, the adult training schools will stay open and staffed too, mainly for the new comers, as they will stay here too. Three bars will remain open and staffed; we need that connection with Uptown. A dozen of the Class4 girls are willing to make themselves available again, posing as Pleb females for the drunkards to use. It seems taking on a Pleb female is the epitome of base depravity as they could wish for, the reason they come to Downtown in the first place being outside of the matrix pick up. A few of the girls will put on gaudy shows for them too. We spike the customers drinks with a mild sedative, it relaxes them taking out most of the steam from them. Curiously we think a few have become addicted to it as they insist their drink is poured in the same mug as they used the last time they were here; many have their own names on them now. I am not sure why that is important, perhaps they relate the effects of the sedative to what they are drinking out of, I do not know.''

''My dear son, I am still shocked that you know of such things!''

Ouida heard a chuckle. Then ''Right, I must go, I need the sage of Qaletaqa over this girl. It is the first time we have had to question any of the Class4 girl's presence here. I do not doubt what you have said is true mum, but there again that is not the full story surrounding her that is for sure.''

''How is the dear old man?''

''A dear old man still! He has not changed a bit these last two years since he just appeared in our community. Our academics are still trying to unravel his enigmatic story, that he was told to come here in a dream and that he walked invisible to others to get here. What most intrigues them is the bit that he is just waiting here and we must wait with him. The academics are very excited down there at the moment, this morning he suddenly awoke from a trance he had been in for days and proclaimed ' _It has begun!_ ' Now, what that means nobody knows, but he has never said one meaningless word ever.''

''Well that is two curious happenings then...'' the woman suggested; Ouida felt her looking at her.

With curiosity in his voice too, Thaddaeus said ''Yes, it is, that is why I need to talk to him about her.''

The room door then closed.

Ouida eyes flashed wide-open, gasping out ''Qaletaqa?!!!'' She felt the blood drain from her face. ''That is impossible, I saw his body, we...'' she stopped dumbfounded, not remembering what happened to it. ''...did we not build a pyre...? No...! Then where...? Where is his resting place then?!'' She remembered passing the small underground room where his body was resting in. ''I went in...!'' flashed through her mind, then nothing, a blank. ''It cannot possibly be the same man surely, can it?!''

' _Do not let their doubt about you cloud your mind; do not try to counter their doubt by doing or saying anything. It will be seen that you are just hiding something, and all you are doing is patching up a weakness in your guise that caused that doubt, thus confirming their doubt over you was not unfounded. It is as we, it is a fail-safe, always doubt first. Remember too, your doubt over them must be greater than theirs over you, by successfully burying their doubt over you, under your doubt over them, it all goes away'._

Ouida was preoccupied most of the day wondering who this old man was, rather than what she should have been doing, concentrating on the people she now knew, and their role in this Pleb community on Petra2. The few times that somebody did come into her room, was to change her nappy, clean her, and tease a little more liquid food into her. She played semiconscious, dazed, more than she really was, a little delirious for effect, to delay her having to contend with these people's attention, until she was as prepared as she could be.

' _There is absolutely nothing you can say to them that can be, or will be, believed, the absolute truth if you voiced it will get you killed instantly. It will take time, maybe a long time, to establish credibility and be accepted and trusted as one of their community. Only then, once you have that, it might stay the swords ready to take your life long enough for you to confess who you really are and why you are there. Lord Ayo's sage on this comes from his experience when he made contact with our people on Homeworld. He found himself in exactly the same situation as you will be in. He reckons it was only that already established connection between Homeworld and Petra3 that gave a base to make his story plausible, a tenuous link that vied against the instinctive impulse of all there to sword him. With you, dear Ouida, there will be nothing at all. Your impossible story will be impossible to believe'._ Ouida mulled over the sage Sara had given her, and chuckled again at her joke suggestion, that she might take with her a letter of introduction penned by King James himself, King of the Plebs and of the Uptown peoples, sovereign ruler of the planet Petra3. It put in perspective how she would be perceived by telling them the truth in the first instance. Her ridiculous story would maybe, inadvertently, buy her a few seconds more life as those listening would be momentarily too stunned by the absurdity of it.

The door opened, a lad slightly older than she, she thought, came in carrying a bowl of soup and a spoon. He stood a little apprehensively looking into Ouida's wide terrified eyes. ''Fear not, please, no violator stands before you, I bring you your sustenance is all, a soup of virtue to aid your wellbeing.''

' _Study hard the cadences in their speech, the modulations in it, inflections, and tone. Only speak after you have verified a 'usual', and mimic it, speak quietly, the fewest words possible, until you have mastered their tongue'._ Ouida had heard the words of three Petra2ens, she had detected a rounding off at the end of the sentences to finalise it, which sent the voice a little lower. The Uptowner speech was a little harsher, she guessed it would have been the same as the Downtowners, but as they lived in a back stabbing society of vindictive innuendo and sarcasm, missing from the Pleb community, their words were spat out. As for comparing it to Petra3, the Petra2 dialect had a definite rhotacism, where the 'r's were held a little bit longer within the words. Ouida had been practicing them, whispering out 'mother', 'cover', 'other', 'bother', 'brother', and so on, until her 'r's sounded the same.

''Please do not hurt me?''

''No one will hurt you here, I promise you. See, I bring food for you, not pain.'' with that the lad came forward towards her, Ouida shied away from him, sinking back into her pillow. The lad put the soup and spoon down on a side table, and gently helped her sit upright by teasing her pillows behind her back. She gasped for real, as even that slight disturbance of her legs sent shooting pains all through them. The lad looked apologetically with sympathy in his eyes for her. ''Now, you must eat.''

Sitting on the bed facing her, he filled the spoon with soup and brought it to her mouth. She stared at him, shaking a little in pretend fright, as he tilted the spoon so she could drink. She spat it out screaming weakly ''You poison me?!''

''No, no, no! 'Tis but real food, not made by food replicators, it will taste differently than chemicals, look...!'' he beseeched, as he spooned the soup into his own mouth ''...see, it is all right I promise you!'' He brought the filled spoon to her mouth again; her pretend scared eyes were on his as she let it into her mouth; she held it there for a few seconds before swallowing.

Hunger is a good antidote to being finicky on what you do eat, and, anyway, Ouida was for real. Still staring hard at the lad, showing she did not fully trust him, she parted her lips a little and leant her head forward for more. The lad smiled warmly as he fed her, coaxing her on with kind words. ''There, see, it is nice...you are doing so well...well done...nearly finished.''

Ouida licked her lips, and without breaking her stare, asked quietly ''More?''

Delighted he said ''I will get you some more and a little bread, I won't be long.'' and he left.

' _Nurture possible friends, get close to them, and make them intimate when you can to get inside them, aim for them to love you, if possible, get a husband_ '.

''Here, a full bowl and some bread, let us try hard to eat it all now?'' the lad enticed her beaming with a smile.

''It's nice.'' Ouida volunteered quietly; there was a mimicked innocent in her tone and her voice, as of a little girl.

''Yes, it is, now keep going, let us see if we can finish it all up.''

Ouida sniffed, and licked her lips again after the last spoon full. ''There, see, I told you?'' the lad said smiling at her. ''What is your name?''

' _Use your own name; it doesn't matter; besides it will be something else you do not have to remember'._ ''Ouida.''

''My name is Takeshi, Ouida, we are friends now, all right?''

She sniffed again, and gave a little nod.

He told her gently ''You have been badly hurt Ouida, and I was too but I am mending now. Therefore, while I am getting better, I will look after you so you will get better too, all right?''

She nodded, and a fleeting half smile came to her lips. ''Good, Ouida, good, we will see each other every day I promise you.''

She nodded again then asked softly ''My friends that came with me, are they being looked after too?''

''My dear Ouida, how much do you remember?''

She shook her head and closed her eyes to concentrate, then said weakly ''I..., I..., only being thrown into the cruiser.''

In a quiet distraught voice, he told her ''I am so sorry to tell you dear Ouida, but your friends were killed, but they did not suffer, I can assure you.''

''Oh!'' wept out Ouida. Then she cried openly. Takeshi wrapped his arms around her making hush, hush sounds.

Ouida felt the solid hardness of Takeshi muscles; they felt like granite rocks wrapped up in skin. This lad was a warrior all right, kith almost kin to her, how so desperately she wanted to tell him the truth that she was but a lie. ''I am so very sorry Takeshi.'' she sobbed out in her guilt.

''It is all right, it is all right, you cry it all out, I am here, I am here.''

She sobbed on into a doze and closed her eyes; she felt Takeshi gently adjust her pillows so she lay flat out again, then he tucked her up into her bed and quietly left.

Ouida burst out crying for real, tears rolling down her face. It was for those three girls she might have been able to help, and for Takeshi's kindness in caring for her. Guilt and remorse flooded through her so much so that it filled her whole being.

And so, the year progressed, eventually Ouida, after subtly encouraging and manipulating Takeshi friendship to her, felt close enough to Takeshi to asked ''How did you get hurt, Takeshi?''

Pain came into his eyes as he remembered ''For nothing, absolutely nothing. I was pulling a handcart across the piazza and the bus had to change its course a little as I could not get out of the way in time. The police being perpetually bored took the opportunity to beat me up because of it. I too was thrown from the cruiser, but at high speed and at ground level, the game they tried playing with me that time was to try to bowl me through an open doorway of a dome.''

''Oh, I am so sorry they hurt you Takeshi!''

He said wearily ''Just another victim Ouida, just like you.'' He smiled at her, and she smiled back. ''Now, let us try a few more steps, I know it still hurts a bit now and again, but we need to exercise your legs more as the weeks pass.''

''Let me try again on my own Takeshi, please!''

''All right.'' he agreed happily, and left her standing while he went to the other side of the room, where he opened his arms for her to hobble into.

More shuffling than actually walking she made her way across to him, her eyes locked determinedly into his. As she got nearer, her smile got broader until she fell into his arms, which was her plan, and they folded around her. She started to sob in happiness ''It feels so much better Takeshi, thank you so much...''.

''It has taken a long time dear Ouida, many months, but your nearly there.''

''Dear, dear Takeshi, thank you so very much.'' she said kindly, and kissed his cheek.

He kissed hers back, then their lips searched for the others, and they kissed ''Dear, dear Ouida, I love you so much!'' he confessed passionately.

''I love you too Takeshi, with all of my heart.'' she lied.

''Well done bro, well done, I am so happy for you!''

''Thanks Thaddaeus.'' Takeshi replied happily.

''Good on yer bruv!''

''Thanks, Catmail.'' Takeshi said turning to his youngest brother.

The three brothers came together in a hug, as the eldest of the three, Thaddaeus saged ''Remember what mum keeps saying Takeshi, ' _The ring before the thing!_ '''

''It's a bit late for that, Thad!'' confessed Takeshi a little sheepishly.

''Wots the 'thing' then, Thad?'' asked Catmail a little naïvely.

'''Um, well, it means the ceremony that unites two people and sometimes families, must come first before they live together, Cat.''

''Oh! When will it be then, the ceremony?''

''We are all going to Ouida's quarters tonight, with mum, to arrange it all.'' Takeshi told him.

Arisu said kindly to Ouida ''So well welcome you are into our blood family dear Ouida, a daughter for me at last. How I have longed so for you to come, all I have managed is these three great lumps of manhood. No better you will find than my son though, Takeshi, to be your husband, he is a good man.''

''Thank you Arisu.'' sobbed out Ouida riddled in deep dark guilt.

Arisu told her kindly '''Mum', that's my name from now on Ouida my dearest future daughter.'' she held her at arm's length smiling happily. ''The bonding ceremony will be tomorrow; our tradition is that your warrior husband will craft for you a ring made from his sword pommel. His sword was made for him by his father and given to him on his birth, and laid beside him, never to be far away from him; it carries whom he is and his family's honourable linage, and is much coveted by him. His future warrior wife would have done the same, for she too carries such a sword, made for her by her mother. The rings are then exchanged without impediment, freely from the heart, standing before both their families. For you my darling daughter, without a mother, without a sword, and without a family, I give you this...'' and she handed her a beautifully crafted ring, explaining ''...it is the one I was given by my husband, alas, gone from this waking world he is these past five years. Place this ring in my son Takeshi's open hand to seal your vows of love for him, as he will place in your open hand his ring that he made for you to seal his devotion to you.''

''Dad's ring...!'' exclaimed Catmail in awe. ''...yeah, you got to have one before the 'thing' Ouida!'' he told her most knowledgably.

''Catmail!'' scolded Arisu. ''I think it is time for you and me to have a little private chat alone young man.''

''And embarrass him for the rest of his life mum.'' Thaddaeus decided. ''I will don dad's hat, and talk to him myself, all right?''

''What?! What have I done then? Why have you got to have a little chat with me then?'' asked Catmail in defence and confusion. ''All I said was what mum keeps telling you two...''

''Never mind what you said Cat, it is all right, you are not in trouble or anything.'' assured his eldest brother.

''What then, Thad?!'' he persisted, first looking at Ouida then across to Takeshi, desperately trying to work it out.

''Come on bruv, let's go for that little walk.'' He put his arm around Cat's shoulder and led him out.

''A good son is Thaddaeus, a good man too, so like his dad.'' mused Arisu. She turned to Ouida saying ''Come to my quarters later this evening and we will find something nice for you to wear tomorrow.''

''Yes mum.''

''Your mum is very kind.'' Ouida said after she had left.

''Yes, she is. I have not seen her happy since the day before dad was killed, you coming into our family has turned it all around for her.''

' _Do not fish for information, do not ask any questions until there is a contextual basis, always suggest, nothing direct, word it to lead you to the answer you want'._ ''Mum seems important to me, I have seen her give orders to everybody, except Thaddaeus?''

With a little pride in his voice Takeshi told her ''She is dear Ouida. Arisu bonded with the highborn. Dad was our leader; mum was just a scullery maid in Downtown when he fell in love with her. She went to see him, not to seek sage but to give it. Mum is a thinker; she foresaw the need for us to decline in numbers on the surface when the food chemicals we on the surface bought from the Uptowner's on the black-market became less available. They were poor quality anyway, but they got even worse, then the quantity available went down again, and the price went up. If we on the surface all seemed to them to stay alive, and not starve to death, it would have been guessed we had another food source. He invited her to speak to the Elders in the mine on this revelation, and I tell you what, to go down into the mine in the first place is itself a very great honour for one who was born on the surface of this planet. Well, she put her foot down, scolding them all that they did not see, in her own words, '...the bloody obvious' that less available food would mean many of us should starve to death'. She told them all to '...buck up!', and to get their proverbial thumbs out of their backsides!' Dad was so impressed with her that he came a-calling, and soon after, they bonded. Thaddaeus, my brother, is now our leader. He resides in the mine for safety and mum is the second in command on the surface.''

''In the mine? People live down there?!''

''Yes sweetheart.'' Takeshi confirmed excitedly. ''Our ancestors only delivered sixty percent of the precious metal ores they dug out, to deceive the Elite on the richness of the ore vein. To achieve the bare minimum many more diggers were sent down, saving their lives. They excavated forty percent more tunnel than was necessary to achieve the bare minimum, creating that much more spoil, it was the only way they could dig a home for themselves down there without suspicion. If the ratio was maintained, our enemy were happy. It is now vast down there Ouida, a thousand miles of tunnel, huge caverns, massive open areas, growing fields for our carbohydrates, fighting fields, schools, universities, engineering, science laboratories, homes, well everything really. My favourite place is one natural water catchment cavern with a high ceiling that is filled with six feet of pure water, a mile across in all directions, it is part of our leisure complex.''

' _Act naïve, don't pick anything of great importance to tease out more information, let something simple lead on to the complex information you need'._ ''What are carbohydrates?'' asked Ouida ''And why do you keep forty percent of the ore, it is a lot isn't it?''

''There is so much you need to know now, and over time you will, I promise.''

' _Steer away from any great lead that is an advantage with your questions. If it seems you are interrogating it will leave a trail to follow back, evidence that it was an aim of yours to get that particular answer. However, do not break the link, your words must loop back to the answer you want for your aim'._ ''It must be dark down there, I will get lost and be scared, I do not want to go down there, Takeshi, please!'' she begged. ''Will I have to?'' Ouida asked apprehensively.

''It is not dark down there sweetheart, it is bright, colourful, and vibrant, and you will never be alone or lost. Our lighting follows the sun, and it is the same sort of light as above ground. Except for the narrowest of tunnels, it will seem to you that you are above ground after a short while.'' he assured her.

A little worried ''Oh!'' came from her.

''Don't fret.'' He then explained ''Because we will be bonded as from tomorrow as wife and husband, and as I am the son of our second in command and the brother of our leader, you will be the daughter and sister to them, so it is inevitable the Elders will want to meet you sometime. Maybe in a few weeks. I am looking forward to it, as the last time I went down was as a young boy. It is very exciting, and I will be with you all the time.'' He smiled at her worried face, and then hugged her. ''May I see dads ring?''

''Here....''

''No, no! I must not touch it until you put it in my hand tomorrow.''

''Do we wear the rings we exchange?''

He explained gently ''It is not the purpose, but you can if you want to. For a warrior, with a ring on the hand, the grip of a sword or dagger is compromised. The purpose of the ring is to be placed on your vena amoris, the heart finger, when you die. It is the fourth finger of the left hand. Imagine thinking of your beloved when gone from this waking world with the ring you made for them, with your heart full of love, still on that finger leading to their heart. And when your time comes to be gone from this waking world, you will still be wearing the ring given to you by your beloved.''

Ouida struggled with her compounded dark guilt with this knowledge ''Then, this ring your mum gave to me to give to you, is very precious to her?''

Gently Takeshi said ''Indeed this particular ring is dear Ouida, for it is not only a symbol of love to another, it is also a symbol of the unity that unites the Pleb population on Petra2. You see, as dad was from the Highborn clan, also engraved around the ring are the motifs of the eight great Houses, being the family lines of all the Plebs who live on this planet. Your eventual destiny was to be adopted into one of them; each has a specialised area in our community. As an example, one such girl originally like you will be offered a place soon in the House of Charta, it is where the scrollwork is done, recording histories, and the like, but it also covers communication in the written form. However, I found you and made you my own. You are of the House of Inlustris, the family that rules, by the leave of the Elders who come from all the Houses. Two, one female and one male from each of the other House's, fourteen in total, who are elected by their own to represent their own. The House of Inlustris is not represented in the Elder pack, as we rule, but only by the grace of the Elders as I have said. You must realise, this ring mum gave to you will always and forever be yours, dear Ouida. By placing it into my open hand means, you have given all of yourself to me, and when I place my ring into your open hand it means I have given all of me to you. So, you see, dads ring he gave to mum, is all he was, and for mum to part with it is the epitome of sacrifices, given by the great heart of a mum to her beloved daughter.''

''Oh...!'' sobbed out Ouida, as her remorse and guiltiness flooded through her again. ''What happens if I do not want to take your ring, or give mine to you at the bonding?''

He said to her ''Without impediment, freely from the heart, means just that. We stand facing each other, clenched fists, with your ring in your right hand ready to place in my open left hand, and I the same for you. If you do not let it drop onto my open hand, or keep your left fist closed to not receive mine to you, it means the bonding will not have happen. It is only then, right at that second, that the truth in your heart for the one you love can be explored. If you do keep either hand fisted, it will be understood, I do this promise. The bonding will not have taken place, and it will be forgotten as if the ceremony had not taken place. You will be as free from any blame or shame as you were before the proposed bonding was considered.''

Guilt made Ouida stutter out ''But not free from all the broken hearts, right?''

Takeshi said ''Aaah, yes. But fear not my dearest Ouida, for a none-bonding is the truth, as well as a bonding proper is the truth. Truth is our principal principle over this unification of two people, and as I have said, it is understood by all if it does not happen. Either, and all, will move on and away from heartbreak because of this value, for none can blame the renouncer of this symbolistic vow of passing your ring to another, or not accepting it from them, for this is the truth told. Two people cannot live their lives in a lie.''

''But maybe I will live in a lie, I am no leader, I am useless at everything?!''

''Do not worry, The House of Inlustris is the smallest, tiny in comparison to the other Houses, you make just sixty-four of us. All have a role in support of the leadership in one form or another, guards, food preparation, quartermasters, organisation etcetera, except Cat and me, as I am next in line should first Thaddaeus fall, then mum. Catmail will follow me should I be killed, we are in perpetual training, and will remain so, until it is our turn to be called forth to stand and present ourselves before the Elders as the Pleb leader.''

Ouida knew what she must do, to end this terrible farce, but she knew also that she could not. Her vital priority was to get to the leaders of this Pleb community, to speak to them, and for them to listen, before killing her. ' _We need to have their mindsets primed and ready. A seed planted in the minds of their leaders is all that is required of you. It will grow before it dies, but the memory of it is still there. Speak to them only when you are invited to, as their ears will be readily open for your words. This confrontation will be very difficult for you to arrange, many years maybe, I have no sage to give you on this. When you are in their presence and you have their concentration, talk. Your words must be loud and quickly spoken, but precisely, clearly, as if giving a report to your captain. Your persona and voice must be in stark contrast to whom they thought you were. It will take a short while for them to understand what you are saying, it will take another short while for them to realise you are not who you said you were, for one more short while they will be too stunned to react. How much time that equates to I do not know. First, tell them that Petra3 is in the hands of the Plebs; next, that they will be coming to form an alliance to help rid Petra2 of the enemy. Together, Petra3 and Petra2 will then attack Petra1, to free all there to fight on throughout the confederation, using the Petra group as our base. If you get that far it will be enough, but if by some miracle, you still breathe, only then defend yourself, explaining who you are and how you got to Petra2'._

Ouida had been exercising hard and training in private. She found Takeshi's sword a little heavier than her own on Petra3, its blade was wider, a fraction longer and tapered slightly from the tip to hilt. It was a trade-off between wielding weight and the parrying deflection mass, the Petra3 Plebs favoured quickness of swing. Takeshi once caught her flushed a little by the strenuous exercising she had just been doing. As the door opened, she fell to the floor in a pretend feint, and moaned that she did not feel very well. Two days she remained in bed, Takeshi fretting over her. Such was her life, helping a little with the newcomers by spending a few hours in the hospital each day, reassuring those that were hurt that everything was going to be all right, and pretending all the time her own progress was much slower than it really was. Ten months had passed, and now she was in the position she wanted, making direct progress towards getting to meet all of the right people that led the Plebs on Petra2, at the same time. There was one thing she was frustrated in though; she did not see any sign of a Plebs secret body language. It was assumed it would be universal, but this Pleb community had either lost the ability that their ancestors had passed down or had simply not developed one.

Ouida cried for real in shame and guilt, as the rings were exchanged, looking solemnly into Takeshi's trusting eyes as she closed her open hand around his ring and his closed around hers. All of the House of Inlustris was there to welcome her into their family. Intoned in unison and with passion came ''Well welcome Ouida into our House of the Inlustris, your House now, so precious bonded woman to Takeshi.''

Reciting the reply Arisu had taught her, Ouida voiced a little hesitantly mimicking difficulty in remembering ''I accept my place in the House of the Inlustris with truth in my open heart for all to see. I promise to stand by my so precious bonded man, Takeshi!''

It was done.

' _Remember to slowly evolve, do not doggedly hang on to a set persona, relent, concede to advice, come to terms with things, adapt to your knew life'._

''The Elder's will meet you this afternoon Ouida.'' Takeshi informed her.

''If you do not let go of my hand, I will be all right, I promise.'' Ouida assured him bravely. ''See my darling, I have cleaned and polished your sword and dagger, your buckler shield too, see how it shines!'' she exclaimed proudly. Another adaptation in this Pleb community was their shield. It was made of beaten metal, relatively speaking much heavier than the light quickly positioned but flimsy parry shield she was used to; this one could stop a point-on forward lunge or a full downward strike. Her parry shield was an extension to her arm, quickly positioned at acute angles to deflect the sword sideways, up, or down, its swing momentum carrying it away out of danger for that split-second advantage.

Takeshi told her kindly ''It shines well my beloved, my sword and dagger too, you can be as proud as I will be to don them.''

' _Act fragile, delicate, amaze yourself on your success at even the simplest of tasks. Be looked after, show no signs of independence. Go out to please, try hard, not quite succeeding sometimes, react warmly to praise and sadly upset if you have failed to please'._

''Oh, I am so glad! I worked so very hard on them!''

''You did, I see.''

They hugged, Ouida could feel Takeshi's iron muscles; he had been training, and training hard, getting himself fit again after his long recuperation after his appalling injuries. Ouida relaxed every muscle in her body, to be limpish and soft in his arms.

It was only in the early morning darkness did people-traffic go back and forth between Downtown and the ore mine. It was overland, no tunnels had been dug as they could be suspected and found. The phenomenal success of this Pleb community to prosper and stay alive amazed Ouida. It was all down to the fact that nothing was ever let slip. Even after nearly a year her knowledge was sparse on the warrior creed here, who controlled the army, their plans, and ambitions to fight back, she had nothing really that she would have liked to have known. She guessed correctly that the reason for this was that the Downtowners were segregated from the mine. It they were not, under torture, secrets would be unearthed. She had portrayed herself as a simple homemaker, without any special interests, tending her man's needs around the home and in his bed. She had toured the schools with Takeshi, always hidden in the cellar of a cellar, and had always commented that the students seemed happy. Takeshi's motive was to see if anything might spark off an interest in Ouida, one that she could study, so contributing more to the House of Inlustris, but nothing did. Her motive was to be always there when he returned home, every second, to glean a little more knowledge from maybe just a few words here and there. Her questions were always simple to answer; it was what was said after they were answered, as an explanation, she wanted.

Ouida trembled a little standing in her pretty dress to be frisked at the mine entrance. It was not fright, it was the knowledge she was going to die that very same day, an eerie feeling that there was going to be no tomorrow for her. Ouida did not know if she was prepared enough, how could she have been?

Everybody she saw were warriors, fighters, male, and females of all ages, down to three or four years of age, she guessed. They were proud too! None seemed stressed by the regime that controlled their lives, or living underground. Warm smiles and slight nods of the heads welcomed her into their fortress. Their garb was stiff, board like, made from multiple layers of dense darkest blue tightly woven fabric. The crease points at the elbows, around the tops of the arms, and knees joints were relieved by just having a single layer of fabric. She guessed a sword slashing at the fabric, or a jab with the point would be warded off somewhat, it was armour in itself. The duty sentinels wore helmets, somewhat pointed, of the same design, but reinforced by further fabric layers down the side of the head, and then at an angle to the top of the arm joints. She could see the advantage of this, a downward sword strike to the head would glance aside to the top of the shoulder and away.

Power and strength were the tactics these Plebs had adopted, and she thought them magnificent! They seemed so relaxed and normal to Ouida, that she guessed they must have lived for many generations in battle readiness, really at war, born and bred into it they were; it was their entire lives and culture.

At first, Ouida did not see any sign of ranking in any of the warriors, but by a chance reflection of the artificial lighting, she saw the weave of the armour was slightly different. The one who commanded the tunnel entrance sentinels; his weave was on the vertical. For the sentinels he commanded, one side was off by ten degrees. In addition, the younger the warrior was, the more slanting it was, until the youngest, she noticed the weave was on the horizontal. Takeshi was greeted by a sentinel; her weave on her jacket went forty-five degrees one way on one side, and on the other side, the other way. Weaved into this, was a small round area on the left side, weaved into that was a star. It all blended in so well, that you could not see it unless the light was right.

''Commander Luisa!'' acknowledged Takeshi.

Luisa was beautiful, tanned skin, tall with jet-black hair tied up into the traditional fighting bun at the back of her head. Her drawn back hair exposed her stunning high cheekbones, her eyes sparkled, and they were almost as black as her hair. Her smile was tender and warm for Takeshi. ''It has been a long time since we were together as children, Takeshi, for that shortest of time. Your visit has excited me so, to meet at last your beloved bonded woman that you are bonded to. Then this must be dear Ouida by your side I know.'' She turned and placed the palm of her hand gently across Ouida's cheek musing kindly ''So gentle, so elusive I have been told.''

Ouida dropped her head a little in embarrassment, taking her eyes off Luisa's. ''There, there, do not let sight nor sound frighten you down here dear Ouida, fret not, we are all here to protect you.'' she assured. ''Come, I am your guard of honour Takeshi, away from your brother's side just this once.''

''I am happy for your promotion Commander Luisa; I did not know.''

Luisa explained as they ambled down the solid rock corridors, leading the way '''Twas hard to get, as hard as catching your brother on a ten-mile chase through the new workings in the mine, waylaid all the way we were by his guard. Six of us set out to be tested; only one would succeed. It confused us all that his pace did not seem to slacken, always at the end of every tunnel we saw his back disappear around its corner, occasionally he would stop to show his face, then sprint on again. It confused me more than the other five so I started to look for other clues. I noticed his stride length altered a little on some stretches, and then guessed the truth. Most of the time we had been chasing his doppelganger, a ghost. I waited until his stride marks in the wet mud changed suddenly, and I appeared to give up and drop from the chase. I looked around and espied a narrow side tunnel, and sure enough, his footprints led me to him. We fought each other bare handed, and he left me unconscious where I lay. It took me the best part of a day for me to find my way out of the new workings, as I was hurt, but not too badly. I walked straight into the awarding ceremony for Thaddaeus's Commander of his Guard. I was looking to see who it was when I was ushered forward by his guard onto the dais. I later found out, one of my contenders had given up; the other four fell into defensive mode when Thaddaeus attacked them, rather than following the orders of the Elders, to knock Thaddaeus flat out on his back. I had tried hard to do just that. Your brother recommended me, plus a majority vote from my House, the House of Protector Vitae.''

''Very well-done Luisa, Thaddaeus is no fool, nor is your Protector Vitae clan, so it must be well earned.''

Luisa stopped and turned saying warmly ''Thank you, Takeshi, should Arisu's turn come, or yours or Catmail's, I promise to uphold the oath of my House to protect, with all of my heart and my life if need be.'' And they hugged.

To the absolute astonishment of Ouida, a fierce jealousy of that hug exploded throughout her that rebounded like an echo saturating all of her senses, and she gasped.

They both turned to her, wrapping their arms around her. ''Fear not!'' came from Takeshi.

''Hush now, I also protect you too dear Ouida, no harm will come your way is my oath and promise.'' came from Luisa.

They cuddled her along, and it was a long way, down many side tunnels that burrowed deep into the mine. Suddenly it all opened out, and they were in the great hall. Cheers and applauds came that was deafening, all for Ouida.

She was led through the commotion of happy beaming faces; many hands were extended to just touch her before the corridor of people parted so they could continue. A small dais they were heading for was placed in front of the semicircle of all fourteen Elders. Takeshi whispered to Ouida reminding her ''Step up on the dais, curtsy in respect to them, and then they will rise in turn and bow low to you as one of The House of Inlustris. Each one of the Elders in turn will then intone 'I recognise Ouida', and after, you will in turn intone 'I recognise you, my Elders' and it is done. They will all want to talk to you later during the celebration, but over a mug of 'party' water that you will like, as when you drink it, it makes you feel very happy, even if you are not to begin with!''

Ouida looked to the dais, but fifty paces away, and she curiously started to calculate how much longer she would be alive. She guessed approximately ten minutes, after the 'I recognise Ouida' confirmation from the Elders, after which she would give her messages she was asked to deliver from Sara, and then her mission, and her life, would be over.

Thaddaeus came from the side ahead of them, and with open arms walked towards them, smiling in happiness. Ten paces away from him a scream rend the air ''It is that she-man I told you about!!''

Six paces away there was the sound of many running feet, four paces away arms grabbed out for her, but Ouida took two quick steps forward, swept Thaddaeus's leading ankle hard to one side, turning him half way around, he grabbed out ripping her dress away, while Ouida snatched each side of his waist drawing his sword and dagger out. Within that few fleeting seconds, Thaddaeus was poised between Ouida's legs with a raised backside, straight legs, on his ankles and fingertips. Her thumb and forefinger were touching below his chin, his neck between the scissors of the blades of the dagger and sword. In the utter silence, she lifted up a little, Thaddaeus pushed up a little more on his extended fingertips to raise himself to ease the cutting pressures of the blades; his blood trickled freely down his neck. Every sword and every dagger were drawn, she saw no shock or alarm on the faces staring at her, just a grim warning in them for what awaited her. She knew without looking, many sword points were but a fraction of an inch away from her back, ready to be lunged forward and through her.

Takeshi, Catmail, and Arisu came around and calmly stood but ten paces away from her. There was nothing in their eyes for her. Takeshi said ''My brother's life has no advantage to you and yours as you know well enough our chain of command. Please, I beg you, release him, and you will die cleanly.'' he promised and then went to take a step forward.

Ouida shed all of her pretence; her warrior-woman blood began to course through her veins once again. She braced, her muscle form showing through her under leotard spoke of her abilities, and her demonstration of how easily she had subdued Thaddaeus at her feet was another clue to her prowess. In her full warrior's voice, she demanded ''Fear me Takeshi, fear me!!! Your brother is still alive, his life hangs on a mere thread now, so he is in your hands now, one step forward from you, or anybody, and he will be gone from this waking world!''

A flicker of a frown came onto Takeshi's, and Arisu's face.

Ouida looked around to all she could see, then turned her head to address the Elders, but so all could hear too she stated loudly ''Petra3 has fallen; it is in the hands of the Pleb community there. My people will come here, to form an alliance with you, to fight those here on Petra2 that are our enemy, we promise to live or die by your sides, and we will not let you down. From there on we will all go together to Petra1 and rescue them, making the Petra group our headquarters, to set forth again to every planet in the federation, and do the same!'' she paused; she knew no ears were open for her words, but they had heard them. Her mission was now complete on Petra2.

Ouida then confessed sorrowfully ''I do admit to being an infiltrator and spy, but no assassin. I was sent here by James, our leader, a Pleb, our ruler. My name is Ouida for true, warrior woman of Petra3, born with the gene of warrior woman Fu in me...'' She stopped again and looked around, realising her words were futile, and none that looked back at her had anything on their faces other than what she had seen in them in the first place. Her tone abruptly changed, to one of deep remorse, and speaking softly told them ''My beloved peoples, when the truth be known, remember I forgave you here and right now. Hold not in your hearts any grief for killing me, I fall as just another sister warrior amongst you, in the war that will take many of you soon, is all. Laud me then, when the truths are aired, by making me one of your own people, then let me rest in peace here on your world with you, with the memory of you still in my heart.'' With that, she let fall her sword and dagger.

''Stop....!!!'' was commanded abruptly before her weapons hit the ground, it was such a commanding voice that everybody jerked to a standstill, but not before a half a dozen sword tips had punctured the skin on Ouida's back.

As Thaddaeus sprang up and away, he gave ground to a man whom strided purposely towards Ouida.

Ouida whispered out affectionately ''Qaletaqa...?'' Just the sight of him lifted that awesome sadness in her heart that came when her grip was released on her sword and dagger; she was looking at her chest, expecting briefly to see the sword blades that were plunged through her covered in her own blood.

''You know me?!'' he demanded flatly, is was a statement and a question at the same time.

''Yes and no, you are different, you look the same and then you don't, but I know who you are Qaletaqa the great shaman, you are the one that was with us on Petra3, I feel that you are the same man.''

''My dreams tell of this but no names do I know.''

Ouida knees buckled then, all the strength she had just disappeared, she knelt there, head bowed, hands in her lap.

Qaletaqa gently placed his hands, fingers spread over her head.

One by one, Ouida felt each painful splinter she had collected in her life being slowly withdrawn from her mind. Qaletaqa reached deeper in her than she could herself, or Lady Sara could, and as each one disappeared, clarity grew stronger and stronger in her mind, and as the last one was withdrawn, she cried, weeping openly.

Qaletaqa turned to Thaddaeus and saged ''Think twice, sir?!''

In an even voice Thaddaeus replied ''There is no counterweight on the other side of the scales, Qaletaqa. On one side we have seen nothing but subterfuge and lie, manipulation, deceit, and pretence. We have heard nothing that can be believed in, it all sounded like disinformation, again a lie to manipulate our mindsets. What is there on the other side to balance this out to make me think twice?''

''Girl, come here!'' demanded Qaletaqa. She stood before him ''Tell again your tale you told to me.''

A little hesitantly she said ''He..., she..., chose me. He hit me, as did many of the others. I saw in his eyes that I was going to die that time, but he said kindly to me in a girls voice ' _I am so sorry, so sorry..._ ' then he tenderly stroked my face as he whispered out ' _I cannot Sara, I must let King James down, I cannot do this...'_ He stripped me then of my dress, and he undressed himself out of his captain's uniform, he hid it under my mattress. I saw then that he was a girl. She then hurt herself, there was much blood. She dragged me out of my room and left me in the corridor. She then pretended to be one of us that had gotten hurt and she was dragged downstairs to be taken away to here. That is all I know sir.''

''How sure are you that this girl is the same one?'' asked Qaletaqa.

''He..., I mean she, has a faint red scar mark running from her shoulder blade to her waist, if she has that, then she is the same one.''

Takeshi did not know, when he had made love to Ouida, he was always on top of her, or she was sitting on him. He nodded at Commander Luisa, behind Ouida, to take a look. She knelt, and through Ouida's leotard, she could plainly see it, but she pulled down the back of her leotard to be certain. She nodded yes, at Thaddaeus and Takeshi.

Qaletaqa saged ''This story and the report that the authorities were chasing down on a rogue female signal that was first registered on the space station appear to be tied together.''

''But tied to what Qaletaqa?'' argued Thaddaeus. ''A suicide mission for sure! But from where, Petra1? Petra3? Earth1 maybe? Who knows and why? Maybe to stir us up so we become rebellious, damaging the reputation of Petra2 for another Elitesman to take over, in truth that is what is going through my mind right now, and it is no more outlandish than the words from Ouida.''

''Then think deeply Thaddaeus, how would you verify someone claiming to be of Pleb warrior blood is telling the truth? All here are born and live their lives in this creed, our enemies do not, they are just trained in fighting techniques, and trained well, but what is missing is the essence of warriorhood that can only be got through, as Ouida claimed, a gene passed down from warrior woman Fu, a great warrior mistress it seems.''

''To fight then for real, is the only way. The warrior's techniques cannot be mimicked or taught, they are too diverse, where training only gives known counters for known scenarios, too rigid, too inflexible for real fighting. We have that slight edge, we know we do, to think on our feet, to adapt and change, where they will not be able to.''

''Then...?'' nodding towards the bowed head of Ouida.

''Woman, what is your weapon?!''

She told him quietly ''A lighter, slightly shorter sword, the dagger is the same, a parry shield, not buckler, mine is similar to the children's play shields you give them, one of them will do, and I fight in my leotard, not in armour.''

Thaddaeus shook his head saying ''You persist in your untruths, Ouida, but for what purpose?''

''My orders were, if I succeeded here and live, was to go to Petra1 and prepare the Pleb community there for the rescue attempt by the alliance formed between you and Petra3. I will fight you Thaddaeus, to be released so I can carry on with my duties, but I do not want to, for the fight will be between a sister warrior and a brother warrior, but I will, I warn you.''

''Nothing but brainwashing, Ouida, is all! You believe the lies you have been programmed to deliver. Only death awaits you, be assured of that!'' he promised her ominously. ''You have this one last chance for a quick clean death, eyes closed, with only the fear of that on your mind. Meet with me, and it will be thrice as traumatic for you, I guarantee you that!''

''But I must stand before you Thaddaeus, it is my only path. What are the assurances you can give me please?''

He shook his head in disbelief and turned saying ''Should I fall, Ouida is not to be killed, but incarcerated; she is to be looked after in accordance with our laws. For five years she will be held this way, after this time, she is to be put to death.'' He turned back to her, saying ''That is all there is on offer for you.'' He then shouted out ''Bring me my garb and weapons, bring a selection of weapons and shields for Ouida to choose from!''

All eyes were on her as Ouida made her selection. She looked around and saw not one iota of difference on their faces. The peoples moved back, leaving a large fighting circle in the middle, swords were not put back in their scabbards, eyes never left her. She moved out into the centre of the fighting ring and stood before Thaddaeus.

It looked absolutely ridiculous! Thaddaeus was a big man, huge, his fighting armour made him look gargantuan, whereas Ouida was slim, and much shorter, and with only her leotard on, she seemed a wisp, a tiny child in comparison.

Thaddaeus exercised his sword arm; his sword blade cut the air with a 'schhwaff' sound. Ouida studied him. He moved lightly; the weight of the armour he was wearing meant nothing to him. She estimated, for quickness of action, she had a slight advantage. His sword blade too was heavier, hers lighter relatively speaking, this would also give her an edge. His buckler was heavier than her shield. Hers was made from the same material as the garb all fighters wore on this planet, it was about the same size as her own, and so there was no disadvantage there. However, it was much better than her own was, the material it was made from was sturdier, more robust, stiffer, and a little lighter, so she calculated she had another slight edge.

Thaddaeus shook his body to loosen it up, his buckler was positioned over his chest, and as he fell back on his back leg, he brought his right elbow up on the horizontal, sword hilt at chin level, the sword tip pointing at her.

Ouida stood to attention; her arms relaxed down in front of her. She swiftly brought her sword hilt to touch her nose, blade on the vertical, she held it there for a second, then with another swift movement, she brought her sword arm down and around her body, and as it passed her side, she followed it, falling back on her back leg with her arm and sword extended behind her, her grace and elegance brought on many surprised gasps from the onlookers.

She skipped forward. Thaddaeus's sword lunged, Ouida touched his sword blade away with her parry shield as she skipped passed him, turning to face him again in midstride.

He looked curiously at her for a second and then powered forward. Lunging with his right arm, right leg forward, Ouida parried again, Thaddaeus used the impact energy from the parry shield to keep his sword moving, his wrist passed over the top of his head to bring his sword around behind him, and to his other side, just to intercept Ouida at neck level as she went passed him. Ouida's shield was already in motion as she had brought it upwards from her waist to deflect the sword lunge. She ducked, wearing her shield as if it was a forward sloping hat, Thaddaeus's sword deflected up and away taking most of its impact energy with it.

Ouida staggered forward, stunned a little. Shaking her head violently to stay with it, she turned and bounced on her toes, stars still flitting around in her vision, the courting rounds were over now, she knew. Thaddaeus was already coming at her, she met his swings with her sword and shield, stepping backwards as Thaddaeus stepped forward, he was fast, but Ouida was staying up with him. The staccato of sword impacts, and the intermittent soft thumps as Thaddaeus's sword was parried away by her shield was continuous.

The transition was abrupt as the warrior way flooded through Ouida's body and mind. Her sword movements got quicker, and they slowly changed from defence to attack. Occasionally she put an attack swing in between each parry, they were weak though, and would cause little injury. Then one after each parry, building up to a full-scale flurry. Thaddaeus had stopped stepping forward, Ouida pressed him hard, she desperately needed him to take that one step backwards, and as soon as he did, she would press him even harder to keep that momentum going.

Under a determined and continuous attack, it was just a matter of odds and time before the enemy's sword would get through, conversely in a continuous defence mode, your attacker was safe from injury. Therefore, dominating the fight was what it was all about, equals would stand facing each other in defence and attack, both Ouida, and Thaddaeus's aim was to chase the other.

Thaddaeus had planted his feet, it was not stubbornness, it was that he knew what the consequences would be should he take that first step backwards. The staccato of sword impacts was the same, but now it was the intermittent clangs and clunks as Ouida's sword was deflected away by Thaddaeus's metal buckler.

He tried himself to gain the same advantage as Ouida had managed over him, but she had anticipated this. Still a secret to him; her level of her prowess was not known. Although she had subdued Thaddaeus in the way that she had, anybody with fighter training could have done the same in those unsuspecting circumstances. Each time she saw him dodge a little on a parry with either his sword or his buckler, she knew a counter was due. With his sword occupied, his buckler flashed around edge on aiming for her face; her parry shield was coming up in front of her, and then followed behind it, to force it and the arm that wielded it across Thaddaeus's chest. Both swords and both shields were occupied now, but Ouida was open and free, where Thaddaeus was locked in the cross of his own arms across his chest. She drove her head forward, her forehead smashing into Thaddaeus's nose.

He was a big man; part of that tremendous energy came back at Ouida, not taken away from much backwards movement of Thaddaeus's head. As he staggered backwards, Ouida back stepped from the shock of the blow too, and they became untangled. It was that very precious second lost for Ouida to step forward again was why she could not take full advantage of Thaddaeus's stunned state. Nevertheless, he had stepped backwards, and Ouida, with a flurry of swings and lunges, got him peddling away from her. Swinging first her shield and then her sword over her head and down in front of her, Thaddaeus's sword, and buckler met their positions. On one swing, in full stride, Ouida's sword arm, bent at the elbow, straightened quickly as she skipped forward. The tip of her sword grazed Thaddaeus's forehead above his left eyebrow, his buckler was in full swing to ward off the sword, but too late, it drove the tip of the sword across his forehead in an arc to above his right eyebrow. Blood flowed, to join that which was trickling out of his nose. His face was lost in it, so were his eyes. Thaddaeus was temporarily blinded; so, Ouida went after him!

He turned and sprinted to the other side of the circle, all the time wiping the blood away, he then shook his head vigorously. The free blood over his face sprayed out all over the floor to join Ouida's own blood that had been seeping from the many small sword wounds all over her back.

Thaddaeus charged, it was not in frustration, anger, or rage, but a tactical manoeuvre to overpower Ouida, to swamp her, to overwhelm her.

Ouida charged back at him, and at the last second, she leapt from the floor, and sideways on, with both knees under her chest she kicked out with her right heel. For Thaddaeus it was like running into a firmly planted wooden post at forty-five degrees. Ouida's heel buried itself deep just under Thaddaeus's breastplate; there was a shocked exhale of breath. Again, his weight and mass came into play, none of that tremendous energy of that kick was lost. He stopped dead, his feet lifted from the floor and he toppled over using Ouida's foot as the fulcrum. He was horizontal when Ouida's knee buckled as the shock wave from that tremendous kick came back up through her leg; she was slammed hard on her back by it, as Thaddaeus's dead weight body slammed down on top of her.

Instinct made them roll away from each other, they both lay ten feet apart in spasm, unable to draw breath through the cramp in their chests. Thaddaeus managed to get up first, his body bent, staggering slowly away from Ouida; head always turned looking behind him, sword tip dragging the floor held in a weak extended arm.

Ouida got herself to her feet, and like a perfect reflection of Thaddaeus's posture, she made her way to the other side of the ring.

The race was on! Ouida, on her knees sat backwards between them, contacting the floor with the back of her head, then forcing her back up into an arch, dragged her head towards her heels. This pulled hard in opposition to her cramping constricting muscles in her chest, she felt them lock, it hurt holding them that way, but after a few seconds they started to ease back. After repeating this exercise three times, all that was left was a dull ache in her chest. Weakened, with less energy on tap, Ouida looked across the ring at Thaddaeus, he was on his knees gasping hard, slamming his clenched fist into his barrel chest. She was ahead of him! Climbing to her feet and reaching for her sword and parry shield Ouida started a fast breathing exercise, eventually drawing in fully extended lungs full of air. She turned, the sword felt twice as heavy in her grasp now, and walked towards Thaddaeus.

He looked up and saw her coming; he stood while hauling in chest fulls of air. He picked up his sword and drew his dagger out, ignoring his buckler. Ouida had no option but to discard her own parry shield and draw her own dagger, as two killing weapons were better against one and a defence shield. This was close quarter fighting now. Thaddaeus was over her, and she was under him, both equated out in an advantage and a disadvantage to them both, so that was equal. Both walked into each other windmilling their weapons. The only slight advantage Ouida had was her sword was that much shorter. That meant she could draw it out of the lock from Thaddaeus's dagger parry quicker; conversely, his would take that little bit longer to disengage his. One aspect of close quarter fighting that was an advantage to them both was, if you were losing it, a hard shove would get you out of it. This was used many times by each, Thaddaeus would push her away, and Ouida would push herself away. There was no way she had the weight or strength now to budge Thaddaeus.

He would always come in quickly after Ouida, sometimes she was compromised, and sometimes she was ready. Nicks from the blade points scarred both their faces, the blood all over Thaddaeus's face was congealing fast, and he blew blood bubbles out from his nostrils now and again. Ouida's arms had minor skin-deep cuts; blood seeped out from them for a short time, and then stopped. In truth she was unaware of them, lost she was in the warrior way, oblivious to everything except where her opponent's weapons were. They clashed, parried, attacked in a blur of swings, jabs, lunges, stabs, and cuts. The only pause from the blade on blade clatter was when they parted momentarily after a shove apart. It always renewed in a crescendo as they met once again, slowly diminishing into a steady tempo as they each vied against each other to find that opening.

As with any fighting, the end was abrupt. Thaddaeus's dagger hand punched up; he had twisted the blade so it lay flat along his forearm instead of it leading. Ouida used, as all fighters did, her periphery vision. Too late then she saw the clenched fist coming up between their bodies, and the end of the pommel of the dagger that just protruded from his wrapped fingers and thumb. If it was the blade that was leading, as was expected, she would have seen it that much earlier and it would have given her that fraction of a second to react. As it was, the pommel smashed into her knuckles holding her sword, and with dismay, Ouida heard and felt three fingers break. Only her thumb now and one finger gripped her sword. Ouida had to exchange hands and discard her dagger, but Thaddaeus was going to make that very difficult for her. Side on to Thaddaeus now, dagger as far out as she could on an extended arm, she dropped the sword and kicked it backwards with her heel behind her across the floor. Thaddaeus windmilling his weapons charged at her, she back peddled, she had to, right over her own sword, tantalisingly close it was, but there were no other options but to pass it by. Thaddaeus stood over the sword just staring at her.

Ouida powered forward, taking one long stride to the left at forty-five degrees, then one long stride to the right, then dived for her sword, her left hand grabbing for it. Thaddaeus had followed her moves with his body, he sank down bending his knees and he swung, his sword was flat side leading, unable in time to twist it in his hand to get the cutting edge into play. Ouida let go of her dagger, and as her fingers touched her sword, the flat end of Thaddaeus's sword slammed into her wrist knocking it away. She felt a searing pain; her wrist was fractured now she guessed. Rolling her body length to her feet she ran to the edge of the fighting circle to a halt.

Not even seeing those people in front of her, Ouida stared at her useless hands at the end of her limp arms; it was all over, she had tried and failed. Her death would now be walking towards her, but instead of it finding her, she would go and meet it, to treat it with the contempt it deserved. As she turned, Thaddaeus took his first steps towards her, his sword and dagger were ready, and Ouida walked calmly towards him.

' _A.e y.. a t.ut. .. a .ie_?' she read in Pleb body language from him. Quickly putting in the letters that she did not recognise translated the question into ' _Are you a truth, or a lie?_ '

Remembering how the letters were formed she spoke back in the body language ' _A truth_ '

He stopped, and so did Ouida.

Always turned slightly towards her, sword, and dagger ready, he slowly paced around Ouida twenty feet away. He was in debate with all that were looking on, speaking in Pleb body language, she read as he went passed her ' _.i. you .ee w.at I ha.e .ee.?_ '

Ouida translated it to ' _Did you see what I have seen?_ ' She read a conformation of ' _Yes_ ' from everybody in her vision.

She lost sight of Thaddaeus as he went behind her, but she could see the answers to his questions when they came ' _No', 'Yes', 'Yes', 'Yes_ '.

He came back into view, turned, and said to her evenly ''You are an impossibility, warrior woman Ouida. You are two peoples, which one do we believe in?''

''I am but one person, Master Warrior Thaddaeus leader of the Petra2ian Plebs. I would salute your warriorhood sir, if I could, but alas, I am broken without sword. Well trained I am by my own peoples, in the arts and crafts of the infiltrator, assassin, and the spy. Isolated and alone I work, these, my lifetime attributes of mine, lent themselves for the training...'' A little shock went through her then, they were all gone now, those splinters, those sad dead feelings. Her eyes flicked to Qaletaqa then back to Thaddaeus ''...I am solitary, alone, I do promise you this, confessing to knowing I am in great danger without any hope of salvation, to give you my messages sent to you by my beloved peoples on Petra3, to you my no less beloved peoples on Petra2, as I was ordered.''

''Indeed, you are in great danger without any hope of salvation. It is ludicrosity in itself that we would believe you...''

''And how would we go about it?'' It was Qaletaqa as he strode out to stand by Thaddaeus. He stared hard at Ouida and said humorously ''Send with our emissary to Petra3 a letter of introduction penned by Thaddaeus himself, leader of the Plebs and of the Uptown peoples, supreme potentate of the planet Petra2?!!'' Ouida's eyes widened in surprised shock, it was not missed by Qaletaqa, who continued ''We have had much dialog on this, to be always prepared. It has been discussed by your peoples for generations upon generations on how to contact other Pleb communities on other worlds should our time come and you are successful. Did not within those many words spoken on this dilemma, in the past, and with me now, so honoured adopted sage to you peoples Elders I am, discuss Ouida's presentation as such a way?''

There was silence as all contemplated this great sage's sage. Speaking to Thaddaeus, he chuckled out ''On your mind scales sir, place one side the probability that any Elitesman could conjure up such a subterfuge as this...'' his raised arm pointing at Ouida. More chuckles came from the onlooking crowd, despite himself Thaddaeus wore a cynical half smile on his face ''...and on the other side the probability that this has really happened?! That a Pleb uprising has indeed taken place, before you did, that is all, before you did, and it was successful. There are a great many worlds out there; on them all are Pleb communities as you have here, suffering the same torments, dreaming of freedom and peace. Odds and time? It was bound to happen someday! Who on any world in the federation would believe that you, Thaddaeus, so great leader of the Plebs on the planet Petra2 you are, were the first to lead his people out to fight back, who on any world in the federation would belief that you had indeed been successful? They cannot, as you cannot, not any of us can, simply because of the undertow of paranoiac tensions we all have, to stay alive, to keep hidden, to stay safe, and wait. Shed now these mind fail-safes that are blocking the possibility that the truths have been spoken here this day, and realise the possibility that it has finally started. A gentle breeze dislodging one grain of sand can be the start of a cataclysmic avalanche of rock. That gentle breeze was Ouida and you are that one grain of sand Thaddaeus, but the cataclysmic avalanche this time will be that of a retribution, and the vengeance that is ours _._ You are to be feared the most by our enemies, Thaddaeus, because of the tremendous and frightening power that you carry in you to end their way of life. Be this second grain of sand to start it all off, Thaddaeus, for the first has surely succeeded!''

Ouida felt another shock of surprise, so similar words she had read in the newly written histories that were attributed to Qaletaqa, the sage giver of old, on Petra3.

''Ouida indeed proved herself to be well trained by her own peoples in the arts and crafts of the infiltrator, assassin, and the spy.'' continued Qaletaqa. ''As an assassin? You, Arisu, Takeshi, and Catmail were all together with her many times at her mercy, so obviously that was not on her agenda, as you all still breathe. As the spy then? Should she have been successful, her next order was to make her way to Petra1. Only as a trained infiltrator could she eventually give her messages to them, as she did here today to us, and with those words the hearting news that you, the Petra2ian's were ready too. Twice then, she knew her life would be at stake by that infiltration, twice then she knew she would be killed as soon as she exposed herself. Who then, beside a Pleb warrior, would have the steel nerve to stand forth so?''

Thaddaeus cast his eyes over at Ouida as Qaletaqa asked him ''Is there a counterweight on the other side of your scales now, sir. On one side, you have seen nothing but subterfuge and lie, manipulation, deceit, and pretence. You have seen and listened; is this all then just disinformation, other lies to manipulate our mindsets? How do your scales balance now Thaddaeus?''

''They are balanced equally.'' replied Thaddaeus in an even tone as he looked dispassionately at Ouida.

He stood thinking, then nodded, and ordered her ''You will stand forth before the Fourteen and our academics, warrior woman Ouida, to ascertain if your words carry the truths that you insist are the truths. We will then judge if they are real enough for us to believe in. Be warned, behind those listening ears will be scepticism, cynicism, suspicion, disbelief, and doubt.'' he nodded again, and a party of medics went to Ouida and he, they were both sat down on the floor, stripped naked of their clothes, and their wounds tended. The assembled peoples gathered in front of the Elders table who were sitting, one place remained empty in the middle of them all for their leader Thaddaeus. A side table was put nearby to one side on the right, there gathered Takeshi, Catmail, Arisu and Qaletaqa. On the left side another table, but longer, was put down with ten chairs, there assembled who Ouida assumed to be the academics, they looked very dignified, they carried themselves in the same fashion as those she knew so well on her home planet. Many trolleys of old books, scrolls, and parchments were eventually wheeled up behind them, staffed she guessed by their understudies. Writing implements and blank papers were given to each of the academics, and a few started to record what had happened up to now.

A single seat was placed in the centre of the floor, facing the Elders semicircle table some thirty feet away. Ouida was conducted to this seat, facing Thaddaeus in the middle of the Elders, he told her ''This is not a trial Ouida as you are already condemned. Volunteer where you may any information to explain your answers if necessary.'' He then asked her bluntly ''Now, who are you?''

Ouida gave a brief description of her life on Petra3, as brief as it could be, but it still lasted a few hours, of the awakening of the warrior way in her, and what transpired to send her to Petra2.

One of the Elders asked ''This term 'King', to honour a man you named as King James you say, who was born in the mines of Petra3. Clarify this accolade 'King', what it means and its origins?''

Ouida explained of the old Earth1 histories that had been discovered on the planet Thergo. Then the meaning of a King or Queen and what it signified in the recorded histories, the oath that was to be taken by them, and what their rule would mean to a united people. A few of the Elders eyes flicked towards Thaddaeus.

And so, the questioning went on for hours, many of the answers she gave sent the academics in a flurry of activity, old books, scrolls, and parchments were cross-referenced, the scribers were franticly writing down the conclusions of their research.

''What was your brief to integrate yourself with us?'' was asked.

Ouida quoted '''Nurture possible friends, get close to them, make them intimate when you can to get inside them, aim for them to love you, if possible, get a husband.'''

''Then this liaison between you and Takeshi was not predetermined, it was just coincidence and opportunism on your behalf?''

''Yes, it was.''

''Lord Garn you said was an Uptowner, and you trusted him, or your people did at that time?!'' was asked to make clear this seeming impossibility.

''We did. The Uptowner's suffered no less than the Plebs did, but in different ways, they are no freer and at peace than we are under the brutality of the police and guard. We called it the 'Awakening', this transition to real people again, with real emotions. Their guilt drove them to extraordinary bravery and sacrifices under Lord Garn; who formed the Walking Dead, an army of Uptowner's both men and women come the end. They followed him into battle after battle, thousands upon thousands of them perished, so those that remained alive could find that freedom and peace we all instinctively covet so.'' explained Ouida with a little passion in her voice.

''Give me your story, from when you first set foot on the space station?'' was asked of her unexpectedly, breaking Ouida's focus. This tactic to unsettle her was frequently used from that point onwards.

Every few hours a thirty-minute recess was called. Ouida had been supplied with water and a little food, the only nicety since she had exposed herself. The tending of her wounds she knew was just to make sure she did not falter under the questioning. Even taking a pee, the only concession was she could turn her back on her female and male guards.

For the first eight hours, all Ouida did was give long answers to short questions. In all intense and purpose, she was the only one that spoke. A new session had started; the questions asked of her were loaded with trips and traps, going back over her elaborate stories. Things were suggested to her that she did not say, the same questions were asked but worded differently, she was asked to explained more of a particular person in a given situation, but either the person was wrong or the situation was, or in some cases both were wrong. Ouida corrected every one of these types of questions before giving the same answer, but always volunteering a little more information, grabbing at the chance to present to them as much as she could while she still had the chance. Between the questions that were loaded with trips and traps, came new questions and real questions on her story so far. There was never a train of questioning, each one after the other bounced around from one situation to another, years apart sometimes, never was there a link to any recent previous questions. Eight hours more of intensive questioning went on without more than a couple of minutes break, during which time Ouida received a steady supply of refreshments. A short recess was called, and then Ouida sat down again. She noticed the academics were touring the Elders table, handing out pages of written work to them, Ouida guessed these papers contained some of their findings and more questions, and explanations to be asked of her. It was another eight-hour nonstop session; it was the intensity of the situation that kept her awake, and the importance of it all!

Not knowing, after twenty-four hours, it was the last session, Ouida sat down again.

''How did you survive your dive from the police cruiser, you must have practiced that many times before...'' was suggested ''...tell me, when you trained for this, did you use Pleb bodies to land on?'' It was the very first question that held any accusation, and that she was not being believed.

Ouida explained ''Madam, we as warriors hone our reflexes, we use momentum and kinetic energies in our fighting techniques. As an example, Thaddaeus tapped into my parry, on our second encounter, to use the energy imparted by my shield into his sword to continue his counter strike to my neck. Thwarted it was, but only just, simply because my shield's momentum was already travelling upwards, from my waist. Instinct madam, mainly, was why I survived. Rolling my body from the vertical, down and along the dead girl, took away those areas of my body that would have been fatal for me should the entire impact of my landing be there. As it was, mainly my ankles dissipated the kinetic energy I was carrying into the ground.''

The woman Elder asked a second question, the first time this had happened ''Do you still have your ring that Takeshi gave to you?''

Ouida answered quietly ''No madam, I left it in his quarters before I came. Whilst there, I confess to taking his ring I gave to him at the bonding, and gave it back to its rightful owner, I left it on the bedside table in Arisu's quarters.''

It shook Ouida that there was a third question from her, and the question itself startled her even more ''What are your feelings now Ouida, for Takeshi?''

She hung her head and confessed ''Just before I stood before you, for the ceremony for you the Elders to recognise me into The House of Inlustris, I realised I had fallen in love with him.'' It went absolutely silent then, except for the noises made by the frantic activities at the scholars table. Ouida looked up; all the Elders and Thaddaeus were looking at her. She looked across at the bustle of people at the scholars table; runners went back and forth from the hall, returning with more manuscripts, and more books and more scrolls. The ten scholars were all around the table now, many of them were scribing furiously, researching documents, referring to books, exchanging written work and research materials. Three more hours went by, nobody had moved except out of the corner of her eye Ouida saw a lone runner approach Takeshi, Catmail, Arisu and Qaletaqa's table, Takeshi stood, he seemed to shake hands with the runner, who then left. All that time the eyes looking at her never glanced away.

The activity at the scholars table slowly wound down, one scribe remained with a quill in her hand, the only sounds were made by nib on paper. She stopped, handed the manuscript to another. They arose, sorted themselves out on the table to face towards the Elders table once more, and sat down again.

Thaddaeus looked away from Ouida, and turned his attention to the scholars table, ''Master Scholar, what are your main findings?''

An old distinguished looking gentleman stood up, white haired, wrinkled pale face and a slight stoop. His voice was authoritative, respectful, but it had lost the timbre of manhood a long time ago. ''Sir, subterfuge, lie, manipulation, deceit, pretence, and disinformation mongering, we have found nothing to corroborate these things in Ouida's answers. Sir, she is of Pleb blood, of our own blood in fact we know. Her people's customs, their spoken words, their way of life is akin to ours, and that can only have been hereditary, we know this because Ouida's peoples on Petra3 were originally from Petra2 who took it with them. When Petra3 was colonised, the Pleb stock that went with them came from here. They have evolved, as we have done, but subtle differences are many. Our secret body language, for one example, has been reserved only for war; we do not use it every day other than to practice it. Ouida is fluent; she reads ours; interpreting, and adapting to it instantly. Our guess is it is used extensively by her own peoples as the only communication method outside of the mine. We have developed other ways to keep ours that much more secret. We know of Furglor's bloodline, a particularly nasty one, and one of his ancestors a few generations back even came here. We have no reference to the planet Thergo, but Furglor's connection to it and its purpose is consistent with what we know about his horrid bloodline. Lady Sara, we can confirm to be the Chairman's curio, his daughter who escaped. The time lines tell us that indeed a connection between her and Petra3 was possible. Lord Jason then, as has been described, went through the 'Awakening', and through his friendship with the Plebs at that time, while searching for Sara, instigated the uprising on Petra3. This astounding news that the matrix is degrading has answered many of our, the academics, more puzzling questions. Anomalies, unexplained happenings regarding the matrix's integrity have been reported, our past written histories record that these have been slowly building up over the last thousand years. Ouida was lucky when she arrived at the space station, she was detected instantly, a profile was built, but it was weak, fragmented, a wispy ghost of a signal. It took some time for her signature to coalesce to form into something meaningful, to pinpoint her. Her escape was only made possible because of those few extra brief minutes it took to construct. If her matrix were working properly, she would have been caught on the space station. Sir, she has honoured us as much as we have dishonoured her. Ouida has given us, her long-parted peoples, information that even King James is not privy to. Lady Sara and her band of infiltrators, assassins and spies is one of the most guarded secrets on Petra3, so much so it appears that they do not exist. Lady Sara's purpose for this was purely to attract the right peoples, and develop the mindsets of her recruits. Ouida had been isolated and alone all her life on Petra3, not by mean intent by her peers though, quite the contrary. Her lack of self-esteem, her own perceived persona as being different from those she considered to be normal women, was the root cause of her withdrawing from their company, and the company of men. It was not to save herself from embarrassment; it was to save them from embarrassment she did this!'' He paused, and his kind eyes turned looking at her as he mused ''How so very wrong she could have been though!'' He continued ''Ouida then dedicated all she was and all of her living life to the warrior way, as has well been demonstrated.'' He stopped for a second or two while consulting his scroll.

He then continued ''There is one great secret she is still hiding from us, Ouida expertly avoiding or parrying away any connection to it by concluding statements, and ending her answers so no trail was left to follow back to it. It concerns several people that are bound together, in particular, two women by the names of Jane and Itagaki, and one man by the name of Ayo. In her fatigued state, Ouida made one slip by drawing parity between Lady Sara and Itagaki. In just one instance in Ouida's story, Itagaki paid no homage to Lady Sara. It was a silly mistake on behalf of Ouida, if something is not said, then it is said because it was lacking. This interrelationship between these three people indicated that they are tightly bound together, eventually leaving the Petra3ian's story altogether for something like six years. We have concluded, that it is 'Lady' Itagaki she was referring to, peer to Lady Sara, or not referring to her this way was the case, and that means Ayo is then Lord Ayo to Lady Itagaki. Always, in Ouida's story, it was these two that followed Jane's directives so they were subservient to her, therefore, based on the adopted leadership protocols in force on Petra3, we have concluded she is then Queen Jane, but not Queen Jane of Petra3, as Queen Reffeel we know as the wife of King James. Sir, there is another world, a hidden one, that Queen Jane rules over. We have concluded it was registered as a defunct planet, unable to sustain a population who would possibly be sent out from Petra3. How this came about we do not have one clue, but this planet exists, we the academics can assure you on that, Sir.'' He stopped then and his gaze went from Thaddaeus and the Elders to Ouida.

Ouida was trembling all over, staring wide eyed at him, in absolute awe, in shocked astonishment, that he, and his academics, had unearthed so much about her, and the secrets that she was carrying.

''We...!'' he paused again, shook his head in wonderment over this exposé, then he continued ''...believe the time was not right yet for Ouida to tell us of this planet. However, it was not a secret to be withheld from us indefinitely. Should she have confessed of this now, it would have tipped the scales the other way, the wrong way at this precise moment for Ouida's story to be believable. Sir, it was just too incredible, just too unbelievable!'' His eyes lingered on Ouida for a while, and then went back to Thaddaeus. ''Sir, Ouida's approach to get herself into a position for her to deliver her messages sent from Petra3 to us, was the only way possible, that is, from when she actually arrived in Downtown. Ouida, to get here, had many possible routes to choose from after she landfell. The opportunity arose for her to select a path via a Class4 club, and she took it, as it also awarded her a cover story too. Staying her hand, not killing Ami, or implicating her to cover her tracks, was a great mistake, as has transpired. She broke her brief, disregarding her training and orders in so doing. Compassion, Sir; that is what stayed her hand, something non-existent in our enemy's mindset. Our written reports of that time, that our investigators sent back, have collaborated much of Ouida's story, particularly, her narrow escape from the restaurant and the reported ruckus between the customers and police that ensued. Captain Gobbwer, it seems, went straight to the planet surface to find the purchaser for his ship. We know he was successful, as the next day the ship he arrived in left orbit with a mixed bag cargo, but Captain Gobbwer was not on it. We have tied his apparent disappearance to a report we received that a Captain was taken into custody, in the captain's lounge on the space station, by the Elite's special police and guard. We have concluded that Gobbwer talked there of his visit to Petra3 and this got back to the Elite, and they arrested him. As far as we know, he is still with them at best, but from Ouida's tales, it is more than likely that he was tortured to get the truth out of him, and is probably dead by now. This, sir, sums up our consequential findings.''

''Thank you, Master Scholar. Now please state your judicial opinion?'' asked Thaddaeus.

''The scholars unanimously recognise Ouida, sir.''

Thaddaeus turned to his right, looking at the far end of the table ''House of Charta?!''

The male and female Elder stood. Together they voiced ''We recognise Ouida, sir.''

''The House of Protector Vitae?!'' was next.

''We recognise Ouida, sir.'' was their reply. The House of Fortis, The House of Corpus Juris Civilis, The House of Altruism, The House of Rememdium, all followed suit, confirming their recognition of Ouida.

What Thaddaeus did then had never happened before, he turned to his own, The House of Inlustris, and asked them quietly ''Your appraisal?''

Arisu nodded yes, and so did Takeshi and Catmail.

Thaddaeus looked down on Ouida and demanded ''Look at me Ouida!''

It was if she was melting in her chair, her exhausted body and mind could no longer cope anymore with the emotional impacts that had assailed her in the last twenty-four hours or so. Her eyes were dry and red, her muscles throughout her body had given up, and she had started to fall into shock through her injuries of body and mind. Trembling all over, she raised her head to look into Thaddaeus eyes.

Looking at her, his eyes glistening with the tears in them, he stated ''I, Thaddaeus, leader of the Pleb community on Petra2, hereby declare that I too recognise Ouida into The House of Inlustris.'' Intakes of breath came from the crowd in relief. Thaddaeus continued ''Our laws are very strict Ouida; surreptitiously returning rings of bonding does not break the bonding. There is an unbonding ceremony, only then, right at that moment, can the truths in your heart be revealed and explored. Therefore, you are still my brother's bonded wife Ouida, and Takeshi in turn is still your bonded husband. Should either of you want to break that bonding, it is simply done.'' he assured her. Kindly, he told her quietly ''Lastly, I am so very sorry dear, dear Ouida, that you have suffered so in our hands.''

Ouida slowly stood, trembling with the effort, in a weak voice she said into the absolute silence ''My beloved peoples, I said when the truths are known to you, to remember I forgave you, and I do forgive you, I forgave you even before my first steps away from Petra3 to come to Petra2. Homeworld...!'' she declared, looking towards the academics saying ''...is a planet that is over ninety nine percent unspoilt, creatures and growing things live there in abundance, saved in the nick of time before any real damage was done to it by the cleaning drones.'' She turned back to Thaddaeus confirming ''Queen Jane resides there as monarch Sir, absolute ruler, independent of King James rule. With her are her Lord Ayo of Petra3ian Pleb warrior origins and Lady Itagaki of warrior blood herself, raised from but a babe on Homeworld. It is now populated with many thousands of people; the majority of them are from Uptowner stock from Petra3. Sir, these are some of the secrets that are no more, there are many more still that I carry, and why would I not tell them to my own peoples when I can?'' It was a statement of her heartfelt trust for them by Ouida.

Thaddaeus's reaction to this confirmation shook Ouida's already shaken mind and body. He turned to his peoples and ordered ''Call back all the diggers from the mine face, tap the forty percent of ore in reserve, a small party to start loading our catch onto the conveyer belts, to hide the fact that we are preparing to set forth into war!!!''

The unexploded rally cries by all there to the call to arms by Thaddaeus, Ouida felt as almost physical. Thaddaeus continued ''We have filled in many of the holes in our knowledge based on dear Ouida's confessions and stories. We know now of the possible mindset of the Uptown civilians if we went to war, where the matrix system is, and how to get to it and get rid of it. One month of days from today, we issue forth. The day before, I want at least a third of you out there hidden and prepared, stalking police and guard patrols. We do not know in which police station houses the matrix receiver and recording machine, but all the same our first priority must be to destroy the lot. To do this you must dispatch a few of them and steal their badges, as we know now, these badges are the key proper to all locked doors into and throughout the police stations. If luck be with us, this will be the same access way into the police stations as on Petra3, and we will be able to explore each of their stations in our search. Release all the prisoners you will find there, and there will be many of them. Look after them all, the Uptowner's as well. Meanwhile, a further third from Downtown and the mine will attack on a broad front towards Uptown, spacing out across the town as we go, to eventually come towards the middle, like a clap of the hands, to coral the police and guard there. We will be outflanked, it is inevitable, but by far fewer numbers of our enemies, as we will have the majority trapped. The last third of us, in waiting here, will then issue out and do the same sweep. I want half of Uptown in my hands on the first day!'' he demanded.

He looked to Ouida, a glimpse of white teeth bared in a kind smile while chuckling out, tapping into her story ''Many small bands will then do hit and run attacks during the darkness of the night. We will harry them, we will not let them rest, while the most of our army sleeps off the day's fighting.'' he chuckled again, relishing in that possible tactic.

He looked back to his peoples ''The following morning, we will reform in a wedge formation, point first towards the terminal. We will then drive, on the run, our wedge between those enemies that stand against us, peeling off as we go along, to join battle with them, driving them apart for the body of our wedge to reach the terminal doors. By then, the Plebs there will have sabotaged the shoot train; nobody will have been able to escape after the first day of our attack. We then run overland and through the shoot tunnel, to take the hop shuttle take-off dock. The shuttle will be there, it will be a planet emergency, the space station closed down, and any ship in the vicinity will receive a continuous coded signal to stay away. Those of us already there, and maybe on the space station, will be hard pressed; we must get to them quickly. By the second day, I want that terminal swamped and in my hands, at least, the take-off dock if possible, and if luck be with us, the space station as well. Hear all, no harm is to come to any Uptowner. Run past them, ignore them, showing our fight is only aimed at the police and guard. If any do side with the enemy and take up arms, subdue them, take them prisoner, and if they are persistent tie them up, do not harm any one of them, kill only if one of them threatens a fellow Uptowner. My command on this will be difficult to follow I know, so roll along with it, roll along with events, if killing one of them is inevitable, make it quick and clean for them.''

Trembling in his passion as much as Ouida was trembling in her fatigue he proclaimed ''All the information that was missing that was needed for our attack strategies and planning, is now complete. Let our histories record that I, Thaddaeus, leader of the Pleb community on Petra2, was to his shame, only the second Pleb leader to lead his peoples out into war, and not the first.'' He stared hard at his peoples and roared out ''Are there warriors here of worth before me to step forward to my call to arms?!!!''

A booming thundering war cry went out that had been ready for thousands upon thousands of years. Released now from the underlying frustration that they had to wait for so long the Petra2ens peoples indeed voiced loud and clear their approval and readiness. Ouida swayed, she went into feint as her tensions evaporated, and she smiled realising she had succeeded on the first leg of her duties. It was not the plan though, that is, the Petra2ens going straight to war, but this she considered was better.

Kind hands from kind people held her upright, and kind voices welcomed her, for real this time, into The House of Inlustris. As he gave back to her the ring that he had made for her, Ouida noticed that Takeshi was wearing the ring that she had given him.

Chapter 8

''How fast can we go then Jason?'' asked Sara, as she busied herself making Jason his breakfast.

He looked at her back while she stood at the stove; her hair was somehow lighter, which left him feeling somewhat confused again. ''Well, I thought you might have known that darling. It is not the speed of the ship, it is how fast space is going by us as we fall through the tunnel that is bored in front of us, it is the only way to think about it.''

''Oh? What does that mean then? Is the engine pushing or pulling us?''

Jason tried to get up from the table to go to her, the signal went from his brain to his legs to stand up, they twitched, that was all, he had felt them? First frustration surged through him, and then that peaceful feeling came back again, and he relaxed.

''Tell me Jason?'' demanded Sara. ''Come on now, tell me the truth!''

''It's... it's... it's neither darling, we fall because there is nothing there, I mean space and time that is, there is no vacuum or distance.''

''What makes that happen then, how do the engines do that?!''

Jason knew Sara had this knowledge already after studying for her captainship, and it confused him more that she seemed to have forgotten it today. The fog in his mind got denser, he was drifting again. He felt another sharp pain in his upper arm that reminded him of the first time he had been stung on Petra3 by a newly established insect. He tried to swipe it away with his other hand, but again all he felt was just a twitch in the appropriate arm muscles, then once again, that peaceful feeling came back.

The very second the chairman had left Earth1 to follow his son to Petra3 to quell the Pleb uprising there, all of the other Aristocrats put into motion their bloodline planning to overthrow him. Every one of them had plotted in secret, so there was no collaboration. Immediately, those police and guard in their quadrant, that they had controlled, attacked in a pre-planned sequence the other Aristocrats police and guard, sending the balance of power to-and-fro for weeks, until groups of police and guard started to surrender and defect to the strongest group, and as soon as that abandoned Aristocrat that controlled them was defenceless, he was killed. Two Aristocrats remained, the entire police and guard army divided about equally between them. Bribery came next, promises to the majors that Elite status awaited them if they stood down their captains and men, and most defected. All it was at that time was both police and guard armies bargaining for a better deal, there was no loyalty in the equation, just looking after one's self. Earth1 gold coin was the decider, given to the common constable on one side, who was not getting very much out of this changeover in power anyway. It was just ten gold coins apiece, but it was enough leverage to get them to attack and kill their own captains, and majors.

An overall Aristocrat emerged, the sole ruler of it all, being Earth1 and the entire confederation. He honoured the promotion of his majors to Elite status as promised, telling them to sell their majorships to one of their sergeants at the highest offer price. This prize instigated many murders, eventually only the strongest came forth. They in turn were allowed to do the same, selling off their sergeant's rank to one constable, whoever came forth with the most Earth1 gold coin would get it. A quarter of the police and guard were either killed in fights or just plain murdered for the coin in their pockets before the new pecking order was finally established. 'Natural selection' was how the new chairman liked to think about it.

The new Elite were allocated a world to run. Their only brief was to kill the resident Elite, and increase the output of precious metals from the mines.

For him, the prize was everything. The palace and estate were now his, and he had executed everybody associated with the old Chairmen of the Galactic Council. He wanted nobody left alive within its boundaries, for fear there could be an element of loyalty still present. He staffed his residence with his own personal police and guard as a reward, those that he had controlled before the coup.

Six months it had taken him, and as he gazed to the stars from his balcony at all that he now commanded, paranoia set in. He ordered a fleet of four warships, twenty-five thousand men in each, to chase after the old Chairman to Petra3 and leave none alive on that planet.

A new galactic order was in place.

''Sir, a Spangled Five Star Captain begs audience with you.'' was politely advised.

He smiled; it made him feel so good that everybody with any status wanted to kiss his proverbial butt. ''Show him in!''

''Spangled Five Star Captain Jason McLain, Sir...'' Jason introduced himself as. ''...I have come to offer you my services as your personal flight captain.''

''Have you now...?!'' the chairman asked as he eyed Jason up and down ''Your name rings a bell Captain, tell me, have you ever been to Earth1 before?''

''No Sir, the Captains Guild on Earth4 has only just recognised and registered my Spangled rating. This in turn then, rewarded me with an automatic licence to come to Earth1, it is in the law. The next obvious step was of course to come here to offer you, the Chairman of the Galactic Council, my services.''

''And here you are...'' the chairman chuckled out. Jason was the third Five Star Captain he had seen, each offering their services to him. However, Jason was the one and only 'Spangled' Captain. It was a much-coveted position being the chairman's personal driver as whoever got it would hold especial status, and be safeguarded against the underlying, and often dangerous, jostling to get as close to the chairman as possible.

The chairman eyed Jason up and down for real this time, asking ''The 'Spanglisation' of a space ship captain should be impossible you know, no other in history has reached that pinnacle. Now, how did you get it?!''

The tone of the question was neutral; no hint of accusation or suspicion was in his voice. Jason was not ready for this; he and Sara had practiced butt-kissing compliments he was to offer the chairman, but did not foresee the possibility of him being cornered on how he had obtained his status. Sara was very knowledgeable over these matters, wooing the chairman that is, after listening to too many around her father intoning their well-practiced renditions. Sara, as his 'curio', similar to the role of a 'decoration' in the hotels, would pose at parties for the other visiting Aristocrats and Elite to gawk at. Sara was the only progeny in all of the business empire. All other births followed the business plan, and none of the Uptowner's would ever believe that the discarded people from the scheme of things, the Plebs in Downtown and the mines, could give birth to their own, so were the depths of their deep-rooted prejudices.

Indeed, how did he get it?! The truths would get him tortured and killed. Blagging it through would get him nowhere too, or trying to convince this man before him that it was legally got where petty jealousies and backstabbing was what it was all about in the business society that they all lived in.

There was something about the chairman's persona that was far different from what Jason had anticipated. He assumed he would be a locum, awaiting the return of the real chairman, but his command was absolute, he saw fear in the eyes of everybody who supported him. Deep down, Jason knew the truth, that this chairman was a usurper, an illegitimate claimant to power. He quickly mulled it over, and another more ominous truth hit him. He somehow knew that there was an assassination force heading after the rightful chairman, on their way to Petra3. He gulped hard; it was involuntary, as the fear of what that would mean to those on Petra3 surged through him.

''Well...?'' chuckled out the smiling chairman.

Sincerely and from the heart, Jason confessed ''Called in a few markers, a few favours, a bit of enticement, and winning the biggest card game pot in history for bribing purposes, helped a bit too!''

''Did it now?'' he whispered back. Absolute astonishment spread across the chairman's face. He stared wide-eyed at Jason mouth agape. He then let out a single laugh. And another, then another, then he creased up in front of Jason slapping his knees with his hands in his mirth.

Jason put on a smile of embarrassment, hoping this, and his declaration of guilt, would fall on the ears he hoped the chairman had. It worked; the chairman chuckled out to him ''The survival of the fittest! We should get on well Jase, you, and me, so you are now appointed as my official driver.''

Jason stared him straight in the eyes, an unheard-of gesture, and intoned respectfully ''It will be my pleasure sir.'' He then lowered his eyes, and then his head, in a bow, to show his absolute acceptance of his thraldom.

''Yes, yes, I know we will get on just fine.'' He then ordered, without taking his eyes off Jason ''Get me my tailor, instruct him to cut a dozen driver uniform suits for Jason here. Sky blue I think, with real gold weave around the collar, gorge, and flaps.'' He stared at Jason, then instructed ''A sash as well, I think. Blue, the darkest of blue, made from silk.'' He stood back a step staring at Jason then instructed ''And a peaked hat to match the suit.''

From that point onwards Jason was lavished with every luxury that the chairman felt he deserved.

Saraswati asked Sara ''Mummy, it has been three days now since daddy left for the surface, and he said he would be back within the day, I'm a little frightened.''

''I am worried too, my darling daughter.'' she confessed back. Sara asked ''Pep, have you managed to interpret any of the data you gleaned from Earth1 yet?''

''No not yet, as it still does not make any sense. All of the communications are being localised, I mean everything including the matrix data from all over the world is being picked up as expected, but all these signals are being retransmitted to the biggest town, and that's Earth1's capital, Shang, where Jason went. It seems there are no territories anymore, as if Earth1 was just one big town and not many towns as we believed there would be. The ruling Aristocrats we know had a sector and town each to rule over, with the Chairman of the Galactic Council in residence in the largest of Earth1's towns overseeing the lot. Now, follow my train of thought Sar? We expected a locum chairman, a trusted ally of your father to be overseeing Earth1 until his return. We knew there were sectors then, countries you called them, and their individual signatures should have been the same as any of the one and only towns on all the planets we visited to get here. I mean on Earth4 the town gave off a perfect set of signals, as did Earth2 and Petra3 before the wars. What I am getting is the same but thousands of times more powerful. It is as if, as I have said, only one town is down there. So, how could this be so? It means Sar, to me, that all the Aristocrats have been ousted out of office, and only one Aristocrat controls the lot now!''

''Impossible Pep, unless the whole planet went to war!''

''Have you any idea who was your fathers most trusted ally?''

''Iago, his name is. He was a rumourmonger, always spewing out malicious and unfounded gossip to my father, I remember. It was always aimed at the visiting Aristocrats he was with. I knew this as I was often around overhearing what he and they were saying about my father behind his back. What Iago reported back to my father was what he actually instigated himself, blaming the others for bringing him into a conspiracy of failing confidence in my father's rule. My father ended up trusting nobody but him, where in fact he was the least trustworthy of them all. A nasty piece of work, Pep!'' she finished with disdain in her voice.

''Could it be possible he used his locum status to grab hold of the whole of Earth1?''

''I cannot see how Pep. He alone could not take on the rest. Over half of the Aristocracy and over half of the whole world he would need to be on his side at least, and that is laughable, as they hate each other too much, they are even jealous of each other's power, although they are peers. The only thing that kept them in check was my father's bloodline as chairman.'' A shock went through Sara as the truth suddenly dawned on her. She said quietly in an ominous voice ''They all fought it out Pep, all the Aristocrats went to war against each other! If one remains alive, it just has to be Iago!''

Pep was stunned into silence, as it seemed the truth. Now she knew what to look for she started to reach out and do her scans again. A minute later she said ''There are no references to the locum chairman in any of the data. Nothing is being transmitted out of Shang except a conformation code telling the transmitters that their uploads were successful. There are no people location exchanges between the millions of matrix transmitters all over the Earth1, it is all directed to Shang.'' Pep scanned her data again; she saw a flaw, an anomaly, in one area and reached out again to clarify it. ''Hey?!''

''What is it Pep?''

''Curious, where is this Sar, on your page screen now?''

''Brit Pep, the hub is Birm in the middle, the most ancient of the countries. Brit was the first to be awarded a specialised role in the scheme of things. The whole country is nothing more than one gigantic clearing house, a multifaceted financial institution, radiating out from the hub, it handles all of the planets in the federation. Each of the big towns was given a specialised role. Money Pep, is what it is all about on Brit. Every single money transaction from every single planet is downloaded from the transport and cargo ships as they come back from space, then recorded and analysed to judge the state of the economy on each and every planet in relationship to all the others. The economic system of mine production, trade, and the consumption of goods and services on every planet is evaluated there, and any anomaly is tweaked out by the businessmen traveling between the planets by what they have to offer and the cost of what they are selling. As Brit is the only unproductive country on Earth1, it has no resident Aristocrat as there are no businesses to rule over.''

''What is its population?''

''Something like a hundred million Pep. Mostly scribes really, and financial analysts and the like, with of course all the supporting trade and service people. There is very little history about it, more or less what I have just told you that I learnt at school. In contrast, all the other countries have reams of history.'' Intrigued, Sara asked ''What have you found Pep?''

''I am not sure. One matrix transmitter is sending out a duplicate signal, microseconds after the one it is snitching the data from fifty miles away. I can detect the slight Doppler shift between them. Why would they do that then?''

''It will leave a dead spot around that transmitter Pep.'' considered Sara. ''Where is it?''

''Take a look.''

Sara scanned her page screen again ''It is on a transport spoke about 450 miles Northwestish of Birm hub, a very isolated region where land meets sea. Strange, what do you make of it?''

''Well, it is either a deliberate sabotage or a fault. As a fault, how can one transmitter be sending out another's?! Impossible! So, somebody has rigged it that way is my thinking!''

''But to hide what?''

''Well, an illegal activity for sure, but that could be anything at all!''

Saraswati asked ''Do you think there might be people like us in hiding down there, mum? You know, people that have 'Awakened'?''

Sara answered with no confidence in her voice at all ''A bit too much to hope for, Sari, darling.'' She then asked Pep ''If this is all true, what would be the consequences?''

Pep said gloomily ''The consequences? Well, Iago cannot just sit back now and wallow in his overall power, can he? He has to destroy all present opposition and future resistance. It would make sense that he has sent an assassination force to Petra3 to kill your father and brother, and all who went with them. He cannot take the risk of failure so his orders will be to entirely eradicate every living person there. He will have sent a huge army; my guess is eighty thousand police and guard at least.''

Sara decided ''I agree. Then you must get back to Petra3 Pep.'' But confessed ''I cannot leave my beloved husband Pep, so take Sari with you. Perhaps at full bore you can overtake them, and warn King James, and Queen Jane on Homeworld. There will be too much evidence now on Petra3 that Homeworld exists, through torture or just plain deduction they are bound to find out.''

''I want to stay too mummy?!''

Passionately, Sara told her ''My beloved daughter you must remain safe. Mummy must infiltrate into Shang, to find out what has happened to daddy. If you are here too, it will make things very difficult and that much more dangerous. When you get back to Petra3, go straight to King James. I want you to look after your brother Vyomesh there, he is still very young and will not understand what is going on if the war has started all over again. With you there, he will feel safer, all right? King James will be free then, not having to worry about Vye, to organise our warriors and soldiers on Petra3 to fight back. This is a very important and responsible task that I ask of you Sari, but I know you can do it.''

''All right mummy, I will not let you down, I promise you from my heart, so do not worry about us.''

''You are a good girl.'' encouraged Sara. ''I want you to stay hidden in our secret little room here, then follow Peps instructions like you do mummy's, all right?'' Then suddenly she felt scared, fear shot through her, and she grabbed Saraswati into her arms and cuddled her. As in a dream state, Sara whispered out '' _Qaletaqa, my dear friend, what words are these?_ ''

''It is all right mummy!''

''No, it's not my darling daughter.'' Sara whispered, but not knowing why. Her brain was in a turmoil, then she came back from where she went in her mind and said ''Sari, remember what uncle Jock taught you about your cryo cabinet, about the buttons inside?''

''Yes mummy.''

''About pressing the emergency buttons, one and eleven together?''

''Yes mummy''

''Remember this my child! If anything terrible happens, that scares you a lot, climb in, and do not hesitate to press them, you must promise me now?''

''I will mummy.''

Pep asked ''What is it Sar?''

With scared eyes Sara looked around and said worryingly ''I do not know Pep, but... but... but I feel a great danger is near.''

Pep did a flashing scan all around her, then reported ''Everything is all right Sar, nothing is coming our way.''

Sara relaxed, kissed Sari, and put her down. The panic left her and she smiled, ''I am a little thirsty darling, get mummy a cup of water please.''

Now Saraswati had left and was out of hearing range, Sara said ''I must go now then, so you can get away Pep. All I can suggest is we try to meet here again in orbit in one year of days.''

''Make it six months of days Sar, and if I cannot get away, then look to the year. If you are not here, then I will try to call in every three months on the first day thereafter. When I can make it, I will come, I promise you!''

It was complicated, filled with trips and traps, but it was the only way a rational rescue attempt could be arranged.

Sara sighed, not at all happy about it, but it was all there was so she had to accept it. ''I am thinking I might don the guise of a visiting Elite, Pep, as I did when I escaped from Earth1 those years ago, what do you think?''

''A space captain might be better Sar; it will be easier to maintain.'' suggested Pep. ''When Jason got on the taxi and asked directions to the chairman's palace, there was no challenge, the taxi driver did not hesitate in telling him that Shang was where he wanted to go. We know his guise works, try not to assume something else might be better, you do not know, so it leaves unknowns in the equation.''

Giving Saraswati a goodbye cuddle, Sara confessed a little embarrassed ''That was exactly my own sage Pep, to my infiltrators, assassins and spies.''

She was at the gargantuan space station, ten times the size of the ones around the rest of the worlds in the federation, dozens of hop shuttles were coming and going to different main towns on the planet's surface. Sara had plenty of Earth1 gold coin brought by the vanquished invaders that had come to Petra3, and paid one coin for a round trip ticket. She had shorn her beautiful blond hair down to a crew cut, did a bit of alteration work on one of Jason's landfall uniforms to wear, and practiced lowering the highness in her voice to sound like a young lad. All she had demanded of the taxi driver was to take her to the space station; guessing the rest would be easy enough to work out.

For an hour or two, Pep scanned all the frequencies coming out from Earth1 for any indication that Sara had been exposed. But there was nothing in the communication traffic, and Pep felt confident she had made it by that time onto the surface.

Pep looked around her, and near her stationary orbit ships were coming and going, a line of them were ready, taking it in turns to align in the acceleration zone for their first shoot. As one would power away, and almost instantly disappear, the next would take its place. There were hundreds of such acceleration zones all around Earth1 going off to different destinations. Ships coming in would use the space between these zones, decelerating into orbit. The police were very prominent, touring around in their cruisers and chasers. There were rich pickings here, was why, anything untoward, no matter what or how small, and they would pounce. Pep witnessed three such encounters, a ship, Pep guessed, was carrying a very heavy cargo and missed the orbital plane by a few degrees and went through it by not much more than her own girth. It was enough, all the nearby police transport was around her in seconds, it was no more than a race to get there first. She saw the 'winner' latch on in seconds. The other two ships, one ship momentarily pulsed her thrusters in orbit, that was all, the other came in with her space beacon lights still flashing as was right, but they did not instantly go out when the ship secured her orbit.

Pep had a pretty good guess that the captain would have to pay them a small bribe to get them off his ship, otherwise, mysteriously, something would be found on board to make trouble for that captain. '' _Those police are bored to tears!_ '' thought Pep.

She looked on as Saraswati played. Her two teddy bears were propped against the bulkhead, around their waists were cardboard cut-out short swords; she was marching up and down inspecting them. ''Tidy up you, and you, polish your sword better.'' she ordered. ''That's better, the two of you. How do you expect to be good soldiers if you are untidy and with dull swords?'' Then her eyes went sad, saying ''Now do not be so upset, I did not mean to scold you!'' and she picked them up and started to cuddle them. Pep smiled, then said ''Right young lady, best to bed yourself down in the cryo. I plan to leave as any ship would leave not to bring suspicion, and when we are in the acceleration zone, unleash Haïzum then, and I want you ready.''

''All right dear Pep, I know what to do.'' and made her way across the hidden eight-foot wide cabin, that was separated by a false bulkhead from the rest of the cargo deck, towards her small cryo cabinet. She got in it, put on a facemask, and Pep activated the level one cryogenic mode. At this level, although the protecting gel layer flooded the cabinet, it did not enter the lungs of the occupant. It was only a deep sleep inducement level, but the other functions continued, that is, it analysed the occupant, and while they slept, injected nutrients, and speeded up any natural repairing of the body, and gently exercised the body to fitness, getting the occupant up to 100% working ability. It was used for a day or two, after a strenuous working day, or if a captain felt he needed a pick-me-up, but the effect was one of weeks of recuperation and body improvement.

Saraswati smiled in excitement as the warm gel flooded in. She felt the sleep-inducing chemicals working their stuff as it entered through her skin and into her blood stream, when startlingly, she heard Pep scream out in a panicked voice ''Seek out in your dreams dear Saraswati, reach out with all of your might sweetheart. Find one that might enter them, for he will be our only salvation!!''

And at that very second, explosive grabs blasted through the hull, Pep screamed in agony before she was able to shut down her heightened sensors. The police were experts at clamp docking runaway ships, three had seemed to Pep to be passing her by, when they suddenly powered over to her within a few split seconds.

Saraswati felt suddenly cold, the warmth of the presence of Pep on board was gone. As she drifted off into sleep, scared out of her young mind, there was one last brief wave of comfort that washed over and through her, she had felt the presence of Akshai, very weak it was, and a long way away.

The frightening fear that surged through Saraswati plied against the effects of the sedatives, and she felt fully awake in her sleeping state. She could see nothing, only the massive never-ending blackness all around her. ''I'm scared mummy.'' she whispered.

''Fear not little Sari. You are lost, seeking without bearing, but I am here to guide you, and to give you a compass that you may see your way by.'' came to her, in a kind voice.

''Who are you, please help me warn mummy?''

''Qaletaqa is my name, dear Saraswati, I am but a dream within your dream.''

''Mummy said your name just now, and she called you her friend, so I am not frightened of you anymore I promise.''

''I cannot see you; it is too dark in this frigid place, Sari. Dream somewhere nice where we can sit and be warm together.''

''I had a picnic in the dark with mummy and daddy and Vye, we had a flaming stick fire to warm us by. I will dream of this for us.''

''Ah, that is better! A warm fire on a cold night eases my old bones Sari. Thank you for building this excellent fire.''

''You are very old aren't you Qaletaqa? And your skin is all red and all wrinkly but your eyes twinkle like two bright stars.'' she told him. ''Can you help me warn mummy, please?''

''We are safe here little Sari, in this in-between place. To see if we can find your mum let us invite all your friends, and uncles and aunties. In the far distant past, I feel them, they dream too at this time, and maybe they will want to join us here. Maybe if it is a happy dream your mum will want to come into it too. Come, Sari, hide under my cloak, for they will not know who you are, for your time has not come as yet for them.''

Sara drifted off into slumber. Deeper she glided, unafraid of the falling sensation that came about her, the weightlessness, the divorcing from reality. Her mind emptied, all she felt was total peace. The smell of wood smoke came to her nose; she breathed it in, and it made her feel happy. She looked down and saw a small fire; it was inviting, and she alighted by it and sat down with her hands out warming them. Sara looked to her side; a very old red-skinned man sat there doing the same. He said ''Young or old, a fire on a cool night is such a pleasure in life, Sar.''

''It is old man, it is.'' Sara agreed gently and kindly.

He said quietly to her ''You have come a long way Sar, from your roots to here. Those terrible memories at the back of your mind have all but withered and died away I feel. You will always know you have had them, but they will have absolutely no power over you. The peace you feel now, that they are gone, will be the only remnants of them.''

''Yes, I feel them there and gone at the same time.''

He told her ''It is your beloved daughter who has done that. She bade me come; her hope reached me; surprised was I that one so young could float in the nowhere regions between existences. Strong she is, I found her alone and lost, seeking without compass.''

Curiously, Sara accepted the old man's words as real and asked hopefully ''She is safe?''

''See for yourself.'' the old man chuckled. And from under his arm came a small blond head. A little girl of eight rose and told her ''It is me mummy.''

''Saraswati, I know you my beloved daughter.'' Sara wept out as the little girl ran into her arms.

They cuddled, and Sara kissed her, then Saraswati's hand went to her face and stroked it gently. ''You are very pretty mummy!'' observed Saraswati.

''And so are you my beloved daughter.'' said Sara gently.

Sara looked to the old man, he smiled back ''You know me...'' he informed her.

''I do dear Qaletaqa, for you are my dream, and not at the same time, for I would not be here if I was not in sleep.'' Sara reasoned.

''A dream is all I am dear Sara, your dream, and also the far future dream of Saraswati your beloved daughter.''

Saraswati said kindly to him ''I am glad you found me Qaletaqa and gave me your compass to see my way by.''

Qaletaqa smiled fondly at her and said ''You were a bright star alone in the nowhere darkness Saraswati; you brought me to you. The compass now in your heart will guide you back to your time; never fear you are ever lost in your dreams again. But enough, let us talk of pleasant things for a while, tell me of your friend's dear Sara, and how much you love them so?''

Cuddling Saraswati, Sara whispered in adoration of all the people she knew so well. Of Jock, Elie, and Gus too, all of them. She dwelt for a while on dearest Pep, Akshai, and Maan and the budding love between him and Esther. Days she talked on each until she came to her beloved husband Jason. Qaletaqa brought out simple foods for them all, the long night was getting cold and the fire flared up more brightly to meet it. Saraswati giggled constantly as Sara told her of how easy her dad was to tease. ''Your dad can be a right dope sometimes sweetheart.'' she giggled out. Weeks went by before Sara went quiet.

Saraswati said ''Oh mummy, they are so good people aren't they; they were all here before you came, but none of them could see me as you do.''

''They are my dearest daughter, true friends.'' Sara said, then asked turning ''This is a wonderful gift for me tonight Qaletaqa; I wonder why?''

He said ''It is Saraswati in your dreams that must tell you, for she built this warm wood fire to welcome us both here.''

''Why sweetheart?'' asked Sara.

Earnestly, Saraswati explained ''I am alone on our ship in orbit around Earth1 mummy. Do not worry, darling Vyomesh my little brother, yours and daddy's son is not with us, he is safe and sound with King James.''

''Vyomesh, my son.'' Sara whispered in longing to be near him again.

With urgency Saraswati exclaimed ''It is daddy, mummy; he is on the surface, and he is in great danger. You left me on the ship in hiding to go and find him. But they have found Pep, mum, and they have hurt her. Akshai supports her life; but he cannot speak to me or help me. All Pep managed to say to me before she was hurt was ' _Seek out in your dreams dear Saraswati, reach out with all of your might sweetheart. Find one that might enter them, for he will be our only salvation'._ Pep went then, mummy; I felt her go, and it made me feel so sad. I fell asleep and dreamt, then we found each other mummy, Qaletaqa the compass giver and me.''

Sara looked worried and held her tightly. ''I must go mummy!'' Saraswati exclaimed sadly ''They cut the walls open, seeking me. I cannot hide from them any longer; it is too small in here! Be brave mummy, I love you...'' and her voice trailed away into the night. Sara clutched but there was nobody there. She looked in desperation at Qaletaqa, and he said ''She has been drawn out of her sleeping dream; and she is awake now.''

''I cannot go to her, can I?'' Sara asked already knowing what the answer would be.

Qaletaqa answered sadly ''No dear Sara, for she is still inside you to be born, to grow and seek me in the future. She is as safe right this minute in our times as she will ever be.''

''What can I do then? Can I change our futures?'' pleaded Sara.

''No again, nobody can.'' Qaletaqa answered. ''However, tonight for you is real, although no memory you will have of it. Nobody, you see, can remember a whole dream, only fleeting fragments of it as it leaves the mind, soon forgotten. However, an impression is left, that might perhaps resurrect as you debate the dangers of leaving Saraswati on board, or if not, finding a better hiding place for her. It might delay your departure long enough for you to save Pep as a ship. You had only one future, that still maybe is the one you will play out, but now there are endless possibilities within that future that were not there before.''

''Can you help me dear Qaletaqa?'' Sara asked hopefully.

He shook his head and said ''No. I am but a dream is all dear Sara, your dream. But you rest with your daughter a while longer with me in this in-between existence, it is a safe place; nothing can hurt us three here.''

Sara relaxed again with the flat of her hand over her tummy. She smiled at Qaletaqa.

Qaletaqa smiled back saying ''It is my turn to talk and for you to listen at your ease dear Sar. Only pleasant things though, happy words...'' he paused thinking and then said brightly ''...I know! Let me tell you about a dream that I once had. It was about three strange creatures that came into it, and each spoke to me. Let me think now, yes; it was a Chameleon, a Fox, and a Honey Badger...''

Jason was elated with his newfound rank. He was where he wanted to be too, deep within the enemy's territory, and at the heart of all that he despised. His status now meant that all he passed bowed low and kept their eyes adverted, but he was frustrated no end that he could not seem to find an opportunity to get away back into space again, to update Sara and Pep on his circumstances. It had been two whole days now, and with the chairman becoming very 'chummy' with him, his time from getting up to retiring at night was spent at his beck and call. Here he was again, heading to see him, for the twentieth time, and he guessed it would be another one of those embarrassing encounters with him, being lavished with more gifts and even more privileges. He had been mulling this over, this extraordinary kindness, and had concluded that Iago just wanted a toy to play with. He felt the role too, dressed up in his outlandish manikin driver's suit, cap, and sash, all festooned with gold braiding.

''Come on in, Jason!'' he was met with. ''I have someone I wish you to meet. He is Gröklitz, an official 'Interrogator', he seems to think that he knows you?''

There to one side was Gröklitz, tied down onto a chair, face bruised but no blood was flowing. He noticed Iago still had his fists clenched, and they were the only the two of them in the room. He looked Gröklitz over, and knew absolutely that he did not know him.

Jason shook his head and shrugged at Iago.

Iago's fists slammed into the interrogators face once more. ''I do know of him, I promise!'' wailed out Gröklitz.

''Know of him?! You told me that you knew him, another barefaced lie!'' shouted out Iago. He turned to Jason saying ''A disinformation monger is all he is, to discredit you. Been primed by one of my disillusioned subjects who thinks my rule is not fair-minded, and wanted to supplant you and put in their own spy.'' He stopped to think, then smiled and said ''A little show tonight I think Jase, me and you will watch on as this Interrogator is interrogated by my best Interrogators.'' He then chuckled out ''They know how to make somebody holler a bit; I can tell you that!''

''No, no please!'' Gröklitz begged. ''I know his ship is The Pepromene, as I have already told your police captain, Mr. Chairman. How would I know that if I did not know of him? I got here a few hours ago from Petra1, trying to see you; they got most all that I wanted to see you about out of me, so you can check if you must. What are the chances of me guessing he would actually come here?!'' His scared eyes went to Jason, and then he frowned and whispered confused ''Just how did you get here before me? That was impossible...?!''

''What is he gabbing off about Jase?'' asked Iago.

''I do not know Mr. Chairman, as you said, just a disinformation monger making it all up as he goes along. In my opinion, such an insult it is to you that they would even think you would believe such twaddle. Kill him now, is what I say, to show your utter contempt to who has sent him!'' was what Jason desperately needed to happen. The Petra group of planets, especially Petra3, Jason had deliberately not said a word about. He had been racking his brains to find the obvious link between him and the Interrogator, and remembered that when he was searching for the whereabouts of Sara, just before he found Heidi instead, the police captain there said something about an interrogator coming to deal with her from Petra1 who was to report to Creed, one of the Elite's on Petra3. How this interrogator knew of him though, he could not fathom out at that moment. However, if Gröklitz said anymore of interest, he would have to answer to not mentioning Petra3. ''I will do him right now for you, Sir!'' Jason uttered in anger, and stepped forward.

''No Jase, best we hear now all he can say. I cannot make out who has been manipulating him though, he must have gotten the information here at the palace, so that means it is an in-house treason, and I do not believe that!'' Frowning, he ordered ''Get me my captain of the guard!''

The Captain of the guard came in, bowed low to Iago, then looked Jason's way and bobbed his head. As his head rose, Jason saw a smirk on his face, one of those of contemptuous amusement. Jason knew then, with that confirmation, he was seen as just one of the chairman's playthings.

''Fill me in, Captain, what did you get out of him?'' Iago asked pointing at Gröklitz.

''Well, we injected him with a little 'syrup' and he babbled away nonstop for an hour. From what we gathered; he was ordered to come back here to Earth1 by the old chairman to report on his findings. It was to do with all these reported stray fragments of matrix reports uploading, but no files existed for them to latch onto, either registered, or deregistered. It had spooked the old chairman because, apparently, it has been happening on a number of worlds. On Petra3 Gröklitz found positive evidence that this might be true. Load of bollocks I think, the Elite there probably made all that up to give a reason for the Pleb uprising there.''

''Yeah, it sounds like it, doesn't it? How does Jase here fit in then?'' asked Iago

''Amongst the babble he said his name a few times, that's all. The time lines did not fit though, so we guessed Gröklitz had been tampered with. We let you know, and you said you would do the interrogating yourself.''

''Tell me Gröklitz!'' demanded Iago. ''Come on now, tell me the truth!''

''I was sent to the Petra group of planets by the last chairman. On Petra1, I got word of the investigations going on Petra3 into this matrix anomaly. I started my investigations at one of their police stations and was shown a Class5 female Pleb. I thought it very strange for it was about breeding age of 12 to 14, too early to be dismissed as a breeder and too young to be a Class3, as obviously its location, when it was picked up, was in an Uptown hotel. But it was a Class5, I can assure you of that...''

''Stop jabbering on!'' demanded Iago.

''Yes, well, Creed, an Elite there I was told to report to first, was in league with the last chairman's driver, a five-star Captain Graith Furglor. Creed had ordered me to personally take the female Pleb to Elitesville if I could not confirm the matrix malfunction was not in it. To safeguard that this did not go any further, I sent the sergeant there to the mines for the Plebs to eat and erased all the matrix data except the money transactions...''

''Get on with it!'' commanded Iago impatiently.

''Well, before I erased the matrix data, I asked the sergeant there if there were any serious on-going investigations at that time. He said no, but said they had a recent one that had been satisfied. I had to make sure that it was not linked in anyway and pressed him for more information. That is when he told me of a Captain Jason McLain of the star tug ship The Pepromene. Apparently, they made a mistake of trying to pin a scam on him, but he turned out to be all right come the end, I suppose by not lodging a complaint to the Captains Guild or something. He told me their captain, Police Captain Gwala, thought very highly of him, and he was doing some work for them.''

Iago stood mulling it over, he shook his head in a disbelieving manner then asked ''Get me Jase's matrix update.''

Originally, because of his shown status, Jason had been let through unchecked. He had not worried about this as he had planned to get off Earth1 before the day was out.

Clearly indicated within it was his stay on Petra3. The disbelieving look on Iago's face vanished, his eyes held deep disappointment as he ordered sadly ''Get him ready, I will do the interrogating....''

The sergeant's head slowly turned and his eyes fixed on Jason. He then hissed out gleefully ''Some syrup will soon loosen up his tongue.''

''How fast can we go then Jason?'' asked Sara, as she busied herself making Jason his breakfast.

Now fully awake, with her fingers touching the emergency buttons one and eleven, Saraswati listened to the screeching noises as cutting tools were used to break into the secret room. She heard laughter, and bantering coming from the men doing it. ''Everything movable lads, get it on board for the chairman to inspect. Don't nick too much though, only small items of worth. He is a canny old bugger, and will know if too much has been stolen.''

With that, there were a number of loud bangs, and then footsteps heading her way. She pressed the buttons. With an almost silent whirring, she saw what uncle Jock had told her, the lid to her cabinet sank lower down, seating with a tight, almost seamless fit on the rim. She felt a movement of air within her hermetically sealed environment, as the air was scrubbed clean of excess carbon dioxide and replenished with oxygen as she used it.

Muted now, she heard ''I can't get the lid off this box lads, so best get it on board as it is I suppose.'' She felt herself being lifted, then carried away to the awaiting raider's ship.

Breathing silently Saraswati listened intently, she had not heard one sound for an hour after the descent, then the shoot train ride, the swaying around on some sort of transport, and the manhandling of the cabinet shortly after that. She whispered to herself ''Press eleven and mash the one button.'' remembering what uncle Jock had explained to her. At each press of the one button, the lid rose slightly. No light came into the cabinet from the raised lid, so Saraswati pushed it open and stepped out into a darkened warehouse. Outside she heard people traffic, and the occasional motorised vehicle go by. Daylight filtered through in sharp lines that outlined the big double doors into the warehouse, and the dim outline of the curtained windows afforded her a shadowy view of all the boxes of stuff that had been brought down from The Pepromene. Her mind was already primed for this scary situation. She had a silver merit, just missing her gold, for a one-week self-reliant outward-bound survival expedition into the interior of Petra3. She had indeed endured, and joined all of her successful classmates afterwards at the ceremony. The reason for this harsh exercise, was to be prepared and ready to escape the town in the first instance, and then disappear into the wilds of Petra3, should an invasion happen.

Taking stock ''Water and food?'' was her first concern. From the cabinet she withdrew a wide belt of food bars and Pleb feeding gloop tubes that were now used to carry water, wrapping it around herself under her clothes. ' _Be safe and sound in the first instance, being fearful will exhaust you, rest a while, and sleep if you can. Scared and alone your mind will conjure up terrible things, to cloud and fog out rational thoughts to keep you safe_ '. ''I'm all right mummy.'' she promised in a whisper.

''What's next?'' she mumbled out. ' _Look for camouflage, and, or, disguise'._ Remembering reading this from the survival manual.

Going to the curtained window Saraswati drew a little peek slot and looked out into a warehouse estate. Groups of strange looking people were moving boxes about, their skin was quite pale, and their features were very similar, they all looked so young like her, even the old ones, they were bare footed, with just a few short tufts of colourless tatty hair on their heads, wearing as sackcloth smock each. She watched them a little scared, as they were so odd, so different to all the other normal people she had seen in her life. ''They must be the clones mum said about.'' reasoned Saraswati, knowing then that they were harmless, and would not try to hurt her.

The groups she noticed were in defined body masses, the big ones concentrated on the big boxes while the smaller ones the small boxes. She scrutinised them, watching their every move, and how they behaved. One was carrying a box, walking in a tight circle, endlessly following its own footsteps. All day she watched them until the sun went down, then a transport vehicle came into the compound, and these clones stopped their work and got on it, all except the one walking in a circle. A man went over to it and clubbed it to death.

The week helping in the hospital had conditioned Saraswati to cope with the blood that she saw, but death itself was something far too alien for her young mind to fathom out as yet. She whispered kindly to the corpse as she dragged it towards her hiding place. ''If you wake up you must hide away until you feel better. I want to borrow your smock, but I will leave you a food bar and a water tube in exchange, all right? I will make you comfy, and you can have Rupert, by biggest teddy bear for company.'' Satisfied it was a fair trade, in a dark corner, she pulled off the smock, felt around, arranged the corpse so it cuddled her teddy bear, and moved a few of the smaller boxes to barricade the body in for protection. Satisfied again, she climbed into her cabinet and pressed the emergency buttons one and eleven again.

In familiar territory now; Sara recognising some of the streets of Shang she was walking down. Panic started up in her as the bad memories of the place flooded back into her mind, making her suddenly feel exposed like a beacon, a blazing white light in deep darkness! As suddenly, she felt a presence, something warm came into her heart and mind, calming her down. A hidden voice said it was a chameleon, and offered its magic to her. ' _Use it to be unseen when on your perilous journey'_ , and the voice vanished. With a sigh of relief, Sara immediately felt lost in it all again, part of it, invisible in the normality of it all.

Sara headed towards the outskirts to the north of the city to where the chairman's estate was. Being never still to concentrate on, walking alone was better than a transport bus, where she would be. It took another five hours steady walking to get her to the boundary wall. Sara knew the vast estate grounds very well, living there for ten of her nearly sixteen years, she had explored all over them, making herself many hidden places, and as those sad memories of those times crying alone in them came back, her eyes glistened.

On a high point in a park, Sara could just see over the wall. There were many guards touring around, their routes overlapping each other. She studied them for ages looking for a pattern to time her run through them to the palace proper, but there was none that could be definitely trusted, as the guards were randomly spaced, and they all walked at different speeds. Disappointed, she was falling into despair again when suddenly another presence came, warm and soothing her, reassuring her once again. A voice in her mind demanded of her ' _Be a fox, as I, and too be furtive and cunning, for that is what a fox is'._

''A fox?'' whispered Sara a little confused, and she looked again noticing then that the guards kept their head and eyes always forward, none she noticed glanced around, there was nothing else to break the monotony of their tour, it was all the same. ''They are bored out of their skulls...'' decided Sara. ''...and that will make them inattentive!''

At dusk, she made it to the wall, and up and over it. Knelt in the lush grasses she waited for a guard to appear. Twenty paces behind, she followed him. When another came close going the other way and they passed each other, Sara crept inwards to follow him. And so, she made her way through the guards to one of her little hideouts near the palace. Exhausted, she fell into a doze.

Saraswati heard, as she came to ''Can't get this bugger open no matter what, must be something very valuable inside?!''

She was on her side; the cabinet had been turned over. ''Well we can't take it to the palace like that can we, hey?! Leave it here, and if the chairman asks for it, we will come back and get it, all right?'' was suggested.

''But he doesn't know it is even here!'' was proclaimed.

''Exactly?! Now you think about it you silly bugger!'' was laughed out at him.

All the noises thereafter she assumed were the boxes being manhandled about, then it went quiet again. Pushing the lid away from herself on the horizontal to get out, Saraswati stood up in the near dark again. Looking out of the window there were about the same number of clones in groups as the evening before. She dug out of her cabinet her little survival tool kit, and using the small pair of scissors, and a small sharp penknife, began cropping her hair back. ''I promise I will grow it back again mummy, sorry.'' she apologised. Stuffing her smaller teddy bear, Rosie, under her food belt, she went across and joined in with them, and practiced by following a few of them carrying boxes from a store to the bed of a low trailer. Shortly after, the transport arrived, and mimicked them again as they put their boxes down and lined up.

''Let's see now, four, eight, twelve, sixteen, twenty, good, they must have sent a replacement. Let's get going.'' The back of the trailer was dropped and Saraswati followed on, squatting down with all the others. Her face was always buried down on her chest, mimicking again those around her. Saraswati whispered out ''Can anybody hear me?'' There was no reply, so she tried ''Mum said you could not speak, so nod your head if you understood, all right?'' Still nothing.

At a windowless barrack type building, they stopped and all the clones obediently got off in a line and headed for an open doorway. They walked through a drenching shower of cold water, coming sideways and upwards from the floor too, and were handed an opened gloop tube each at the end as they passed into the dim lit bunkroom. It was just hard raised boards, no mattresses, or anything. A few went to a corner, and still standing, while sucking at their gloop tube, excreted over a grating. They came away, went to a vacant bed board, and lay down. Saraswati had followed their every move, and as she too lay down, gagged a little on the stench in the place.

For another two days, she followed on with this exhausting regime, working side by side with the clones, but occasionally being forced to take a short break and a rest in her cabinet. On the morning of the third day, she hid until the clones left for work. She heard the count 'Four, eight, twelve, sixteen, nineteen?! Where is that bloody replacement then, I thought you said we had it! Can't you count you stupid berk, I will have to raise the paperwork again for another!''

''It is the only work you will have to do this week, so don't gripe on about it!'' was the reply before the transport left.

While she had been on the transport, Saraswati had noticed single clones were walking here and there carrying things. She grabbed an empty gloop tube box near the doorway, and headed out towards the main gates of the warehouse estate. Another was going her way, one of the bigger ones, and she joined him. ''Can you hear me?'' Again, she was disappointed.

It was easy enough to get through, nobody turned a blind eye towards them as they made their way up the road towards the city limits a mile away.

Saraswati had no plans, no aims, and no objectives. All she knew was the need to 'escape' from danger, as mummy had said to her many times during her survival training. ' _Always go in the opposite direction sweetheart, away from it, following only the obvious paths_ ' she remembered.

It was busy in the streets; with many like her walking around. Some followed the normal people, carrying things for them, but there were still plenty alone of all sizes to blend in with.

Around midday it was hot, and the food and water belt was making her waist very sore. There was a small park with a round shrubbery island, with a walkway all around it, where she crawled into its deep shade, keeping silent undressing to cool herself down. Taking one food bar and a water tube to refresh herself, she put her belt, the small survival tool kit, and Rosie, into the box and folded the flaps to lock the last one into place. As the sun dropped to late afternoon it felt chilly after the heat of the day, and that is what woke her.

It was quiet; few people were around as she emerged from her hiding place. ''Am I in a dangerous place?'', ''Yes you are!'' she decided. ''Then you must get away from it then, shouldn't you?!'' she scolded herself. ''Where is a safe place where mummy can find you then?!'' In a quarrelsome tone she reproached herself ''Remember that place aunty Pep said about? There are no Aristocracy there. Come on you silly girl, remember what she said, come on, or there will be more homework for you to do tonight!'' she warned herself. ''Only Brit, you silly girl! The hub is Birm in the middle, remember that now? There is a very isolated region where land meets the sea, on a spoke about 450 miles Northwestish of Birm hub! Fancy forgetting that?! Come on, buck up, girl!'' she scolded herself again mimicking one of her teachers that she did not like very much.

Carrying her box, she headed towards the burn off haze in the far distance as it rose into the sky from the take-off barrel, knowing it was seven miles from the terminal on the outskirts of Shang.

Near to the terminal, Saraswati joined in with a long line of clones as they made their way purposely through the terminal to the shoot train, following them on. The carriage stank a little, and it made her gag again, but nobody took any notice of her at all. Hanging on during take-off was scary though, finding herself in the middle of a bunch of clones who were grabbing hold of one another. The only one that did have a firm grip of a reinforcing gusset could not hold on with the weight of six, and he let go. Saraswati was buried under the passive and mute bundle, until they reached space and the space station.

Face down, under her eyebrows, she looked around with just moving her eyes, and seeing a corridor with a sign of 'Brit' over it, headed that way. Always, there were other clones going back and forth, so it was easy to follow close behind one going her way.

On the long reach hop shuttle, it was like the barracks, and after the drenching, she sucked on her gloop tube on her wooden plank, just as the other five were doing. Two of them carried a box, which they kept their arms around, as her. Soon the other clones looked asleep, and she dozed off too.

So close to the palace, where for sixteen years all Sara remembered was sadness and pain, her bravery left her, waking up with a powerful physically sick feeling deep inside her. Trembling a little, she looked out from the small crawl hole that led into her hiding place.

There is was, stark, emotionless, and corrupt! ''My darling Jase, I feel you in there somewhere as a small warm glow in all that cold dark gloom.'' she whispered wretchedly. No rekindling of resolve happened; being just too scared. Sobbing, her head dropped at her shoulders and hung limply between her arms, tears dripping freely on her supporting hands.

For the third time, a warmth soothed through Sara, and she sighed softly. ' _'Be a Honey Badger, my magic as a gift to you is to be fearless. Carry it and there will be no doubt in your heart, walk with equanimity._ '' flipped through her mind.

''A Honey Badger?'' whispered Sara looking again at the great palace, and seeing it for what it was this time, just stone, an inanimate structure, it itself had no power, it was the people inside it that she was fearful of, but she knew who they were, and they did not know who she was ''I am more than equal to them then!'' Her heart surged again with hope and courage.

A little dishevelled, she brushed some of the creases out of her uniform, then jogged over to the door guards. ''Free pass, make a hole!'' she demanded quickly.

''Hang on there, who are you?!'' was barked back at her by the major of the guard.

''I have been sent for by Iago...'' she stated, hoping her and Pep's guess was right, and that he had indeed usurped all others into power ''...so get out of my bloody way!''

''A civil tongue you will have whippersnapper!!'' was spat back at her.

''Go find somewhere to jerk yourself off you twat and get out of my way!!'' she shouted back.

Purple with rage the major screamed back ''You buggering little girly shit, you dare use words like that to me?! A little smear of sputum of a 2Star space captain like you should know your place!!!''

''I warn you that in a few minutes I will be personally talking to Iago himself you shithead, and I guarantee that you will be talking to him shortly after that, so, first swing that fat ass of yours out of my way and then you follow after it yourself, all right?!!!'' Sara stared wide-eyed at him, teeth showing.

''We will meet again, you...'' he started ominously.

''Is that a threat then, crap breath?''

Shaking with anger, through his clenched teeth, he forced out the apology ''No sir, it was not. Please forgive me for this little misunderstanding; it is all part of my job to challenge anybody and everybody. You are free to pass sir, sorry about this very slight delay in your business.''

With a triumphant sneer on her face, she spat phlegm down on his boots. ''Don't ever cross swords with me ever again you sack of rancid diarrhoea...'' and wagging a silent finger at him as a warning, made him get out of her way by barging right past him.

''...buggering little girly shit...?'' sniggered out Sara quietly under her breath as she pushed open the doors.

It had not changed one little bit inside; it was as she remembered. It was busy, very busy, support workers were dashing around from here to there, all with frantic expressions on their faces. It was not a fear of Iago; it was because they all had secured themselves cushy jobs in a plum situation. Sara knew they had so little actual work to do, so they had to put on that 'hard-pressed' mask as they showed themselves occasionally, a sort of upkeep, to justify why they were there. ''Business as usual!'' Sara chuckled out under her breath.

Nobody took any notice of her, she was through the door, and that meant total immunity from any further challenge. If she had a plan in the first place deep down in her subconscious, it was over, now what? Dawdling and thinking about it would get her noticed, so Sara adopted that 'hard-pressed' mask and quickened her steps.

There was only one place she knew of that was frequented by fewer people than anywhere else was, and that was in the east wing where her mother's rooms were. Sara bounded up the grand staircase and turned right, and walking quickly made her way along the very long corridor, the end of it at first indistinguishable. As she moved along its length, fewer people showed, until the last dozen junctions, where nobody was seen at all, the corridor behind her was deserted as Sara turned left.

In front of her, a hundred yards ahead, was the wide staircase leading up to her mother's rooms. The cleaning had stopped at the first step and it smelt musty as she made her way up to the expansive landing that fed eight doors. The whole east wing had been deserted for a long time now. Standing on the top of the last step, looking towards her mother's bedroom, the memory of her blood smeared brother as he came out of that room after murdering their mother flashed through her mind, and of her father, who was waiting for him, as he put his arm around his shoulders and led him away down his private stairway behind the far left door.

Sara pushed on the bedroom door, it was seized, and as she pushed the harder; the hinges squealed their protest. In the dim lit interior, from the doorway, she saw the remains of her mother lying on the floor in the exactly same position as she remembered it all those years ago. Sara fell to her knees and wept pitifully.

''Landfalling Lon, in thirty minutes!'' a tannoy announced.

Saraswati buckled up, copying the clones. As there was no padding on her board bed, the shaking about during re-entry had hurt her a bit. A little sore, she followed off the shuttle to the shoot train. At the terminal, there were many choices of direction; far too many to take in on one pass, so Saraswati walked and kept turning left, in a long square circuit, and when nobody was walking towards her, she flipped her eyes occasionally to each exit to see where it led.

On her third tour, two police officers rushed up, and with one each side of her, walked at her pace.

''Well, what do you think?'' was asked.

''Dunno, this one isn't walking in a tight circle is it? It just seems to be following a long route around the exit's corridor. It's the tight circle we have been ordered to look out for, so I dunno?''

''How many have been malfunctioning, then?''

''Hundreds by the day it seems, bloody strange it is, reports have been coming in from all over Brit.''

Saraswati espied an exit corridor labelled 'Birm', and headed towards it. Her escort stayed with her until she went through the opening, hearing ''Seems to have sorted itself out, do we report it?''

''Dunno?'' was the reply.

It was an underground shoot train she boarded, and within thirty minutes they were at Birm. Making her way with the other clones towards some exit stairs, a large prominent map of Brit became visible, showing all the shoot train routes. Few normal people were around, mainly bored police, and not very attentive to what was going on. Not hesitating she scanned the map, but had to pass it by too quickly, so she did another tour back to the platform. ''Get it right this time you naughty little girl, or there will be quadruple homework for you to do tonight!'' she warned herself. Knowing what she was looking at now, she had a good twenty seconds to study it. ''Glas is the next one then, and it's very obvious you know, you stupid girl, fancy missing it the first time?!'' she scolded herself in a whisper.

At Glas, Saraswati lined up to be fed with the rest of the clones around. Not very enthusiastic workers staffed the feed station. They were meant to cut the top off the tube, but if there was a build-up of clones, to hurry them up, they passed them out as they were. Many were sucking at the sealed ends of the gloop tubes the other side of the feed station. Saraswati was one of the lucky ones. Her impulse was to help those around her, to show them how easy it was to bite through the seal, but she had already realised that any show of normality would bring attention to herself. ''Just the opposite to school, you daft little girl.'' she had reasoned out.

Sucking at her gloop tube she made her way to the bus terminal, the shoot train routes ended here. Again, she had to do three long tours to suss it out. One ended just short of CapWra on the map, it was the last point with a route she saw before the land ended. There had been fewer and fewer clones about and she was getting a little scared again, as the fewer eyes that were roving around had fewer people to alight on.

The backend of a bus was down, and Saraswati walked up the ramp with just three other clones in front of her into the small boot. One carried a box as she; the other two were empty handed.

Squatted down on her haunches as they moved along the road she whispered out ''Can anybody hear me?''

A hand went over her mouth; it was from one of the older young ones of about the same body size as her. She looked into his eyes and they were terrified.

Whispering even lower she said ''It is all right, mummy said you were not dangerous, and I am not too, so do not worry we will not hurt each other, I promise.''

The hand left her mouth and jabbed a finger towards the front end of the bus a few times.

It was easy enough, and Saraswati whispered out ''CapWra.''

One of the other clones glanced her way, and then into the eyes of the one next to her. In slow, deliberate, and obvious gestures of the hand, Saraswati read the Pleb body language ''Not help, not one of us, talks words, bad person, finds us, kills us to death!''

Saraswati gestured silently back ''No, I won't, you silly man!''

The two stared at her, their impassive faces showed only a slight amazement.

''You, seer?'' was asked.

''Seer...? Seer... what? I do not know what a 'seer' is.''

''One that can see beyond the 'Vale of Tears'.'' she was answered.

''I still don't understand?''

''A newly woke up one, but not a circle walker?'' came from the other clone.

''I have seen a circle walker...!'' she tried to see if that would help.

They both looked at her. ''Whence came you?''

''You spelt it wrong, it is 'where came I'. But I understand. From Petra3 I came from.''

They both looked at her, unable to grasp much of what she had just said to them.

''I need to hide until mummy finds me. Aunty Pep found CapWra and said to mum that it was a dead spot and nobody can see people there. Will you help me get there please?''

''This asked help to CapWra, only this I understood from hand words.'' was gestured.

''Don't you understand me? It is lots of homework you need, isn't it? I will teach you.''

''Yes, a newly seer has come!'' was gestured strongly from one in confirmation, from the other came the request ''Teacher us please.''

''It is not 'teacher' us please, it is 'teach' us please.'' she emphasised her hand gestures as a scold.

''What call name we must know?'' was asked.

Saraswati thought that her whole name would be just too complicated for them so she chose ''Sar.''

''Seer Sar, follow us to 'Sta a Dùn', there is Seer 'Than', too he can see beyond the Vale of tears.''

''Than?'' asked Saraswati in surprise. Mum had told her of her family linage, and some of the stories that she might have understood. 'Than' was one of her daddy's ancient root ancestors. ''You know of people by the name of Shayla and Zarach?'' they were Than's mum and dad. The astronomical chances that they were connected did not even enter her young reasoning.

''Only this, Seer Than, know we.''

Saraswati tutted aloud, a hand went over her mouth again. She gestured ''Sorry!'' then gestured ''You get all your words out of order sometimes, and you do not know very many of them, do you? While I am waiting for mummy, I will be your teacher so you know lots more of them, all right?''

''Anon we must walk a whiles, has your body power enough?''

''You keep talking funny, so it is hard for me to understand you sometimes. But if you are asking me if I am tired and need to rest then it's no, I am all right.''

''Quiet must we be, dead peoples to the eyes of those that look on. Do you understand?''

''Yes, we must be what they think us to be.''

The two aware clones, instinctively copied her smile, their eyes glistened.

Sara sat in an armchair; she had been dozing. The low outline of her mother was just visible under the blankets on the bed where Sara had moved her. She had lain by her side, resting her head on the blankets where her chest might have been, at last finishing her grieving sad farewell. Thus, fulfilled now, she was more able to concentrate on her immediate concern, and that was her other love, Jason, her beloved husband.

Instinctively, Sara knew they had caught him by this time. What seemed to have lessened this obvious outcome of him arriving on the planet, was the seeming disorder everything was in when they had gotten here. The planned short recce was to find out the disposition of Earth1 now, and a fast return to tell King James so he could crunch over this information for his next step. However, it had failed dramatically. It was known it was not entirely without its risks, as there are always unknowns in all equations, but Jason knew by flashing his Spangled Five Star Captains scroll it would open all doors freely without let or hindrance. But once 'there', he had to maintain the pretence, and a persona to go with it. Juggling a lie, a ploy, and a deception had a time limit, and a very short one, so he had to glean what information he could in passing, and then quickly get out of it. Within the day, he had promised to return, if two days passed anticipate trouble, if three days passed immediately leave Earth1 orbit without him, an impossible order and promise for Sara to obey.

Looking around her mother's rooms, it was still a bit of a surprise that they had remained ignored, seemingly abandoned since her mother's death. Burying the guilt and shame of what had happened here by not recognising the very existence of the place was her guess. This area, the east wing of the palace, was designated for the surrogates. Her mother was one of many; all their fates would have been the same. Cajoling her brother into murdering his mother by her father was his rite of passage for him. Ruthlessness, pitiless, merciless, was just a few of the like qualities her brother had to portray before her father would stand aside for him. Power, control, unconditional dominance over all other people was what it was all about. Loathing, hating and an unspeakable horrendous fearfulness of him by his peoples was the only way to foster a deferential love for him in their hearts.

Sara shook herself out of her dark thoughts and started to think on what to do next. She had a safe haven here in this room, a bolthole, and that knowledge helped her no end, a sort of lifebelt stopping her sinking too deeply into her fears.

Mingling was her only recourse, to find a lead, a hint, as to what to do next. At her father's personal door on the landing, this one too was difficult to open, but luckily it was inwards and she barged her shoulder at it. Three tries and it opened just enough that she could squeeze through. The narrow corridor was lit well enough, the lights that had burnt out long ago left dark black walls, ceiling, and floor, but ahead intermittent pools of light were visible by those electric lamps that had hung on all these years. There was nothing in her way, until suddenly it dipped steeply down to the ground floor level and under the grand staircase. The hidden corridor went on. At the last light, she was disappointed to find it continued into the blackness. With her arms outreached from her side, she walked cautiously forward.

What seemed like forever for her she stopped and turned around. The last light resembled a solitary dim and distant star on the horizon of a night sky. Straining her ears, nothing could be heard. Sara turned around again and kept going.

A long way away muted laughter reached her ears, not continuous, but just loud guffaws now and again. '' _On my left?_ '' Sara thought, and crept forward again, surprising her how far away it seemed. At its loudest point, she reached towards it into the darkness, running her hand each side, she felt a doorjamb, and then the door itself as a different texture to either side of it. She pressed her ear to it.

''...its Queen Jane's own formula you know, the 'Green Stuff', and there is lots of it, and when you drink it, it will blow your socks off?!'' a chorus of loud happy laughter came again. ''One of the many wondrous experiences you will have when you reach Homeworld I promise.'' she heard. Almost physically sick, Sara gagged, it was Jason's voice?!

''What call name I must know?'' Saraswati asked.

''A'oot, mine.'' one clone answered in sign language, ''Trool, Seer Sar.'' the other told her.

''I am tired now, so I think we will have a little picnic. Come on A'oot and Trool, sit down in a circle with me now.'' she ordered, busying herself by taking out Rosie from her box and the belt of food and water. Propping Rosie against the box opposite her, she offered a food bar and a water tube each to the clones. Noticing they were mesmerised by the teddy bear she giggled out ''Rosie will not hurt you; she is for cuddling; it is all right!'' picking up the teddy bear and handing it A'oot.

''Hold her gently and then share her with Trool in a minute, all right? Rosie will make you not alone feel, and safer be.'' scrambling her words a little trying to sound like them so they might understand.

They did, A'oot's eyes went gentle as he stared into the face of Rosie cuddled to his chest, then a small smile came on his lips as he then reverently handed her over to Trool.

''See? If you are gentle and kind to Rosie, she will give some back to you, understand?''

They both nodded at her as Trool handed her back. ''We can all take it in turns then, A'oot to carry her for the first mile, then Trool, then it is my turn again, all right? Now watch me as I open my food bar.'' she ordered, knowing they were confused by the procedure as she had witnessed at Glas train station. After the demonstration, they both tore down the top a little then upended the bar on the vertical above their open mouths.

''No, not like that!'' giggled out Saraswati. ''It is not runny! Now watch me!''

Biting a little off the end Saraswati chewed ''Like that see? But do not chew with your mouth open like me as mummy will scold you if you do when she meets you, all right?''

It was the first time in their lives that a solid food had ever entered their mouths, it was just instinct that made them chew. Both were looking at Saraswati, eyes wide in surprise and delight.

''One each now and one for later, all right?'' she promised. Wobbling the gloop tube in front of them she explained ''This is water... now watch carefully.'' Saraswati nipped one end corner in her teeth, and then pulled her tube away from her mouth. ''See, that is all that is needed, and you then put that end in your mouth and squash it like this.'' squeezing the tube dry. ''Now let me see you try.''

A'oot and Trool both succeeded without mishap and their smiles got a little broader. Strange things began to happen in their bodies. The food bars were packed with not only carbohydrates and proteins but sugars, vitamins, and minerals too. They were designed to ward off exhaustion and fatigue, and to feed the body properly with all that it craved for in strenuous and arduous circumstances. As the clone's starved bodies assimilated these natural, wholesome ingredients, new life started flooding through their veins to saturate their bodies and minds.

''Seer Sar, I wake up again this same day. From a walking sleep I open my eyes to see around me again without the Vale of tears.'' came from Trool, Saraswati noticed his hand gestures where quicker.

And from A'oot ''The sun shines brighter and I taste the air, Seer Sar. Seer Than too, does he give us medicine to help us'es.''

Saraswati squinted her eyes at them both, then decided ''I do not understand you again. But, did you just tell me you liked the food bar?''

They both nodded vigorously at her.

''I like them too, but mummy will only let me eat one now and again as a treat. I have eight left, that is two each and two we must break into three each to share between us, all right? Let me teach you.'' she decided it was a good time for a lesson.

''Right, one for you, one for you and one for me, got it? Two for you, two for you and two for me.'' she demonstrated. ''Now look, there are only two left now, right? So, for the first one I will open it and break it into three, like this.'' placing a piece of the bars in front of them all. ''I will do the same later for this other one too, so we all get the same share.''

They were both staring fixedly at the small piece of food bar in front of them. Saraswati giggled out ''All right, we will eat that small piece now, but that will be all until suppertime tonight otherwise it will ruin your appetite.'' she warned mimicking mum.

The sluggish slouching progress they had been making disappeared and the pace picked up a little. Saraswati was humming away oblivious to any danger, simply forgetting her predicament. The sun was warm but the air was cool and it was a nice mix to feel comfortable. ''How far now?''

''Four suns.''

''Four suns? That means four days, so remember that. It is a long time but that is all right, we can look after ourselves. We must look for shelter soon. Always remember to find shelter before you need to, as after, it is too late.'' Saraswati was enjoying her teacher's position, confident her knowledge was sound as most of it had been tested out by her too.

''Look for a low-lying valley with trees at the bottom...'' Saraswati looked into the faces of the two clones and saw their expressions of confusion, their eyes were screwed up and staring, and their mouths slightly open. She decided to try visual expressions, and ordered them to watch her closely. ''Look...'' two forefingers pointed at her eyes ''...around...'' she waved her hand on the horizontal all around her ''...for a valley...'' her two hands came together from her chest to her knees in a 'V' ''...with trees...'' she curled her fingers a little and held them up together in front of her. ''...at the bottom...'' she did her 'V' again, and patted the base in mid-air looking at them in the eyes to see if they had understood her.

A'oot nodded, and he then tried to speak aloud, his words were very strangely spoken, lilting them, as if his tongue had twisted them into granny knots. ''Down, but not up, to rest in shady place. Drink must be there...?''

Saraswati's eyes went wide and bright with delight. ''I understood you A'oot! 'Down, but not up...' means at the bottom of a valley, 'to rest in shady place...' means under trees, 'drinks must be there' means near water, a stream, am I right?''

He gestured and said aloud ''Yes.''

A'oot then looked at Trool pointing and said aloud ''Twroowl.''

Trool pointed at A'oot and replied ''A'...ooo...'

''Nearly...!!'' exclaimed a more delighted Saraswati. The sun disappeared behind some scurrying clouds and it became cold very quickly. ''Hurry! Find shelter!'' she ordered, and the three paced away, eyes scanning the terrain.

Sara listened to the background voices as Jason raved on, slurring his words so badly some of his answers were incoherent, he sounded paralytic drunk, shouting most of the time. At least two were very near the door and she could hear parts of their conversation ''...he has a lot to say, hasn't he? Ha... ha... ha...!''

Sniggered back was ''Likes his syrup, doesn't he?!''

The voice in the background asking the questions, began repeating a number of them in annoyance, but Jason was so far gone now that his answers were incomprehensible.

''Put him in cellblock 23, we will carry on tomorrow.'' was ordered.

With her ear to the door Sara waited until it all went quiet. With her shoulder, she tried just her own weight to open it, and then tried pushing from her feet, it still would not budge, even pulling and tugging on the handle did nothing. Feeling around the doorjamb she came across the body of the hinge, but not its barrel, so luck was with her, it opened away from her into the room. Holding the handle down, she gently barged at it, building up the force in stages, until three simultaneous snapping sounds came as the hinges relented, and the door gave way into a spacious room.

It was magnificent inside, ornate polished oak wall panelling and deep maroon patterned carpet. A large desk and swivel chair were at one end, near the other end was a seat with dangling straps where she guessed Jason had been sat and tied down.

It was all quiet. Sara closed the door, marvelling how well it blended almost seamlessly with the panelling in the wall, the only things visible were the three dark and tarnished hinge barrels. She then gently 'worked' the door, to ease the stiffness of the hinges. They ended up sounding 'dry' but no longer screeched, a sound that would travel.

Tiptoeing to the entrance door proper, she listened hard, there was not one sound, so she gently opened it and walked into a narrow corridor. It too mimicked the décor of the chairman's office.

''Be a part of it...!'' she whispered urgently to herself.

Bracing herself, she walked confidently forward along the long corridor, coming out in the reception hallway, right into the back of the chairman's ruck. He was surrounded by his cronies, mainly security guards, and as they got their orders and demands, dashed away on their errands. As if by magic, the people traffic in the hallway quadrupled. Sara knew they were just showing their faces while the chairman was around so as to seem occupied.

The ruck moved slowly forward step by step, Sara moved along with them to be seen as part of it. Keeping herself out of the periphery vision of those by her sides, she nodded a few times mimicking those around her.

Flashes of inspiration is a peculiar phenomenon, usually encountered in a controlled panic situation, when the mind was racing, and that is what happened on seeing the major of the guard walk in that she had encounters with at the main door.

Sara saluted smartly, this caught the attention of the major, and inadvertently the curiosity of two of Iago's guard, but by this time she had marched passed them, and all that they could see was her back. Shrugging, they turned their attention back to the chairman.

Wagging a beckoning finger at the major, she ordered ''You are to escort me to cellblock 23 to pick up a prisoner there to be taken back to the chairman's office...'' He glanced over Sara's shoulder at the chairman's ruck. ''...and I warn you here and right now not to hinder me ever again while I am on my duties major.'' she warned. This got his attention back! ''I will be judging your cooperation from now on and if you let me down again, I will report you to Iago, got it?''

How that major hated Sara! Swallowing hard his pride and his damaged greatly inflated ego he agreed by extending his arm to the left of him, indicating he would follow her.

Sara did not have a clue where cellblock 23 was, so she extended her own right arm and snapped out in a low menacing voice ''Come on, get going!''

The major headed off, Sara followed him and saw him glance at the chairman's ruck as they went past. She knew he was suspicious of her, and knew also he would 'try' something to unearth her. Noticing he was a little hesitant at a junction in the corridor, which of course he should not have been, he turned left as Sara went to her right calling over her shoulder ''Come on! Iago wants him ready in thirty minutes, so there is no time for any other errand. Do not let me tell you again!''

''Sorry sir, I just went to see if any other guards were available.'' he lied as he caught her up.

Sara slowed her walk a little, so he went ahead, he took fleeting glances backwards from the side of his face now and again as he led her down some stone steps. She had been in a similar place before, on the Planet Thergo, the dungeons there, where Furglor kept his prisoners. It had the same bad smell about it, that stink of abandoned and forgotten people awaiting their own deaths.

A duty guard came forward and looked questionably at the major. ''For him...'' he nodded at Sara ''...a prisoner to be escorted to Iago's office.''

''Which one?''

''Jason.'' Sara told him.

''Not now, it's tomorrows morning that he wants him back.''

''Well he sent me to get him right now.''

''Are you sure?! He has only just got here, and he has had so much syrup he will be out for hours!''

''As if I could make a decision on that mate! Come on, if Iago wants him back now then he wants him back now, it is as simple as that.''

The major was staring hard at Sara with a big frown on his face.

Dubiously the guard agreed saying ''Yeah, I suppose so.''

The major suggested ''Let me check with Iago if he still wants to see him, if he's that far gone.''

''Land us all in the shit that will you stupid berk! Come on, help me get him back!''

The guard looked startled at his major when he did not react to being talked down to by a young 2Star space captain.

The major had had enough, he was panting slightly with his teeth partly bared. ''No, I think I will check this out. It is my job see? That is all I am doing, just my job.'' he said, more practicing his excuses for hindering Sara again, than anything else, if he was hauled over the coals for it.

''Listen you...!'' started Sara but the major cut her off with an angry stare as he stormed off.

''That prick will get the three of us in so much trouble we will all end up as residents down here ourselves! The bloody fool, I have warned him already...'' Sara stated staring at the back of the major as he disappeared up the stone steps. She then turned her attention to the scared guard. ''Right, it is you and me then. Iago has ordered me to get Jason back into his office and time is running out. Some visiting Elite have come forward that might know some more about him but they need to recognise him first. They will not want to come down here will they, hey? That is the reason we're taking him back up early, all right?''

''You might have told my major that, captain?!''

''He is in the shit already for being obstinate and hindering people. Iago was a bit angry with him for farting about when I first got here.''

''Yeah, I heard something about that!''

In a friendly manner Sara assured him ''Right me old mate, get him out and help me get him up to where Iago wants him, and I promise to tell Iago that you helped me all that you could so I could follow my orders.''

There was a little hesitancy but the guard relented. Sara followed him along the long line of cells. Her mind was feverously calculating how much time she had. Her only hope was that the major would have to wait in line to see Iago, how long that would be she did not know, her hope was Iago was still as busy as he was when she had left the ruck.

They stopped at a cell door; Sara could hear the occasional delirious wail through it. ''Hear that, see what I mean?'' the guard asked her.

''Yeah, but it is just his face they want to look at, isn't it?''.

The cell door opened and Jason's wide glazed wandering eyes alighted on her.

''Sara...?'' came in wonderment from his lips.

''Wanting your favourite bitch bag of a Class4 whore is not on the books for you today cupcake!'' she sneered out punching him hard in the face to shut him up. ''Come on get him to his feet.''

As he was being half dragged along Jason started to ramble on again ''Are we going to my ship? Pep is there you know? And a bit of dear old Akshai too! My dad he is now you know, well, not really my dad, but just an uncle. I like having a daddy! He and Pep makes the engines work better, they do, so now we can get back to Petra3 in a day or two...'' He stopped babbling then proclaimed in wonder ''A poem, it rhymes, see? ...'they do' and 'a day or two'! Well I'm jiggered!''

''Wait a minute...!'' demanded Sara. Her clenched fist flew out sideways and slammed into Jason's chest just below his breastbone. There was a shocked exhale of breath and Jason slumped a little. With the tightness of his breathing, he could no longer speak.

''I think we had better wait here for my major to return, you know?'' was suggested unhappily by the guard.

''Get this done, and when your shift is over, I will meet you in the bar for a few drinks. Your money will be no good tonight me old mate, all on me, all right?''

They had reached the end of the corridor as it entered the reception hall; all they had to do was go left for a short while then left again into the corridor that led to Iago's office.

Sara's ears were pricked as she concentrated on the background babble. Homing in on Iago's voice she heard him spit out impatiently ''...two-star captain..., two-star captain..., what two-star captain, major?!''

The guard helping Sara was concentrating on keeping Jason in a straight line; they were against the wall, huddled down a little, hidden by the circulating support workers.

''...what?!!!'' was shouted out, it was Iago's voice again.

Half way along the ornate corridor, the babble coming from the large reception hallway lessoned, and then it went quiet. Indistinct orders were shouted out.

''What's that?!'' asked the alarmed guard.

''Dunno mate. But just get Jason dumped in Iago's office and go back and check it out for me, will you?''

''Yeah, yeah...'' came from the guard as he stared back over his shoulder. ''Seems a bit urgent though...!''

''Here we are, open the door...'' ordered Sara.

Jason staggered through it, his eyes wandered, then he said affectionately ''My chair...!''

Sara had to let go of Jason too, while the side of her palm slammed into the guard's throat. Stunned and gagging, she leapt behind him. Locking with clenched hands her wrist under his chin and with her knees between his shoulder blades, she heaved on her wrist with all her might.

Still stunned, the guards flaying legs were feeble to begin with, and they got less and less very quickly. Sara glanced at Jason, he had a stupid happy smile on his face as he tenderly caressed the chair before turning around and sitting on it.

A minute had gone by, and the convulsions from the guard were getting weaker. Another minute went by, all Sara could hear were running feet, unclear orders shouted, and the occasional bark from Iago, he seemed angry, very angry!

The end of the third minute was the end for the guard too. As Sara dragged the body by the arms towards the secret door, she looked across at Jason. He was sat grinning, and with smiling eyes, he was fumbling with the straps to buckle himself down in the chair.

With the guard's body lying in the hidden passageway Sara went back for Jason. Through the open door into the office came the sounds of loud shouting, then an order went out to stand guard outside of Iago's office.

''Come on my darling, we must be in haste.''

''Can I have some more syrup please...''

''Yes, there is plenty of syrup for you behind that door over there, but if we do not hurry there might not be very much left for you.'' she warned him.

As the muffled march of boots on the thick carpet, which sounded like roaring thunder in Sara's straining ears, they got to the door. She violently shoved Jason through it, turned, and pulled the door shut, as a foot, a shoulder, and the side of a guard's head appeared in the office entrance doorway.

Pulling hard on the doorknob, she pressed her ear to the door. Non-descript indistinguishable noises came to her ear, there was somebody prowling around she was sure. A vague speech like conversation went on, and then it went quiet again. The hour Sara guarded that door was only five minutes in reality. '' _Let go, let go and go!_ '' she scolded herself three times before she actually did.

It was pitch-black, she felt around and found the dead body of the guard. ''Jase, where are you my darling?'' She looked towards the last light and it blinked out now and again. She knew then that Jason had been drawn towards it; his body was blanking it out now and again. She ran hard to catch him up just before he reached under the grand stairway.

''Its beddy-bye-byes time.'' he told her sleepily as she held him tight.

''In a few minutes my darling you can rest, just a bit farther on.''

Her plan was to escape through one of the many windows to one of her hidey-holes, but that was thwarted by Jason passing out in her mother's bedroom. As he swooned, Sara managed to get him on the bed, then stood guard at her father's private doorway.

Saraswati pointed saying ''There look, that stream is heading for those trees down there!''

''Yes, seer Sar, see I.'' confirmed A'oot. He was by far the better of the two clones speaking. Saraswati had made a game tutoring A'oot and Trool, which she was enjoying very much indeed. She had been talking away nonstop for over two hours, and A'oot or Trool had begun mimicking some of her short sentences, not fully understanding what all the words meant though. It was their formation, and voicing, of an understandable language that delighted Saraswati, fully believing that they knew what they were reciting. All the same, A'oot and Trool, with just a couple of clues in the form of the words that they did understand, could piece together most of what Saraswati was saying to them. With a little pointing, or visual expressions chucked in from seer Sar, they were near enough having meaningful conversations.

They walked off the path as the sun clipped the horizon. Down at the bottom of the little dale Saraswati saw movement, it was just small darker shadows that seemed to jump short distances then stop again.

''Know you what walks there?'' Saraswati asked pointing. She was getting quite good at scrambling her word formation so she might be understood by the clones.

It was Trool's turn carrying Rosie; he lowered the teddy bear near the ground and jumped it a few times off the ground.

Saraswati giggled out ''It won't be 'Rosie's' down there will it, silly Trool? Rosie is a teddy bear! But if their small though perhaps we can catch one for supper. I did at home you know, it was small too, but you had to be careful, it has teeth and will bite you if you do not kill it quick. It carried small tubes from bush to bush for some sweet stuff that I like too. What do you think, shall we get one to eat?''

They knew it was a question asked of them, but knowing nothing of its meaning A'oot nodded and Trool shook his head.

''Well I want one, and that makes two that does, against one that doesn't, so we will.'' she decided. ''Now, we must study what they do so we know what they will do, all right? I mean keep your eyes on them and see what they do as we walk towards them, then we can see how we can catch one. That is survival training that is, it is your first lesson on that, but we will do it again...'' long past her normal bedtime Saraswati wittered on all the way down to the bottom of the dale. They had seen these small creatures scamper down a hole in the ground. Saraswati took out a wire noose from her survival kit staking down the single end then opened the loop so it could be fitted just inside the bolthole. Apologetically she explained ''They seem about the same size as the ones I caught doing my survival training, I didn't like doing it very much at first though, but I was very hungry the second time and didn't mind doing it at all.'' A little bell with a round waist was tied to the noose; Saraswati then pulled away a small piece of cloth that kept the tiny clanger from striking the sound rim when the bell was not being used. She gave the bell a little shake. It was a high-pitched jingle; she smiled at the smiling faces of Trool and A'oot. ''Right,...'' she explained ''...when it comes out its head will go in the loop, and it will try to get out of it and the bell will ring, and we will hear it, and then we will run here and then we can kill it, and then we will take out its bits that we can't eat, and then we will take its skin off, and then we can cook it, and then we will eat it, all right, understand?''

Trool was just staring at the little bell, he pointed at it smiling. Saraswati giggled and gave it a little shake. The three giggled together then, at the happy sound.

Saraswati then became most serious and told them sternly ''Always remember it is not a plaything, and your life might depend on it one day, so always look after it.'' quoting from the survival booklet.

''Right, we must be a long way away, but not too far that we cannot hear the bell, so we will go farther along the stream to those dense trees there...'' she pointed ''...and make camp there.''

A'oot and Trool followed her pointing finger and both said verbatim ''Trees...''

''Yes, that's right, come on.'' she demanded.

In the thickest part of the small covert, she told them ''This is how we gather some wood, now look at me...'' then picked up a small stick, then another ''...see? As much as you can find nearby.'' she pointed her finger a little down and inscribed a circle around her.

They picked up two sticks each and then they came back to her smiling. She tutted and frowned. ''Look!'' she scolded, then picked up a few more sticks. ''More, lots of them, all right?''

Twice more they came back with the exact number of sticks from her demonstrations. ''Oh! Look!'' she scolded them again while gathering up all the sticks into one bundle and holding them out for them to see ''Lots more we need, lots more!''

Each time they came back with the same size stick bundle. To send them off again on their forage she had to show them again, but increasing the size of the bundle, until there was plenty to start the fire with. ''Now bigger ones, like this one.'' She held up a three-inch diameter branch.

They seemed to have gotten the hang of it, it was armfuls they brought back, but they did not stop. ''All right, that's enough!'' she complained. ''Now sit down and watch me.''

It was only when Rosie was put in the sitting position opposite Saraswati did the clones respond.

''Now this is a sparking steel...'' she held up a small rod ''...and this is an igniter steel...'' she held up another small rod. ''Uncle Jock has made loads of them both, so when you see him ask him if you can have some too, all right? But because he is a long way away these are the only ones we have right now, so we must look after them, and always remember they are not playthings as your life might depend on them one day.''

While the clones were gathering the wood, Saraswati had been busy hunting around for dry foliage. Any that could be split down with her fingernails, even grass stems, she did, leaving a nest of long fine fibres. Taking out her small survival knife, she shaved small silver slithers from the igniter steel. ''Now see...'' she held up the nest for them to inspect the tiny scrapings ''...they burn quickly with the sparks from the sparking steel. Remember to get everything ready when it flames, small twigs first then bigger ones then bigger ones.''

Smartly scraping her knife blade down the sparking steel tiny orange white stars appeared and as instantly disappeared. After just three tries, there was a little flurry of tiny flames, then a little smoke, then a little area of the nest issued miniature flames. These grew in intensity until longer tongues of fire appeared. Working quickly, she put the flaming nest down adding little twigs to feed the flames, slowly building the fire up, if the flames died down too far, she would gently blow under the rising smoke until they reappeared. Within a few minutes, there was a sound campfire ablaze. She looked up at the astonishment on the clone's faces, and burst out giggling at them ''It won't hurt you if you do not put your finger in it or anything like that, just open your hands and it will warm them.'' she demonstrated, explaining ''It took me many goes to get it right, but aunty Pilar helped me and then showed me other ways to make a fire. The best of all is Qaletaqa the compass giver though, as all I have to do is 'think' of a fire, and he makes one...'' As an afterthought, she confessed ''...but that is only in my dreams though.''

The distant bell jingled telling Saraswati that supper was caught and she ran off with her little knife in one hand, and a two-foot long three-inch diameter branch in the other. By the time the clone's reached her, she was pulling off the skin and fur from the creature. ''There was no need for you to come too, you could have stayed by the fire if you wanted?'' she suggested.

''You went, we went.'' Trool told her.

''Yes, friends should keep together, shouldn't they?'' and seeing they were confused again reached forward and held one of their hands each. ''Friends!'' she told them smiling, then squeezed their hands and shook them a little repeating ''Friends!''

''Friends...'' came from Trool, he started smiling too.

A'oot reached out and held Trool's free hand stating ''Friends, friends, friends''

''Yes, we are.'' Saraswati told them kindly.

As the carcass sizzled over the fire, for the first time the aromas of gently cooking meat reached the noses of Trool and A'oot. Instinctive genetic triggers that had lain dormant were pulled in them as they breathed it in, triggering a hunger, a need to eat, rather than a conditioned reflex that they had succumbed to at feeding times.

The early night was getting pretty cold now, and the warmth from the fire was comforting. Saraswati was very sleepy, but very hungry too. She passed the end of the stick the cooking creature was impelled on to A'oot saying ''Turn is slowly like me...'' she assessed A'oot's interpretation of her request ''...that's good A'oot! It really is, well done!'' she smiled out.

Other instinctive genetic triggers that had lain dormant were pulled too, one was, one of a feeling of elation. Somebody else had said 'thanks', a praise, approval that what was being done was being done 'right'. A'oot's smile took over his whole face and his eyes sparkled with the pride he felt inside himself.

Trool's turn came; his eyes were wide in concentration and there was a very worried look on his face. He glanced continually at Saraswati; his eyes jumped from the meat to her, then back again. Saraswati leant a little forward to overemphasise her scrutiny. She nodded and smiled out ''Well done Trool, well done! You are as good as A'oot you are!'' all Saraswati was really doing was mimicking one of her teachers that she did like.

A'oot and Trool exchanged happy glances.

After dividing the carcass into pieces, it looked a pitifully small amount of meat in Saraswati eyes now. She gave a back leg each to A'oot and Trool, and kept the two forefeet herself apologising ''I am sorry that I have two and you only have one, but I think it is the same amount of meat each.'' She looked at their nonplus faces and read them as an acceptance. ''We will take it in turns again, that's the best idea.'' she decided. ''Now watch me.''

It took no learning, as soon as A'oot and Trool had realised what they had just done was just the run-up to eating the stuff, they went at it. The three friends were staring into one another's eyes as they scoffed what there was of the meat off the bones. A'oot and Trool were trying the bones but then copied Saraswati as she threw hers onto the fire. ''Can't eat them very well.'' she told them. The rib cage and backbone, Saraswati did her best to make sure everybody got their fair share.

Now real hunger had been awoken in the three of them. The creature they had eaten only intensified the feeling of wanting more. She knew it was very naughty relenting to the overpowering urge to eat what was at hand while handing out a food bar each. That did it though! They were designed too, to fill, to sate, to ward off that longing for food.

Happy now, Saraswati needed a few private minutes alone. Although she had copied the other clones while working with them, she had felt invisible as nobody took any notice of anybody else. However, with A'oot and Trool it was different, they hardly took their eyes off her for long, only when she pointed. So, they needed occupying. An idea came that made her feel very guilty, she handed a small branch to each of them then took another for herself. Holding one end, with the other end in the fire, she started to slowly turn it. ''You must do the same.'' and they copied her. ''I will be back soon.'' she promised, and got up and walked up the rising bank from the stream. She croupade down behind a bush, positioning herself to keep an eye on them. There they were, locked in the pointless mimic, and she sobbed in shame.

The call of nature satisfied, she adjusted her smock and went to the stream to clean herself, all the time the clones dedicated obedience shocked her, their eyes were staring, concentrating on the meaningless task at hand, guessing they were just trying to please her.

It got the better of her as she walked up ''I am so sorry, please stop, we will find another way...'' she sobbed out ''...put your branches on the fire now.'' They just looked at her unable to understand her words, but after a demonstration they copied her.

It was not uncomfortable sleeping by the fire, there was enough leaf litter to take away the hardness from the ground, and more importantly, Saraswati knew from her survival training, it was dry which warmed and did not conduct the heat away from their bodies.

Her young body and mind needed all of that long sleep she inadvertently took, waking up late the following afternoon. What shocked her first was that the fire was still blazing, and secondly, seeing A'oot holding down by the neck another struggling snared creature. ''Where Trool?!''

A'oot nodded up the slope, and there behind the bush that she had used, Saraswati saw his head rise from behind it. He came down into the stream to the place she had used, squatted, cleaned himself, and as he was walking back the noose bell jingled again. He turned and ran towards the sound.

''That is right, you are both doing right...!'' she squealed out in utter astonishment. ''Keep hold.'' she ordered excitedly. Kneeling sideways on, she smartly rapped the head of the creature with a two-foot branch, it convulsed, kicked a few times, and then started twitching.

With her knife blade, she carefully slit across its belly, then taking it to the other side of the stream away from the campsite, she opened it up and let spill its guts. Cutting away what was hanging on, she then broke out the back legs from the skin and fur. Teasing it down, turning it inside out, she drew the skin down over its body to its neck. She cut the head off then, and let it fall wrapped up in its own dangling inside out pelt, lastly the ends of the feet were cropped, eventually handing it over to A'oot. He knew what to do next!

Trool came back with a struggling creature; Saraswati saw an opportunity for A'oot to practice what he had seen her doing. So, she told him that it was her turn by the fire and to help Trool. He did not seem to understand, so she put her open knife and the branch she had used on the first creature next to him, pointed at the struggling creature, smiled, and nodded.

It wasn't too bad, the back legs were a little mutilated as A'oot struggled with the first stage of getting the pelt off, and the front legs were cut a little too short too. Saraswati smiled at them and nodded, and she got the same back from them.

They were all satisfied with their meal, more from the left-over benefits of the food bar than the meat, as they had that effect, especially during recuperation. The evening roaring fire was the best of all for Saraswati, she was actually enjoying her young self.

Now that A'oot and Trool had woken up proper from their foggy, surreal alter life, their bodies and minds started to repair themselves, with the aid of that wholesome real food they were now eating.

Their cognitive processes improved by the hour, helped of course by their Seer Sar and her teachings. Confirming something, anything, was right or wrong, was paramount in this process. It locked in that 'right' response, on how to get somewhere, and that memory of what to do next. It was autogenous, following that genetic impulse to learn.

By the time she was ready to sleep, A'oot and Trool had lit their own fire with the flame they had generated themselves. The only slight reprimand was when she rose to go to her bush, as it appeared that they would follow her, and laid down the rule that she was first, A'oot was second and Trool third, and was happied that they seemed to have understood her.

Breakfast was only a half a food bar each and a few handfuls of cold water. Saraswati did her all-important check of her survival kit, realising her noose was still in position, she went to get it. There was a strangled creature in it with bulging eyes, and it was as stiff as a board. It had entangled itself somewhat, and as she was releasing it, A'oot and Trool came up carrying between them everything else from her survival kit.

She smiled and nodded at them indicating what they had done was the right thing. It pleased them.

Packing everything away in her box, she handed Rosie to Trool and the dead creature to A'oot to carry. ''We will swap around in an hour.'' she promised.

The greatest pleasure, shown on their faces, was when it was their turn to carry Seer Sar's personal box.

It was cold that day, but keeping moving warded off its effects somewhat. With little sunshine, it was not so much fun for Saraswati that day. They did find a small wood late in the afternoon, and had a small fire to cook the dead creature over, but no supporting water was near. A little thirsty, they set off again the following morning.

''Before, how you walk back before?''

''No stop, no fire, no food, no sleep.'' she was answered.

After spending all their short lives in perpetual exhaustion, after each sleep session, they awoke with improved cognitive abilities. They were now actually answering verbally Saraswati's simple questions.

''This is two days now but not the nights, and we have four days, all days, to get there. So that means, let me see...'' her rough calculations were not too bad when she came up with ''...that's about nine days then, like what we are doing now.'' She thought about it a little more, then decided ''Let's see if we can walk through the night if we cannot find a good spot to rest like the last one, all right?''

Not sure what they were agreeing to, but more to please their seer, they both nodded yes.

They did do their all-nighter, and were rewarded as the sun rose, with a river that abutted a steep rising hill. They went that side, and camped for the day on a ten-yard wide beach. Wood was handy and so were the small creatures, their boltholes were very visible along the bank. With three now that could contribute, they were eating one each within two hours. Seven more that evening was caught, when it was successful Saraswati had moved the location of the trap away from them, but left the last one nearby so as to wake them should they snare one while they slept.

Other than the enjoyment of it all, it was an uneventful journey for Saraswati. They had enough to eat and drink, sleeping by the fire was fun, and so was looking after A'oot and Trool.

They eventually came upon a long scar in the terrain; Saraswati could see that it was once a narrow road. She pointed down its direction and asked ''Shall we go this way; it will be better walking?''

''Sta a Dùn.'' A'oot informed her, pointing too.

''Near we?'' asked Saraswati excitedly.

''Seer Sar, near we.'' Trool said smiling. ''Sta a Dùn', friends be with Seer Than. Us'es too now, we can see beyond the Vale of tear like him'ses.''

Saraswati frowned, then conceded ''Ummm, well, I did understand you I suppose. We will start our homework as soon as possible though; I think is best.''

''Best for us Seer Sar, we will do.'' Trool promised.

They made their way along the long-lost road until a panicle bedecked cylindrical structure came into view. ''Seer Than workings-shop.'' Saraswati was told.

''Will he be there when we get there?''

''Know not, Seer Than lives not seen on Sta a Dùn, away from bad eyes that look.'' A'oot explained.

''He stays hidden there then, on Sta a Dùn, but sometimes he works in his workshop as well, is that it?''

''Yes. Always under the roof of his camp he bides, reading he says, and writing he says, only sometimes workings-shop he is.'' Trool explained.

''We will look for him at his workings-shop first then.'' she snorted, giggling ''...his workshop I mean!''

Up close, the sixty to seventy-foot structure looked ginormous to Saraswati, with its crude wooden outriggers sticking seemingly randomly out this way and that at every conceivable angle. The wires that wove between them was just a meaningless tangle, that all came together down the structures side and tied untidily here and there to keep them together. They all then were fed into a flat roofed, dilapidated, many times repaired, building on the right.

Saraswati was excited and scared at the same time as she followed A'oot and Trool into the dim lit building.

Standing behind the two clones she heard from A'oot ''Seer Than, sir, we'es have come back.''

From Trool ''We bring friends'es. Seer Sar, it is, sir.''

''You speak...!'' was asked in absolute astonishment. ''Impossible...?!'' Saraswati heard a sword being drawn.

''Seer Sar, teaches us, she does.'' was explained to him as the two clones parted.

Saraswati's eyes went as wide as two round saucers in her shock ''Daddy?!!! Is that you?!!'' she screeched excitedly.

''Ah, ah, aaah, aaaaah, aaaaaaaah!!!'' came to Sara's ears. She was just inside of the passageway leading from her father's personal door. It was the sound of confusion and fear, and it came from Jason.

Dashing into her mother's room, there was Jason against a wall, he was side on, his knee had come up to his waist, and his head was buried under his arms for protection. His wide staring frightened eyes were locked on to her mother's remains.

She dashed across to him, his eyes met hers ''Ah, ah, aaah...!!!'' he started at the sight of her.

Urgently Sara said kindly ''Hush now Jase, hush now! It is me, Sara, we must be quiet my darling, there, there, do not be afraid!'' as she held him struggling a little.

He was panting in short sharp breaths. ''There, there, it is all right, it is all right.''

He panted on, but slowly his body began to relax. ''Sar?''

''Yes, it is me.''

He sobbed out ''I thought I was on the Planet Thergo, in the experimental labs there... what has happened, where are we!''

''Iago found you out dear Jase, you were a prisoner of his, they used something they injected into you to make you talk freely. You lost your mind and your will for a while, that is all, but it is wearing off now and you will soon feel better, I promise.'' she told him. ''Come on...'' enticing him over to a settee. Sara then covered her mother's remains over again, and tidied up the bedclothes.

Jason sat leaning forward with his head dangling between his arms, his panting rate started to fall off. ''I remember... I remember a little of it.'' he said quietly. ''I was talking to some people on Petra3 that were going on a holiday to Homeworld. It was a party; everybody was drunk as lords...! I felt so happy... so happy...!'' his voice trailed off and he went quiet again.

''They call it 'syrup' Jase, the stuff they used on you.''

''Yeah, I remember I heard it mentioned.'' He then went rigid confessing ''I talked to you too Sar, you were making my breakfast...! Oh no!! They know about the engines on The Pepromene, Sar! I told them everything, everything, as I thought it was you!''

''It may not be as bad as we think it might be as you also lost your speech control. You were very incoherent come the end of the interrogation. They know about the existence of Homeworld, I am certain of that, but maybe not know where it is yet. Pep got away with Saraswati to warn them all, as we reckon a massive task force is heading for Petra3. With a bit of luck, she should be there now.''

Which she was not! The breakages in her makeup were not calamitous, but the shock of her injuries had sent her into a stupor. It was as if she was awakening again for the very first time as parts of her began to come back on line. Then the bonding presence of Akshai soothed all through her, supporting her ''My beloved...?'' she whispered in recognition.

''Yes, it is I, Pepromene, your loving master. Come now...'' encouraging her kindly, he helped her make the connections to what could easily be linked with.

''I am feeling again now; I must see what the damage is...?'' The scan took microseconds, she sighed out ''Nothing is as catastrophic as I thought it was. Help me draw back what I can, my master, from what had been wreaked. I can build it back in, I think, making an amalgam that I can cross-reference. It will slow me down I know...'' a little frustrated by that.

Akshai did all that he could to help her, but for him it was like trying to reposition water with the tines of a fork. There was so little of him, just a shadowy impression, that he had no surplus energies to move anything physical. If it was mental energy that was needed, then he could have moved a proverbial mountain. Mostly he did the searching and finding, recognising patterns in the atoms and molecules that would meld together like a jigsaw. Similarity was all that was needed, like with like, same energy patterns with the same energy patterns.

''How much data is lost?''

''Not all that much, pieces have broken away, but not from any critical point. I think maybe hull integrity checks data, some overflow that was buffered there while I did my scans of Earth1. However, they were routine, not critical in themselves, as I would not have risked moving such data there, I am sure.

Of course, she had no idea of what was missing, her damage was as if brain tissue had been cut away with the memories that it was carrying. It was guesswork only.

Pep sobbed out ''Dearest Saraswati, she is gone Akshai...!''

''I know, I think I momentarily made contact with her, I felt her on the outer limits of my consciousness. Saraswati heard your message Pep; let us hope she was able to interpret it. Now, what about us?''

''The hull is no good now, the shock and the stresses that ensued when the grabs exploded through have caused all sorts of damage, everywhere. We have tears, micro cracks in many of the ribs in the reinforcing skeleton. This is a class one hull, remember? They are light and flex away any sudden stress, but it is the handling of awkward stress loads, and continuous pressures, that is the key to keeping them together. And as Jock explained to Sara and Jason when this ship was handed over to them ' _...one mistake, and she could tear apart'._ Well, that 'mistake' has happened, thanks to those explosive grabs, six of them at once, through three areas of the hull. They are still powered up even now you know, the pressure from those claws are slowly plasticating down the material that they have grabbed hold of. They have been messing around with Haïzum too; he has closed himself down and has hidden himself. There are numerous connections broken, plugs out of their sockets and the like, and a few complex multi-action relays are missing from the most complicated area of his control system.''

''That is around the dark-matter and antimatter energy interchange.'' mused Akshai, he had built Haïzum, and knew his way around him perfectly. He then said a little disappointingly ''They knew what they were looking for Pep, it must have come from Jason.''

''It would not have been through torture, not in a few days anyway, he would have been able to hold out that long to give us a chance to know something was wrong and to follow his orders and leave. It was some other method, and they got it out of him willingly somehow?''

''But they haven't searched for you Pep, or me, I can't make out how he remained silent about us.''

''He was answering their questions, but they were not direct, he was just rambling on, probably catalysed by some key words, but there was not a trigger that led, what he was saying to them, to us, is all.'' Ominously she said ''Not yet anyway! We must try to hide too, as Haïzum has done, and we must be quick.''

''We will space-in, from our spaced-out configuration from all over and all through this ship Pep. However, we need a reliable power source...?'' he thought it through ''... Haïzum Pep, we will bond with him, as part of him.''

''If he will let us...?'' mused Pep a little dubiously.

Akshai chuckled out ''This will sound a little weird Pep, but for him it will seem he has the opportunity to meld and make love to his deity. He loves you as one would love a lover. 'If he will let us?' I think there will be little hesitation on his behalf.''

Pep chuckled back, pointing out a little mischiefly ''It is you that was his maker Akshai!''

''Humm..., well, yes, I suppose so!'' relented Akshai with the shock at the prospect of Haïzum choosing to 'bond' with him instead!

''Before we go, I need to find out all I can as to what is going on down there. Our significant power supplies have started to dip, and as soon as that has started, they might suddenly fail without warning, so I had better do it now.''

Pep could not dawdle, she already had the coordinates, the pinpoints, to focus her scans, and swept up all what she could find in one pass over them. ''There is a global alarm out, Akshai?!''

''Is it a planet emergency?''

''No! Nothing up here has been recalled, it is business as usual.''

''Come on we must get going Pep.''

''But...'' Pep still wanted her answers.

''Look, it all points to Jason escaping, Sara has got him out, she must have done.''

Not quite, though! Sara was looking out of the open window in her mother's room down towards the ground. The vegetation was a sort of a tidy, untidy mix. The decorative shrubs had grown into small trees in their own right; they should have been pruned back long ago. Jason was still a little paranoid, which made him weak, and dithery, so reaching out for the topmost growth, and climbing down them would be precarious for him. Very reluctantly, Sara decided to wait awhile for Jason to recover more. ''Stay here Jase, I must do a reconnoitre.''

Scouting back to the long corridor that she had originally used, there was a vague commotion of guards in the farthermost distance, but the corridor itself was still deserted. Dashing back to her father's personal door, and down the passageway a little, at the far extent of her hearing, echoey sounds of running feet could be heard. ''Bugger!'' she hissed. ''They have found the door.''

Dismayed, back in her mother's room, she noticed the thick ornate curtains had rope weaves dangling each side, that were pulled to open or close them. Hauling the curtains, the curtain rails, and the weaved ropes off the wall, she released the rope by unclipping them from their hauling clips, and then ran back out onto the landing. At her father's personal door, she knotted one end around the outside part of the door handle, joined the other rope to it, and then opened the door that was next, doing a turn around the inside doorknob, then closed the door as much as it would, tying off that end of the rope around itself on the outside.

The rope snapped taught! ''This one won't open proper!''

''Pull again quickly!''

Sara sat on the rope, lifting a little as pressure was put on the door. ''Nope, it's stuck or something?'' Orders went out ''Go back to the grand staircase and run east, which should bring you back to here. You two, try chopping it through with your swords.''

There was a repeated banging as the swords started. Sara gingerly got off the rope, it hung there deep in slack, if they tried the door again it would open enough for somebody to get through.

Jason was dozing, he looked relaxed. Sara pulled him over to the window and immediately upended him using his waist as the pivotal point. He was still waking up, and had no chance to shout out his alarm before crashing through the thick branches to the ground below. Sara heard the thud as his body hit, taking the wind out of him, all she heard then was a staccato of grunts as he tried to get air back into his lungs. He had been somewhat relaxed as he fell, and it was being tensed up while falling that broke bones.

Climbing out herself, she then fell backwards while swinging each half of the window back with her arms. As she hit the upper branches, the windows seated, and then they bounced back out again by a half an inch. It was more than she could have hoped for; a nearly closed window was not such a glaringly obvious escape route as a wide-open one would have been.

Hauling Jason to his feet, he looked upwards asking disbelievingly in a hurt voice ''Did you just throw me out of that window, Sar?!''

''No! Now come on, there is nobody about yet, all their focus is at the main entrance.'' It was a cringey feeling for Sara as she supported Jason's efforts to run across the open expanse of the well-kept lawns that surrounded the palace, more than expecting the sound of a call to arms as they were spotted.

Miraculously, they made it to an incline, down to a small rivulet that fed into an ornate pond, and there, Sara deliberately tripped Jason into it, pushing down on his shoulders to keep his head under the water ''Wake up Jase!''

There was a little panic in his alarm, the next time he sounded desperate, and his struggling got stronger, until he heaved his body up, pushing away Sara to end up on his back, head up, supported by his elbows. The horrified expression on his face for Sara made her giggle. ''Woke up proper now, Jase?''

Wide eyed still, he coughed out a little water from his lungs. He looked around, confused, and then his brain kicked back in. His eyes went wider still as he realised their situation. ''Lead on Sar!'' he hissed out; determination bright in his eyes now.

Sara knew where they were to the yard as she wove them around and between the specialised garden areas. They were heading for a sandstone bridge over a small waterfall. The bridge was not a real one; it was just a facade over supporting steel work. Under, the ground had fallen away, and with a little tunnelling when she was a little girl, Sara had made herself a small grotto, the roof of which was the path's foundations that led to the bridge that side.

It was the background noise of the water falling, Sara wanted, so there was no need to be tensed up keeping absolutely silent there, they both desperately needed to rest for a short while.

It was a great deal smaller than she remembered, and her eyes glistened coming across a few of her treasures and playthings. It was bone dry, and had remained so. Jason was out like a light, and in a few minutes, so was she.

For a long time waking up, all Sara was conscious of was the waterfall, the sound of which was relaxing. It was dark; pitch-black in their little hidey-hole, night had fallen. The panic, and the flooding of her body by the adrenalin that this had produced, had all been absorbed and washed out of her system. Feeling around she found Jason's hand, and not a sound did they make while he made love to her there and then. As they shuddered in their silent passion, they both felt the last of their tensions evaporate away.

''What now darling?''

''We keep going east in the garden from here, dearest, I know the way, even in the dark. Your matrix trace is active now, but I cannot figure out why they do not know where you are to the yard right now? Pep said something about the matrix signals not being transmitted out of Shang, except a conformation code, telling all the other transmitters all over this planet that their uploads had been successful. There are no people location exchanges between the millions of matrix transmitters all over Earth1, it is all directed to here, in Shang. If there are no people location exchanges, then that will mean it is just unfiltered data. People's location data is there, but buried in the trillions of constant updates. Filtering out just one, will take ages, many minutes really, each time. And that is after guessing which sector you are in! If they have to sift the whole world for you that could take days! They are not looking in the right places for you right now is my guess.''

And how right she was! Iago wanted total domination over everybody. Matrix data was a part of everybody, and he wanted nobody hidden to him at any time, so that is why he had ordered it all to be uploaded to Shang. However, no system was ready and in place for this, so the spill off was deleted to get rid of the terabytes of data that was coming in every millisecond! Jason's matrix transmission was lost in all of this. The problem was, once found, and a fingerprint of him was constructed, the sifting through the data to find his location could be, as Sara reckoned, done in minutes.

''Where to Sar, where do we go now?''

''Brit Jase. Right up north. There is something going on up there that Pep detected. If nothing else, when we get there, you should totally disappear from their proverbial radar.''

''Lead on then kid, let's get out of here.'' Jason was flippant again, a good sign he was on the ball and mending fast.

They made it to the boundary wall, over a rotten steel fence nearly rusted through, and onto a deserted road.

They had to get into town. At a road junction, an empty truck was going past and they flagged it down.

It was just a bored bottom of the rung guard that was driving in the otherwise empty cab. He was in his shirtsleeves, rolled up to his forearms, cap cast aside on the passenger seat.

''Gis a lift?'' Sara asked.

With a little bit of dismay in his voice the driver asked ''All right, but do not say anything about me being out of uniform all right mate? Just relaxing I was, that's all, didn't see you were space captains until it was too late.''

''Ah, that's all right buddy, were not going to say anything.'' Sara told him as she climbed on board and into the cab.

As Jason got on the relieved driver thanked them, then asked lightly ''Where have you been then, and where are you going?''

''We were at the palace and got lost in its grounds when night fell, they are very complicated, like a maze, but we found this road so we were going to walk all the way around back to the main entrance.''

''That's a long way mate!'' he reckoned then asked ''What's going on in there then, do you know?''

''Is there something going on in there? Dunno, what makes you think that then?''

''I have seen at least twenty trucks of guard going in, that's a thousand already, and more are on their way!''

Sara turned to Jason saying ''Oh shit, it must be what we heard about, you know, that rumour about that parade Iago wanted. I don't want to get tangled up in it, what do you say, keep going to town to stay out of it?'' Jason nodded.

The guard chuckled out ''Being a bit naughty too then, hey?''

''Yeah, here you are, a little ' _I didn't see anything'_ bribe.'' And she put an Earth1 gold coin on his knee.

''Didn't see nothing!'' he laughed out as he grabbed it up and put it in his pocket.

They bantered amicably to well inside the town boundaries, when the driver informed them ''I'm stopping here at a 'Greasy Spoon' for a sarnie and what they serve for coffee. It's my break see, then I have to pick up another load.''

Sara told him happily ''That's all right, cheers mate, thanks for the lift.'' and she and Jason got off, walked slowly to the back of the truck, then forward again to the cab, Sara got in first and slid across to the passenger's side, then Jason got on and into the driver's seat. He donned the driver's jacket and cap and drove off.

''Stay hid Sar.''

''What is it like out there?''

''Busy, very busy, there are truckloads of police and guard going the other way.''

''Any checkpoints?''

''No not yet. But give it an hour say, when the driver reports that this thing was stolen reaches the right ears, and they will close down Shang.''

''They know we will head for one of the terminals then, either a land shoot train or for the shuttle.''

''Yeah, I haven't worked that one out yet!''

Jason inadvertently ended up in a convoy. He had to stay where he was though, for if he turned off, it would have been seen as something 'unusual'. ''Bugger, were heading for a pickup point Sar, police and guard are getting on the trucks ahead, and I can't get out of it.''

''Well, play along, do a round trip, and try for a break later.'' she suggested.

''It is all that we can do...!''

He stopped when it was his turn. There was a great deal of barking orders going out, a captain came across to his window, ''Anyone found out what this is all about yet?''

''I do not have a clue captain. There must be at least a thousand guards already there. Must be a parade or something in the planning, you think?''

''Twat! A parade? Nah, Iago has gotten his knickers in a twist over something. See if you can find out for me by your next round trip.''

''Yes captain.'' Jason had heard the excited babble behind him as his truck was being boarded, and realised he could not make out any of their words. An idea sprung up.

He moved off, when he had covered a quarter of a mile he shouted back ''Did you hear that lads, we are to set up a roadblock out on the city limits south of here?!''

''Hey?! Are you sure?!'' was hollered back.

''Yep, that was what that captain ordered. There is one truck going north, west, and east too.''

''Just the main road, right?!''

''Course you silly bugger!''

''Well done Jase.'' whispered Sara.

''We are not out of it yet, sweetheart!''

He did a long U-turn, the roads were fast emptying of all other traffic, and soon the sea was visible. The road they were on met a T-junction, one road going east along the coast, the other west. Jason stopped here, and the guard got off. As one came forward to talk to him, he revved up and moved away westward.

''Might just as well get up here Sar, there is nobody about.''

''How long do you think we got then?''

''Well, they probably know now this truck is stolen, but it has disappeared, right, I mean we took it right back into service, didn't we? We should have arrived at the palace about now, then the drive back. If that captain is keeping his eyes out for me, it might take him a couple of round-trip times before he becomes suspicious, as he might think he just missed me the first time around. Then what? He does not know a road block was set up back there, so he can only guess where this truck went, and it is a big city Sar!''

''Twenty minutes or twenty hours then? No way of really knowing, is there?''

''No.'' he said, then he looked into his wing mirror exclaiming ''Bloody Thergo! Will you look at that!'' He stopped the truck and got out with Sara. They stared in amazement at the number of police cruisers over the centre of Shang. The sky looked hazy with them; it looked like a shower of black raindrops caught up in a gale, thousands of them where wheeling and darting around everywhere.

''On the lookout for a stray truck, is my guess, Sar!''

''It looks like it doesn't it?'' she replied ominously. And at that second, they did a starburst, heading out on all points of the compass.

''Shit, a half a dozen is coming this way!'' warned Jason.

''We can't run, Jase, a fast-moving truck will instantly give us away.''

Jason was staring at the fast approaching cruisers; his mind was now clear, empty, waiting for that flash of inspiration. ''Right, hide in the truck Sar, and hang on!'' he ordered. He got in and powered away, swerved at ninety-degrees, and smacked head-on into the concrete step barrier. The suspension collapsed as the front wheels were driven up, the bonnet of the truck bounced upwards springing the truck backwards away from the central reservation. Steam and smoke issued out from the engine compartment, but it kept going. Jason realigned the truck down the road and then drove it chugging away to the side, where he stopped and waited.

Two police cruisers were powering down, loose grit from the road ricocheted off the truck body. ''Keep quiet.'' he warned Sara as they landed.

Two police got out of each cruiser, and surrounded the truck. One came to the cab window. ''What are you doing here?'' was snapped out at Jason.

''Steering went mate after I delivered guards for a roadblock back at the last junction. On my way now, if I could, to do a tour of the next road back to the loading point, looking out for any trucks on their own. If I see one, I must report it when I get back.''

''On who's authority?''

''A captain there ordered me to!''

''No, he didn't!''

''Yes, he bloody well did!!'' he spat back. Jason knew he was being deliberately harassed to make him fluster hoping he might panic.

''Captain whom...?''

''I haven't a bloody clue mate, never seen him before. He had a young 2Star captain by his side. You will recognise the captain as he was wearing a pair of space-captains landfall trousers too.''

Two police ran back to their cruiser and did an emergency take-off, they powered away towards the centre of Shang to check this out.

''Get out!'' was ordered.

''Sar!'' shouted Jason, as he slammed back the policemen with the door.

Taken by surprise, it did not take long. But they did not kill them, as there was no need to end their lives, as two police already knew where the broken truck was anyway. Besides, Jason had a use for these unconscious police officers.

''Get into his clothes Sar, and get yours on him, we will set these two patsies up as our decoys.

He slumped one policeman over the steering wheel, the other was laid across the passenger side. It was too much to hope for that the truck would restart again, but it did. Squashed next to the unconscious driver, Jason got it into third gear and slipped the clutch to get it moving, arranged the drivers boot so it was floor-boarding the accelerator pedal, then he got off quick, his feet hitting the road sprinting. He watched the back of the truck issuing even more smoke and steam, as it clattered on; it was holding a reasonably straight line.

Jason did an emergency take-off in the stolen cruiser, looped over and headed for the roadblock. Five other cruisers had made their way there, one had landed, and it looked as if the sentries were being interrogated. The other cruisers were stacked, and Jason joined them, doing the same circuit holding pattern as they.

''See it, come on you twats, see it...!'' hissed out Jason, all he wanted was one of the other cruisers to spot the truck. It took another agonising thirty seconds before one did, and it peeled away after it. After the second peeled away, Jason followed.

They looked down as the truck sideswiped the concrete step barrier, barging the front back into a straight line again. One cruiser went ahead and hovered a few feet off the road, but the truck just kept coming, and it blasted up and away. Jason took his cruiser down, and sideswiped the truck with a blast from his jet engines; the truck was pushed back and it sideswiped the concrete step barrier once again. It was at an acute angle this time, and when the front bounced back around again it was nearly forty-five decrees off the straight line. It went across the other side of the road at that angle, went up a bank, slid sideways, and then rolled back down onto the road on its side.

The two cruisers pounced, one in front, and one behind. Four police dashed to the cab and roughly heaved the unconscious bodies out, they were then handcuffed behind their backs, and then they both got a good hobnail boot kicking each. Jason did a slow flyby; he was waved at as a 'thankyou'. He waved back and blasted away following the road westwards.

Chapter 9

''The King is dead, the Queen is dead, long live the Queen!'' proclaimed the miles weary messenger as he staggered in. The whole assembly that were at the campsite went instantly quiet, kneeled, and bowed their heads in sadness.

''Dear Griffin, such courage you have to bring back such bad news to us.'' Heidi told him kindly as she walked towards him.

''I am so sorry Queen Heidi, Queen Consort Reffeel was with him, on Jock's dock, they got cornered there in his office. I got there too late with a dozen soldiers in a rescue attempt...'' he then mused sadly ''... my taxi would not take any more than that. They were all together, the king, the queen, Jock, Elie, Zeno, Arnost, Wouter, Dave, Jim, and a few others I could not make out as they were at the back.''

''What happened there, Griffin?''

Griffin's face screwed up tight as he tried his best to stem his sobs. ''The King, he gave me the order by our secret body language to get at least fifty miles away from the dock and keep going. There must have been a couple of hundred of Amber's there, in Jock's dock, on the gantries and walkways, they were trying to get the door down into his office, they were nearly through.'' he said gloomily. ''I was hovering in the dock; we had just come through the airlock. I took a chance in the mayhem up there to sneak across, found it unguarded, and not to draw attention I used the recognised procedures to get in. I thought we made it...!'' he stopped to swallow down his bitter disappointments, a single sob escaped his lips, ''...but it was hopeless. My first thought was to ram through the docks hull, to vacuumize the place, but there was so much damage done to the docks office doors and windows it would not have saved them. King James then got very angry with me then Your Majesty, I am so sorry, he told me we had but minutes to get away. I had to go! I had to leave them..., leave him..., please forgive me Your Majesty?''

''Dearest loyal Griffin, your Queen awards you complete absolution from your guilt. None here, nor I, would have disobeyed that last order King James gave you.'' she assured him, pausing while Griffin struggled with his surging emotions.

He sniffed, tears came into his eyes ''I backed away slowly; we had attracted some attention on us, but no alarm. Casually we went back through the airlock and I powered away. Two minutes later Jock's dock went up in a blinding flash. It took out two transporters nearby; one had just come into orbit with ten thousand Amber on board. The other was empty worst luck. That one careered into the space station, sending it in a slow spin outward into a new orbit, half the superstructure was destroyed, and I do not know the integrity of the rest of it. I power descended to the planet, to see if we could help with the retreat. The rearguard was still there, but they were swamped in seconds. I saw two lines go down, then they were flanked, the few, maybe five hundred, made it to the boundary, another couple of hundred led by Gus McKenzie got rides to The Amaterasu. I had a chance to tell him about what had happened up there before he went. I saw The Amaterasu shoot away soon after that, I guess she had been spotted. I could not take any more in my taxi, as I was full. We were chased around Uptown by the cruisers, but they were not very good though, a few sideslips on a fuel rich mixture leaving them in smog, and I lost them. We laid low until deep night, and got over the boundaries in the dark. We parked fifty miles away from here, as you ordered, and I took a roundabout route to walk back. Those that were with me, I dropped off near the town and they will set up as wide a sentry field as possible, bringing back news of any significant sightings.''

''They were just too quick Griff, that's all, surrounding the town and concentrating on the terminal. There was nowhere else that King James and his entourage could go but upwards into space. Jock would have had a contingency plan for sure, probably get out and hide in the outer orbits, or even on the crystal growing facility. But alas, that plan was thwarted too. It is nobody's fault Griff; how could it have been? I will tell you something, Jock might have set up that gigantic explosion, but it was my dad himself for sure that pressed the button to make it go off.''

Heidi turned to the thousand that had escaped with her and ordered ''I will be alone in my tent for one hour. After, I will see all my advisers and captains in there please.'' She turned again ordering ''Griffin, rest too and eat, I will see you there too, as I know you carry other messages and news.''

''Your Majesty.'' he acknowledged.

''Hello Gus.'' came warmly from King Qasim.

''Hello Qasim.'' came back as warmly from Gus.

''Sorry to hear about your mum and dad, Gus, Lord Ayo has just informed me. They were good people.''

''We have both lost our parents now, Qasim; so, there is enough grief around to drown us if we let it. Perhaps later can we mourn?''

''Yes, there is. It was a difficult birth for mum at her age you see?'' he mourned sadly. ''She stayed with us just long enough to hold Gasim, and he saw her tender smile for him before she died. Dad went into shock and grieved himself to death within a few months. Everything of who he was and his purpose in life went with mum, he was hollowed out as a man by her passing.''

''I am so sorry Qasim. How is the boy?!''

Qasim brightened up a little ''Gasim is fine Gus; I have been told he is so like me when I was at his age. I try to don dad's hat, and be a father to him, but these times press me hard, and I cannot do justice to it. He is well looked after though, at three years old he has accepted his lot, but nonetheless he is glad to be home with me by the days end. We are just brothers, and behave as such; it is fun for us both. We have a cleaner in once a week, he needs and stays the whole day to tidy everything away, I feel a bit embarrassed by it all to tell you the truth.''

''A wife you need Qasim!'' advised Gus.

He reiterated in a chuckle ''...these times press me hard, and I could not do justice to it!'' Then asked ''Now, what news have you for me Gus?''

''The Petra3 town was deserted within two hours of the invasion fleet coming into orbit. Young and old walked, or ran, hand in hand following the shortest route to the town boundaries and headed out into the wilderness. I would like to say everybody got away but there were a few casualties, my own blood for two. The Amber's did not chase, they couldn't anyway, as everybody had vanished. They were so quick organising the invasion, Qasim, there was no preamble, which is why they got my mum and dad. The serious news I must tell you is, King James and Queen Reffeel were killed with him, it seems dad blew his dock up taking as many of our enemies as he could with him.''

''Grievous news indeed Gus, for sure! We are that much weaker now King James is not with us.''

''Indeed, but the consensus of those that escaped with me on The Amaterasu is, Queen Heidi is more than an equal substitute for him. See, the fighting now on Petra3 is the same as on Homeworld, that is guerrilla warfare, roaming, roving, hitting hard, and running away stuff. It is not as it was, where King James forte sparkled. This is different, a different mindset is needed, a different warfare must be waged.''

''Then you shall have a thousand of my warriors as fighters and advisors to lead, Gus, to take back with you.''

''That is exactly what I was to beg from you from those commanding still aloft, but it is not for me to stand forward as a leader though. You are my best friend Qasim, and I thank you. To my shame I should have expected no less from you.''

''This task that was thrust upon you to liaise with Homeworld and me was a mighty responsibility to wield. Until Queen Heidi consolidates, and brings her Lord Garn and Lady Lucy to the forefront, it is you, Gus, that must take on their mantel, making all those awesome decisions that they cannot make.''

''I led out of ambush about two hundred, Qasim, carrying about fifty wounded between us. I have now fought for real this time with my Patu here...'' he patted the tapered steel alloy shaft ''...and that is where I belong, in battle. I am no diplomat Your Majesty, it is I that needs orders to follow.''

''Your peoples are scattered to the wind, Gus, small groups will come together yes, but you cannot reform totally to be in one place, for if you do and are found you will be massacred, all of you. Queen Heidi will know this, she will ban settlement, and encourage small nomadic tribes that are hard to find again. This is your life now, Gus, the old conventions do not hold true anymore. Men like you as they appear must take up those frightful challenges, stepping up to them, and stepping into too big shoes if they are not filled when you need them to be filled. Lord Garn's plight and that of his Lady are no better than any other of your peoples. Their jobs are to rally the hearts of those around them, keeping them alive, keeping hope in their hearts. He cannot vet either way if a war strategy has worth or not, how can he? Men like you Gus will spring up everywhere, doing their own stuff, in the best way that they know how. Listen, your Queen Heidi is on one point of the compass, on any one of them, one hundred miles out at least I would say, so it is only she that knows where she is at any one time. To deliberately find her for sage would of course be impossible. When you do eventually come again under the influences of your Queen, or her Lord and Lady, step down then and take your orders. Until then, do not let down those that came with you, those that have shown you their trust by electing you to see me. Take up this mantel I beg you Gus, for your people's sake, for my people too.''

Gus nodded yes.

''You are my best friend Gus; I expected no less of you. You are inadvertently leading a contingency force, one Queen Heidi does not know anything about, and more importantly, neither do our enemy. My sage would be to remain that way, make them into a special operations force Gus, one that can be called upon, by me too in the near future!''

''That's interesting!''

''Aim for pre-emptive strikes, wound them each time where it hurts them the most. A special outfit it will be with especial skills for a guerrilla warfare, roaming, roving, hitting hard, and running away stuff, yes all of it, Gus, all of it, and disappearing, vanishing again without trace, without even being seen in the first place.''

''But who has these base skills to teach us these tactics Qasim?''

''Predators of the night do Gus, that is what you will be, ruthless predators of the night. Your trainers are already here on Homeworld Gus, they were here even before we got here, honed to perfection they are, cunning, wily, sly, calculating, and shrewd.''

''The oolves!'' exclaimed Lord Ayo in a revelation. He had been listening to the exchange between his king and Gus.

''Yes, Lord Ayo, the oolves! What better teachers? Break your special operations force into squads, Gus, send each out with an equal number of oolves on their nightly hunting expeditions, and study well their ways, learn from them. Later, when mindsets are developed, each squad will take on a long reach month's patrol with their oolves, taking nothing other with them than the clothes on their backs. Choose then from these your own to follow you back to your home planet, Gus. You will have a shuttle at our disposal, and The Amaterasu.'' He turned to Lord Ayo and asked ''If we get Claramond to rig out the shuttle purely as a people carrier how many could we cram in there?''

''Eighty to a hundred maybe Sire.''

''That is your number Gus, with your reserves back here on Homeworld. Continuous round trips a week or two apart is my first thought, picking up, and dropping more off, with all the provisions you need. You of course will remain there on Petra3, having a new squad at your disposal each time, unless I call for you.''

A fire had ignited in Gus's eyes, taking the place of the painful inward grieving saturating his whole being. Gus saw that this was the revenge he craved. ''I will do this Your Majesty!''

''I warn you though, you will be subservient to me on Homeworld, as well as to your Queen Heidi and your Lord and Lady on Petra3, Gus, so obviously a dilemma exists. This is why I command you, before this gets going, to take my sage and keep your special operations a ghosted unit, where nobody will know where you are or what you are doing. Eventually, when your hidden presence is known about, you will be called upon by your Queen for your services, and eventually, I will call for you expecting a no less show of loyalty. Your feet will span across two worlds, neither belonging, nor not belonging on each. By agreeing unreservedly to this is your only recourse in making this happen Gus.''

It all made instant sense to Gus; he knew this foundation proposal for what it was. Head down he mulled it over for a while, crunching just the numbers that he did have into a usable equation, then suggested ''It will take at least six months before we leave, maybe nine, no more than a year. This will depend on readiness, there can be no flaw, perfection is needed in the makeup of my...'' he paused smiling ''...our, special operations force, Qasim.''

''Yes Gus, 'our', meaning Homeworld's and Petra3's special operations force. I am going to dilute them with an equal number of my warriors, so this will mean it is more than true. A thousand as promised are standing by for this. They too then will meld with your squads in training, to produce a united likeminded fighting force.''

''I must talk to my peoples first on this Qasim...''

''...for not all will want to divorce themselves in such away from their Queen?'' Qasim finished for him.

''Yes.'' concurred Gus.

''Those that volunteer will have to take up an honorary Homeworld citizenship, Gus. It will be a test, and not a test at the same time, for swearing their allegiances to me, as well remaining loyal to Queen Heidi, will filter out those whose resolve is not so attuned to such a venture.''

''I understand Your Majesty.'' Gus saw this as paramount, as how otherwise could it all work out. His kneejerk reaction, his instinctive responses to this proposal, was to shy away from it. It took a great deal of courage for him to reluctantly agree ''All right...'' he said a little unhappily.

''Not that it was going to be so easy for you Gus! Those that can, can mind you, as there will be some that cannot, will only agree if they see a total commitment by you. So! I give you no other options but for you to accept and respect, an honorary peerage from me, Gus.''

Lord Ayo was in awe of his king, he had imagined himself being where he was, and saw now that he could never be. King James came to mind, his mind worked in the same fashion, crunching impossible illogical equations, and somehow finding an answer that was logical, indeed, simple! King Qasim had manipulated Gus's thinking, steering him towards the only common-sense outcome. He looked at his prospective peer, and saw Gus, as his mind too, realised the absolute importance of him accepting this honour. Lord Ayo knew then, that it was an 'all' or 'nothing'. There could be no compromised middle ground to negotiate on; being there would mean the whole venture would fall apart as if it had never been started.

''There cannot be any other way, can there Qasim?''

''My best friend, no, there is no other way to make this work!''

Gus looked to Lord Ayo, he nodded at Gus that this was right.

Gus knelt on one knee, bowed his head, and confessed ''I have no words for an oath of allegiance to say Qasim, for I know none. However, I give you my word to honour this pact between us.''

''Then rise my Lord Óengus...'' ordered King Qasim ''...your word was all that was needed!''

Heidi needed all that hour to come to terms with losing her mum and dad. Jock and Elie's death too pressed hard on her, they were her friends, her dear friends, and they seemed to have fired her crying the most. She had no idea of the state of things; her only consolation was that most had escaped into the wilderness.

The planet was healing itself after all these years, so food was not much of a problem, albeit it had to be hunted down, or gathered, and that was time consuming, meaning, there was only so many hours in the day for foraging, and the rewards might not be enough to feed everybody if too many people were all together. She planned to move her camp another twenty-five miles to the south tomorrow, as it had been reported the growing scarcity of the food sources in the surrounding area.

It frustrated her no end that news was scarce and when it did arrive it was days old at least. Griffin's proclamation still rang in her mind, he did right though, you cannot sugarcoat such things. Her immediate ascension to Queen of this world had not shocked her, her mind put it straight into place without a thought. She had a duty, which she realised now she had been honed to carry out. Her long debates with her dad on his decisions and how to understand them, the protocols, and the diplomacy, and what must be honoured and why, and the ceremonial duties she did for him, amalgamated into a mindset. She was a far different person suddenly as she realised her responsibilities. However, the transition was flawless; it was like her walking through an open door into a new existence.

''Your Majesty, we await?'' was advised.

''Come in everybody.''

There was not anybody there without bloodshot eyes. She looked around them all with an understanding half smile on her face, they all responded the same.

''Queen Heidi, we salute you!'' was proclaimed by the herald. Swords were drawn, and their hilts snapped to the bearer's chin, blade on the vertical.

''Thank you, please sit around if you would. Griffin, who else do you know that have perished.''

''Three captains had been killed, Esther, Alcander, and Wouter, easily seen, and a hundred plus troops on a quick count, they were rearguarding the rearguard as it made its escape. At the hospital, maybe a dozen or so, all too old to be moved in time, Osamu I know, I heard his spirited war cry before it was suddenly cut off. Lebbaeus, your husband, I do not know, but I glimpsed him once with his doctors and nurses heading for our tunnels out of the terminal, they had too many Amber's on their heels to count, Your Majesty, I am so sorry.''

''Five hundred then...?'' Heidi guessed. She looked around; nods of the heads came from many. ''Right, we must break up. Our peoples know what to do, to stay alive no more than fifty men and women must gather together in itinerant bands. Children in the wilds must be found and rescued, but thank goodness few will be totally alone and lost, those that are, know their priority is to seek others for safety. Any overburdened bands, with too many children to look after, must be helped, so therefore those that seek from here, must stay with them to aid them until we are balanced. Eight hundred from this camp will set forth, alone and in pairs, to do this. I want to establish a relay of runners, set out on our periphery, to carry news, messages, and post to each other. Our periphery will wax and wane without pattern, bulging here, and constricting there, so post boxes must be established in known places. From the furthest point from the Queens camp on our boundary, I do not want any more than two weeks to pass before contact either way can be made. I ask you now, my captains and advisors, to think over this, and bring me your appraisals by no later than on the morrow.''

Intoned by all was ''Your Majesty!'' And they left.

''Hello Powers...'' was said softly.

''Hello Zuri...'' Powers heart thumped in his chest when he saw her again.

''It has been a while, how are you?''

''As can be expected, Zuri.'' he told her sadly.

She hesitated before stumbling out ''Things have changed so dramatically Powers, my compulsive drive to be a good soldier had blinded me to everything else around me. Only now do I see and recognise your love for me...how you must hate me?!'' Sobbing out her plea, eyes cast down, she stuttered out ''Please forgive me your heartache, Powers, and look upon me once again as maybe your woman if you will, for my heart is asunder with guilt and remorse that is tearing me apart.'' she started crying freely.

''A love does not die through disappointment Zuri. Those who hate by rejection carried nothing in their hearts, for you see no true love can be killed. I love you now as I did, and I always will.''

''Then will you let me be your woman, Powers?''

''Mended well my hurt is Zuri, for longing makes the heart yearn the stronger.''

She walked into his arms, and their lips found each other's.

''Captain Harding wishes audience, Your Majesty?'' Heidi was informed.

''Please!'' she invited.

''Your Majesty, a delicate matter. I thought you might want to know that I have just witnessed Powers and Zuri finally coming together!''

''About bloody time too!'' exclaimed Heidi. ''Gracious me, those two!'' she pondered. ''They have had us all on tenterhooks for months now. We cannot separate them now, can we, we are not going to go through all that again?!'' she was very adamant about that. ''Are they on the same patrol?!''

''No, Powers is homeguard under me, and Zuri is heading northwest alone along the perimeter, she is under Captain Niul.''

''We do not want to embarrass them, do we?'' then asked ''Any special missions in the offing Captain Harding?''

''At the moment, only a dedicated search for Lord Garn and Lady Lucy is in the planning. Your captains thought this a priority over all others.''

''Of course, all right Captain Harding, thank you. Will you get Powers and Zuri now, and see if Captain Niul is free to attend me with you, shortly afterwards please.''

''Your Majesty.'' And he left.

She told them ''Power's, I am elevating you to Queen's Warrior...Zuri, to Queens Soldier, for especial duties under my name. You are to set forth this instant, and follow any sightings and rumours you come upon, on the whereabouts of Lord Garn and Lady Lucy. You are to bring, or send in my name, reports back to me personally. Depending on the circumstances, after you have revealed to them my approximate whereabouts, ask them to make all haste to come to my side, if at all possible.''

They both stood a little straighter, proud eyes, in proud faces, stared back at her.

''Is there a warrior and a soldier of worth standing before their Queen, to answer to her call?!''

''Aye, there is, Queen Heidi!'' proclaimed Power's for them both.

''I know so too. Then stand forward Queen's Warrior Powers, stand forward Queens Soldier Zuri, to be recognised.'' They both took a step forward and bowed.

''Fare you well on your mission now, take no unnecessary risks.''

They left the tent, and as soon as the word was spread, Power's was handed a ready packed expedition rucksack, Zuri had hers already made up. They ran out of the camp shoulder to shoulder.

''It is important, isn't it Queen Heidi, I mean, to make it as easy as possible for people to come together right now just like Powers and Zuri?''

''Yes, Captain Niul, it is. Otherwise, we might just as well give up, curl up, and die as they want us to do. Love is the most potent of all emotions, but alas the most fragile. If we all just succumbed to the hate that we feel, then we would be as empty of life as are enemy are. Nurture such liaisons as you see them blossoming. And without jeopardisation, make adjustments where they can be made in the arrangements to foster them. A discrete word to all the other captains on this if you would please, do what you can.'' a longing for Lebbaeus right then made her face flush red a little. ''I am sorry I went over your heads on this my captains...!''

They both dismissed her apology with a shake of their heads and a smile.

''Did I do wrong there, Captain Niul?''

''Zuri? Dedicated and determined, loyal and obedient, but she is intelligent too and can think for herself, that is why I selected her for a lone long distant runner, your majesty. Her elevation to Queens Soldier is well suited, and she will be able to justify that honour, is my immediate thoughts.''

''What do you think Captain Harding?''

''Power's? The warrior way burns brightly in him. Again, dedicated and determined, loyal and obedient, he has proved himself many times. As you said Your Majesty, love is the most potent of all emotions, and it overwhelmed him, that was why he is in the homeguard and was not going to be selected as a runner. Only half of him was walking in his shoes then, but now, his other half runs by his side. His elevation to Queens Warrior, because of this, is well suited, and he too will be able to justify that honour, is my immediate thoughts.''

''I had a feeling that was so. However...!'' she said most strongly ''...it was a very flippant of things for me to do too, wasn't it?!'' She then scolded them as if it were their fault ''So do not ever let me do anything like that again without your prior approvals, all right?!''

Their eyes dropped, unknowing how to react. ''Well?!'' she snapped out at them.

''No, Your Majesty, it will not happen again.'' promised Harding.

''Good! Will this cause any problems?''

They both agreed that it would not.

Suddenly there was a commotion out in the camp, and Harding went to see what was going on, coming back with the news ''Zhen and Bryce have just made camp, they bring in Wally and Mary who have both been injured, and lookouts report the sightings of Akinyemi and Lycopis, they think, on the horizon, they do a tour around after finding us, is the guess.''

Heidi sighed in relief ''See them well, I will speak to Bryce now please.''

A little later she was informed ''Bryce awaits, Your Majesty.''

''How is he?''

''If hate could kill...?!''

''Ask him in.''

He marched in, standing tall. The look in his eyes made Heidi shiver, so much power of resolve was in them, it was almost physical. He fell to his knee, bowed his head and intoned loud and clear ''Your Majesty, my Queen!''

''Dear Bryce, my heart has warmed that you and Zhen are safe, and that you are here now by my side. Those with you, how do they bide?''

He stood, saying ''We were pounced upon by a patrolling cruiser, eight on board, just before the town boundary. It was just Zhen, Wally and Mary and me, and we were losing it. Wally got another sword through him, Mary took the flat of the sword across her head, Zhen, and I took out one each, when Akinyemi and Lycopis showed up to even the odds. One Amber got away in the cruiser. Mary has been treating herself as well as Wally, it has been hard going for the both of them.''

''They will be well-looked after.''

Bryce confessed then ''Our sons are missing, Your Majesty. Zhen and I will do a dedicated search for them as soon as leave can be given.''

''Dear Bryce, I am so sorry, I assumed that they were safe. But your twin boys by account are well suited for the rigours that they will encounter...''

''Such is our worry, Your Majesty! For you see they will both exaggerate their need to make distance. We knowing that a hundred miles is a realistic barrier between us and our enemy, but they will over step this mark to be sure, such was their enthusiasm when training for their outward-bound.''

''Gold merits with distinctions I was told dear Bryce, two reliable lads out there. Leave will be given as soon as possible for you and Zhen to go searching for them. Have you any idea of their direction?''

''None...'' she told her in a disappointed tone ''...but they were last seen northwest of the town.''

''Your circumnavigation of the town, west from here then north, is your best bet.''

''Yes, we thought so too.'' He hesitated then asked ''Has there.... has there been any news of Gus?!''

''He is safe Bryce, I promise you! Griffin was the herald for the deaths of King James and Queen Reffeel, he also brought other news, and reported Gus's escape to Homeworld.''

Bryce's eye's teared and he started to cry.

''Not all of him has gone dear Bryce, his blood still flows...''

Trembling, he reached out and put his arms around Heidi, both cried together, both comforting each other for their heart-rending losses.

Heidi stood in her tent doorway and watched the back of Bryce as he weaved his way through those working and sitting around the campsite. Many went to him, she knew words of sympathy and comfort were given, many hands were ready to shake, and many cuddles were given to him by the females. Pointing fingers showed him where his party was, and when he disappeared, all eyes were still looking where he had been.

The campsite was chosen because it was low lying behind a high range of hills and near a stream with a wood nearby. It was perfect as there was no direct line of sight to the town, albeit, it was one hundred and twenty miles away. How far their enemy would probe into the wilderness nobody knew, so it was a 'better be safe than sorry' scenario. The fires for cooking were kept as smokeless as possible, using only dried and seasoned woods. Flames were dampened down as soon as they flared leaving red embers that would glow on for ages.

It was a communal supper on Queen Heidi's orders. She was attended upon near her tent, sat down on the ground with the rest of them. That night there was just quiet talking, quiet murmuring, no laughter broke the air as was so usual during these times when they were all together. The atmosphere had subdued her too, as she talked quietly with Zhen.

The murmurs rose, and in strode Akinyemi and Lycopis. ''A good camp!'' acknowledged Akinyemi happily for all to hear ''Nothing can be seen or heard until a hundred yards away. You are all doing right but make it better, get good quick, and maintain a better sentry, we got through easily enough!'' he scolded. All those that heard this thought it was a bit of an unfair challenge really, considering it was Akinyemi and Lycopis that had got through unchallenged, for it was normal to feel that if you thought you had seen them, you wondered after if you had at all.

''Queen Heidi, where is she?'' asked Lycopis.

''Over here Lycopis.''

Lycopis tutted aloud as she walked up ''Your Majesty...!'' she scolded. ''...what were you thinking?! Your tent is no protection; behind that flimsy wall of canvas is just the wilderness full of our enemies. You must be quartered surrounded by your peoples, and never expose yourself ever again sitting on the fringes of any gathering, in the middle again, please!'' she begged as she led Heidi towards the fire. Lycopis gave the blackest of looks to the homeguard; red in the face was Captain Harding.

''We are finding our feet dear Lycopis, it was my fault, I insisted on this layout.''

''You are more precious than the very air that we breathe, Queen Heidi, so we will stay a while with your leave to train and organise all of this better for you.'' She then stood as Akinyemi came to her side. They knelt, bowed their heads, and intoned together ''We are at your command Queen Heidi, to live or die in the protection of you. We will not let you down!''

''Akinyemi and Lycopis, my heart sings you are still with us. An honourable oath you have given me, and from the heart I know. I feel less vulnerable now; such was the comments from King James my father when he received those very same oaths from you. Remember in your hearts that he thought the world of you both, his daughter too now carries that same esteem.''

''A noble Queen you are Heidi, such alike you are to your mum and dad. As they were loved, so will you be.'' prophesied Akinyemi.

''Sit and rest with me and we will talk.''

They were given food, and as they ate, Heidi asked them ''Know you of pending dangers, how are our enemies acting?''

Lycopis shrugged and commented ''Strangely?! They wander about in circles looking for people to kill, but there aren't any. That does not stop them looking for some though; they just exchange locations between the town and mine and seek again. The kickback response in their brains is that they do not know what to do next, no other directive is present to act on. It was a one-purpose invasion, to eradicate all living things from this planet. And in all intense and purpose, in their eyes, it must seem it has been done, as there are no signs of any of us, Uptowner's let alone the Plebs of old!''

''Surely, they will reason it through that we are all in the wilds in hiding, and search for us?''

''Maybe later! But how do you change a ruthless mindless killing machine into a disciplined army to use on seek and find missions. That takes a great deal of organisation, and cooperation!'' suggested Akinyemi.

Heidi pondered on this awhile then asked ''How far out do their patrols wander?''

Lycopis told her ''Ten miles so far, there was a great deal of activity initially, but this has now stopped. They are concentrating on trying to unearth us in the town, and at the mine now, and as I have said, they wander about in circles looking for people to kill in the places that have already been searched several times over.''

''Just frustration then, yes?'' asked Heidi.

''Yes that, but doing the same thing repeatedly and expecting different results points to something a little more sinister. Intellectually challenged leadership comes to mind.'' smiled out Akinyemi

''They do not have a clue, do they?'' suggested Heidi.

''Like rain drops, there is so many of them, and if we are not careful as we dodge around, they will get some of us.'' warned Lycopis

Heidi sat thinking for a short time. Concerned, Heidi asked Lycopis ''Tell me of Bryce, how was he when he learnt about Jock's death?''

''A stalwart; stout, brave and valiant as he is. This 'true heart' did not even hesitate in what he was doing, directing pockets of people to different escape routes. After, his only concern was in the protection of Mary and Wally, apparently, he stood forth alone against the eight enemies that pounced, giving a little time for Zhen to make distance with them, but alas, they broke through, and it turned into a melee, and that is when we joined in. I saw his eyes where dim though, and his jaw clenched, that was all.''

Tears came into Heidi's eyes.

Poignantly, and thoughtfully, Akinyemi suggested ''He is an unsung Lord amongst his peoples Your Majesty.''

''Yes, he is, isn't he?!'' she sobbed out. She looked to the both of them, and nodded agreement.

The following day, the preparations were nearly complete. The only tent left standing was Heidi's. She had not slept there though, under heavy guard she was, spending the night near the fire. The eight hundred plus runners, all with designated errands, where ready to leave. Queen Heidi stood on a flat dome of soil and grass to address them all.

''For a few weeks now, we have been on the run, fearful, nearly scared out of our wits ...'' she started ''...and at last, we are getting organised. Those brave peoples that will leave my entourage on their dangerous missions and assignments go knowing their Queen has them all in her heart. We have been ousted from our homes, as we knew we would be. However, the consequences are minuscule compared to what would have happened if my father, King James, had not anticipated this, catalysed by Lord Jason's mission not fulfilled. The fates of him, Lady Sara with their dearest daughter Saraswati, the presence of Pep and of Akshai and of The Pepromene itself can only be guessed. One thing is for certain though, and that is, if The Pepromene is in the hands of our enemy, then so are the secrets it carries.'' An ominous murmur started amongst the gathered people. ''I anticipate is it going to get a lot worse before it starts to get better.'' This statement silenced everybody. ''We are entering a new phase in our existence, a new way of living and surviving. Meet, with me my peoples, these new challenges head on, and do not fear you might buckle under them, for all around you are many willing and loving hands ready to support you, to get you upright again!''

Robust cheering went out, swords danced, and confirmations went out that this was so.

Queen Heidi continued ''My father sent our children well trained in the art of survival, into the wilderness, alone, to test their mettle, and their learning...'' poignantly she emphasised ''...the youngest one was but six years old! None failed; all survived the one-week self-reliant outward-bound survival expedition into the interior of Petra3. Many are out there now, alive, as they should not be in the minds of our enemies.'' Growls of anger from the men swamped the sounds of disgust from the females, aimed at their enemy. ''A few of our dearest of friends perished, it was inevitable, anticipated again by my father. His capture, he knew, as did all those that perished with him, would have been the destruction of everything, total and absolute obliteration. Not just here though, but throughout the whole federation. For him, and those around him, it was a small price to pay for us to still have the chance to be a united people. We still live...!!'' she stressed ''...because of him, because of Jock and dearest Elie too, Zeno, Yaotl, Arnost, Dave, Jim, and a few others we cannot laud yet as we do not know who they were. All good peoples, to the man and woman though, taking a great chunk of our hearts with them.'' she sobbed out her last words. Many ''Aye's! and Yes's!'' came sadly from the crowd.

''Our world is repairing itself around us, even as we stand here right now. Many cultures are establishing themselves, to support the growing number of creatures in the food chain. I ask you though, the rarity of the food source will dictate its availability, so try not to over-forage, and try not to over hunt such creatures or growing areas. If we fail in this war, the cleaning drones will be activated again, so all life on this planet must rely on mutual cooperation to survive. I warn you now, if you did not know, that there are three species of predator established as I speak, that we would be prey to. They just see us as a good food source as we will see them as. As you know, the balance is precarious, they were established to maintain that balance, so for us their existence is as important as ours is for them.'' Nods of understanding came from all.

''Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki were hard pressed to maintain the favour service for us, as well as the demands needing satiated by their King Qasim and of the Homeworld peoples, due to the disappearance of The Pepromene. So, therefore, news has been very scarce these last few years. They are preparing right now for their own inevitable war; they have not deserted us though, think not this. I know Gus, dear Jock, and dearest Elie's son, will take messages back with him. We cannot expect aid from them, the Homeworld peoples, as it was not demanded, anticipated, or expected by King James. I too do not have any optimism that they will be able to respond so, I cannot, as it will be a big uncertainty, compiled with all the others that I must juggle with.'' She went quite while her words were absorbed.

''My peoples, how does a Queen demand of her subjects that their hearts be full of hope, when they are in fact brimming full, overflowing with it to start with?!''

It took a second or two, before her last words were digested, then the roars of approval and solidarity went out. So much so, that Akinyemi and Lycopis glanced nervously at each other at the volume of the uproar.

Queen Heidi smiled at them all, wet eyes, with her arms outstretched as if to hold them all in her embrace.

Slowly, the noise subsided; people knelt on one knee, heads down, showing their absolute devotion and love for their new Queen.

Heidi shouted out a little shrilly in her passions ''Rise, I command you all, and stand fast and stout as I against our hated enemies!''

Applauds and smiling eyes went to her. ''One thing before we part company, your Queen needs her own personal bodyguards. By chance, amongst you, are there one man and one woman of worth that would answer to their Queens call?''

As one, the whole crowd, in fact everybody, even the weak Wally and Mary, took one-step towards her. Laughter came, that was contagious, and it spread through them all.

Smiling eyes, this time, turned towards her.

''Bryce and Zhen, stand before your Queen!''

Frowning a little, after two substitute carers for Mary and Wally rushed over; they made their way forward, and knelt before her.

''Dear Bryce, dear Zhen, I choose you. You will have complete and utter authority over all that needs to be done for my security and wellbeing. But, being a Master Fighter, Bryce, and being a Warrior Woman, Zhen, is not enough...'' her words confused them a little, and their frowns got a little deeper. ''...as you will also be my personal confidants, be privy to all the secrets and plans that are mooted, and be asked for your opinions and comments that you might harbor. Your statuses thus, as the Queen's aids, must therefore be addressed, so all will understand this.''

It went deathly quiet, most were unsure what was happening here, but some were hoping.

''With the power invested in me, and with all of my heart, I award you both peerages. You shall be known hence forth, if you both wish to accept these responsibility's, as Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen of the Petra3ian peoples. Please stand and look at me.''

They did, with the magnitude of their amazement bright in their eyes.

She told them softly, for their ears only ''It is just Heidi now that is beseeching you right this second, dear Zhen and dear Bryce, to be by my side, for the people's respect and love you both too, much more than you are aware of. I need you both is the truth, with the same such loyalty you have both been proved upon many times, to make me the stronger. Please say yes?'' she begged.

''I for one!'' proclaimed Zhen smiling, she then knelt and bowed her head.

''I for two, Your Majesty!'' adamantly snapped out Bryce, he too knelt and bowed his head.

Queen Heidi proclaimed ''Then rise my Lord Bryce, rise my Lady Zhen, and enjoy your people's approvals.''

It was staggering the frenzy of excitement and gladness that this produced, hands were shaken, and hugs of delight went from one to the other in the crowd. Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen looked on, even more amazed, as they had never realised that all of that, was just under the surface of the people's feelings for them.

Queen Heidi stood back as the crowd refocused their attentions on their new Lord and Lady, everybody either respectfully bowed or curtsied to them.

Queen Heidi smiled happily, as she came to their sides. ''My words and deeds today are also my messages to our scattered peoples out in the wilderness of Petra3. Broadcast all you have seen and heard this day for all to hear.'' She looked fondly over them all. ''One last thing, the Queens camp is a dead one without children around, any strays, ask them to make their way to this spot. We will leave provisions and shelter for them, until we can send out escorts to bring them back to the Queens camp proper. This place, this spot, is now designated the first post-box. Fare you well now, and remember, leave no trail!''

The whole assembly bowed low, broke up, and then most headed out on all points of the compass.

''How long can you give me then?'' asked King Qasim.

Gus replied ''Impossible to say. I mean how long does it take to 'reverse engineer' an engine as complex as Haïzum? Then they must rebuild him and make him work again! This will be the only way their designers will be able to understand him, then, re-tool their manufacturing to copy him. And that could take years!''

''Claramond, do you think they may be able to duplicate him?''

''Yes, I do, but I do not know how though. If The Pepromene is in their hands it will only be a matter of time before our enemies will be at our doorstep, that is relatively speaking of course. Instead of the buffer of years, it will be a week or so. That invasion force on Petra3 could have even been overtaken by another that set out. On their heels, could be one heading solely for us. Of course, that depends on whether Lord Jason and or Lady Sara were caught in the first place and their secrets tortured out of them those years ago.''

''We must assume that they were.'' Qasim stated adamantly. ''Tell me you two, the impossible energies that Haïzum taps into, the antimatter and dark-matter, how will they procure these exotic substances?''

Gus explained ''Well, the antimatter is an energy accelerator, driving the ship fast enough to nose into the dimension where the dark-matter is in existence, this then feeds back down into the engine that excites the plug even further. It will increase exponentially, meaning, the faster you go, the faster you go. It is just a residue of dark-matter, a very faint signature, but there is enough potential energy there that if they cut it in half, and if they take half of what is left each time, you could keep going until nothing is detectable, and still get results from the seemingly non-existent stuff for a while. How many times this equates to, I do not know, but an intuitive guess might be a hundred times from the original source, and each one cut again by about the same. This too, with the antimatter, however, because it is a reactive substance, you could not 'cut' it that many times, as the less there is of it, the less of this reaction. I would say about fifty that of the original source.'' Claramond nodded, Jock had impressed him, now Gus did too. He looked at him and saw Jock himself sat next to him, a doppelganger, except for his youth he could see no differences.

''That one engine then could spawn thousands more, that is what you are saying, and each of these clones could be cut proportionally, to seed other engines?'' asked Qasim.

''Well yes, but my explanation was just examplative, they really would need to trawl space and capture the stuff themselves I would say.'' considered Gus.

''Can they do that?''

Gus shrugged and turned to Claramond. ''It is the only secret that Akshai will not divulge. I pressed him, but all he said was that he had meddled with potential 'creation'. Twice he told me he had succeeded, in the seeding of Haïzum and Cheveyo, but he said then that he had neither the confidence nor the courage anymore to venture down that dangerous path again. And that humanity was nowhere ready to control such energies, and maybe never will be.''

''Enigmatic indeed?!'' exclaimed Qasim.

''An enigmatic warning too, not to venture down that same dangerous pathway, by the sound of it!'' said Gus.

King Qasim thought a while, then came to a decision ''All right, is this danger real or not? Do we prime for a hesitant war, meaning it will be waged in jerks and bounces, years apart, or one that will be more or less continuous? For if they do develop this engine that is what will happen; they could get reinforcements and replacements here in days from other planets in the federation. Each day a few of us might be killed, and we cannot be replaced, not so for them. When I asked you Claramond if you thought that they could duplicate Haïzum, you replied ' _Yes, I do, but I don't know how though'._ Therefore, we need to do a feasibility study on this. If you can come up with an idea, they can too. Our future was uncertain to begin with, but if they develop this capability, then it will be certain! All we will be is prey for them, game quarry, never ever being big enough to fight back. They will hunt us down for recreation, pure amusement, a few here, and a few there until we are all gone. Our war strategies as they are, are sound enough, but suicidal if they have these engines. Your findings will determine if we uproot right now and do what we can to establish a society that can function deep in the nether regions of Homeworld, and be on an everlasting battle to stay there. Alternatively, stay here, in Homebuilding, with the chance to fight and win our home back again.''

''I will get a couple of my technicians involved with this brainstormer, Jock, if you don't mind? They are as dedicated engineers as... as...'' he then looked horrified as he stumbled out ''Gus...! I am so sorry Gus! I saw your dad again in front of me then, and his name just slipped off the end of my tongue!''

''It is all right Claramond, it was not the first time, as he is still alive in many people's hearts, such was the man. It makes me feel quite proud of him really, let us hope I can do justice to my new alias though.''

The table was empty, the door was locked, in one of the quietest, remotest rooms in Homebuilding. Claramond sat opposite Gus, and the two Techs sat opposite each other.

Gus opened with ''Bleed it out into a sealed container, then syphon off a charge for the second engine, ad infinitum.'' It was not a considered suggestion, it was just one off the top of his head to get the ball rolling, and trigger the mindset for this brainstorming session.

Terrence the chief tech immediately put the suggestion down ''Cannot measure it, I mean flowrates or anything. We do not know if we are dealing with fluid dynamics or any other dynamic, the only thing we know is we are dealing with the motion of a material object in relation to the physical factors that affect it, that object being dark-matter or antimatter from one container to another, but through what and how anyway?''

''What is the second container to be made from then?'' asked Tulimaq. Claramond had chosen him because he considered him the most inquisitive of his techs.

''Dad told me that the containment pods were of a high-aluminium low-density steel alloy with better qualities than a titanium alloy. We could not fathom what it is coated with on the inside though, to contain the antimatter or dark-matter, I mean how can you? What is that buttering on the inside that acts like a buffer to keep the two incompatible substances away from each other? I mean we must be talking of energies here of 4.18 x 1015 joules just for a starter.''

Claramond mused ''Equal but opposite forces then, we need 4.18 x 1015 joules of energy to keep it in.'' it was a ridiculous suggestion of course, but it stopped dead that train of thought as it was intended to do.

''Repulsion then?'' suggested Terrence.

''Like what?'' asked Gus.

''Like...like water on a wax surface.''

''This substance, will it emit an equal repulsive energy?'' put in Tulimaq.

''No, dad said he guessed the overall thickness of the containment pods was about equal at four inches, and that was a self-preservation thickness, not to hold in a pressure though, either atmospheres or energy.'' Gus told them.

Claramond suggested as a new starter ''Water on a wax surface, then? See, an equal repulsive energy would create so much pressure the containment pod would burst asunder. With water on wax, the chemistry is inert, were talking here of H2O meeting a hydrophobic surface. So, an antimatter-phobic and a dark-matter phobic are needed.''

''It has to be, hasn't it?!'' Gus exclaimed.

''Let us take dark-matter first. What would be its phobic?'' asked Claramond.

''Light-matter?'' suggested Terrence a little dubiously.

''And a light-matter phobic would be dark-matter then?'' asked Gus, to tease at Terrence's idea.

''Yes! See, if it was not, we would not exist, would we? Something is keeping it apart, what can we call it then...perhaps a dimensional barrier?''

Terrence picked it up again ''Possibly, think, why are those spaceships preserved in dark-matter space, conversely, why is dark-matter preserved in our light-matter space?'' he then in a revelation stated ''I tell you what lads; all that is needed is the containment pod to house the stuff in, no barriers or force fields are needed, just an empty space, it doesn't matter what it is made of, as long as its light-matter!''

''That's right?!'' exclaimed Gus ''The dark-matter is inert when in our dimension, but once it enters the dark-matters dimensions, it energises...'' he sat thinking this over then corrected himself ''...no, not that. It is non-existent in our dimension, but re-exists in its own dimension. That is only where it can interact with the engines, remember, the faster it goes the faster it goes, right? It is a negative energy here with us in light-matter space, so inert, but opposite in its own dimension... the acceleration of the sub atomic particles are reversed then... but the negative energy must be too, to positive energy, taking over from our reversed light-matter negative energy and takes over driving the ship again!'' The three others had remained absolutely silent, while Gus had chased down his train of thought.

''Yes!!! Well done!'' bounced around the table.

They all smiled at one another, it had been a joint effort between them they knew, and could congratulate themselves too.

''Right, the antimatter phobic then?'' immediately suggested Claramond. They were 'on a roll', and they must keep it going.

''Anti-antimatter?'' put in Tulimaq, knowing full well the ridiculousness of his suggestion.

''It is the same stuff as light-matter, right? So... boom!!!... to that one!'' Terrence said for all of them.

''The matter made containment pod for the antimatter must be buttered on the inside surfaces then... a buffer of some sort...'' Gus was talking more or less to himself, reiterating the obvious, to get his neurons firing in the direction he wanted. ''An anti, but inert? Phobic... phobic?'' He dwelt a while churning his thoughts ''Anti-dark-matter?'' he whispered quietly, frowning deeply.

The other three were staring at him, frowning deeply too, as they had sensed Gus was on to something.

''How would it settle inside without it mixing in the casing, Gus?'' asked Tulimaq quietly, to trigger Gus's thoughts.

''Repulsion both ways. Repulsed away from the antimatter, and at the same time repulsed away from the light-matter making up the pod. The anti-dark-matter would form a suspended skin, like a floating shell just off the inside surface of the high-aluminium low-density steel alloy, keeping the antimatter suspended in the middle, like a balloon, inside a balloon, inside a balloon?'' It was a real question buried in his suggestion because he really did not know.

The four stared unsmiling into each other's eyes, while they sat there contemplated Gus's theory.

''The anti-dark-matter's presence would not be detected in dark-matter space as it is housed...'' suggested Terrence as a statement.

''It's not detected in light-matter space for the same reason then.'' put in Tulimaq. It was an obvious statement; they all knew it was, it was just to spread that train of thought out in the open for further analysis.

Gus guessed ''As the acceleration of the sub atomic particles are reversed, and the negative energy reverses to positive energy, the anti-dark-matter must come under the same influences of dark-matter too, as it is in its space too, a known reaction zone. Say it weakens then, through the interference of opposing energy fields... some antimatter escapes, or is released... reacts as soon as it is hits light-matter space... of course the energy it releases is opposite... but... in the same direction of what is being fed into the precious metal plug by the dark-matter energy.''

''Why no reaction then?'' asked Tulimaq.

Terrence had it ''Just energies, either positive or negative polarities, it will make no difference, will it?''

Claramond exclaimed ''I tell you what lads, all this happens as the ship hits that light-matter, dark-matter boundary, and it punches through. Both sides of that boundary, there will be an energy source that does not belong there, either from the light-matter or from the dark-matter, and as soon as equilibrium is reached, that is, equal and opposite forces negating each other out, the ship pops out again. As we are all made of light-matter, it will always be on our side. Of course, you can slow reaching that equilibrium, and consequently travel farther, depending on the acceleration factors the captain has set on the ship. Therefore, it is quite safe to drive the thing into and out of dark-matter space, and back into real space, where the conventional engine configuration takes over again.''

Gus asked bemused ''I think you are right, but Pep would have known all of this, why did she not say something?''

''Because she did not know, that's all! An analogy being she is just throwing a ball, guessing how far it would travel depending on the force of the fling. Astute guesswork to start with, and then experience will take over. She does not know 'how' she does it to say something; I mean how do you explain to someone else how hard to throw a ball? All Lord Ayo is doing is copying her, albeit, with a little advice from her.''

They all stared silently at one another for a while. ''Do we have it?'' asked Gus for confirmation.

Nods came from the other three.

''Transferring the stuff, then?'' Gus put on the table as the next item on the agenda.

Claramond picked that up saying ''We have to make the transfer, as you suggested Jock... sorry, Lord Óengus, by cutting it in half, or allowing it to half, more settling out equally really within a given space, then taking half that space away as the second container, leaving the original intact.''

Gus caught hold of it, saying ''Dark-matter first again. Do you know what; contrary to what I said Claramond, everything will fill a given space if it can, right? So, all we need to do is give this stuff the opportunity to do just that!''

''Prove that?'' asked Tulimaq putting Gus on the spot to self-analyse his suggestion.

Gus explained ''Look, we know dark-matter is non-existent in our dimension so it is totally inert. Therefore, we just decant the stuff! A simple bleed pipe will do it. The thing about it is, it will be sluggish and slow, as there are no significant energies present, or chemical reactions. I think a momentum must be built up, but when one has started, you will get a syphoning effect! As soon as it senses that extra 'space' it will do its thing to occupy it. Light-matter is a dark-matter-phobic right? That phobic reaction field, let's call it that for arguments sake, will distort within and through the pipe and into the second container. That is, the phobic reaction field will form an enclosed tunnel into an enclosed pocket within that extra space, the exerting phobic forces will push and pull the stuff, both, to fill that space, it has to?!''

Terrence suggested ''Just balancing itself out within that phobic force, so it does not matter what shape it is, does it?''

Wide eyed and smiling, Gus gestured with his open palms to the three of them, on how easy the process would be. Nodding came again, and they all chuckled at the simplicity of finding an answer to what seemed an impossible problem.

''Antimatter Gus, go for it son!'' demanded Claramond, as if he was throwing a bone for a hungry oolve to chase.

''Same-same, look, the balloon within the balloon, within the balloon, is self-contained, isn't it? However, we cannot allow the antimatter itself to escape, so, we must find a way to allow the two-layered balloons to distort into the second container, being the third balloon. We can drill holes for the dark-matter transfer, but I would sage to be a bit smartish about it mind you...'' he chuckled out ''...but not for the antimatter. As long as we do not damage any one of those balloons, we will be all right. So...?'' it was an open-end question.

Going back, Tulimaq asked ''It is all right for air then to enter the dark-matter containment pod, but not the antimatter pod?''

''Air is just more light-matter, Tulimaq, there is probably some in the dark-matter containment pod already, it will not do a thing. But if air gets into the antimatter pod though, watch out, we would probably take out Petra3 as well in the fireball!'' emphasized Gus.

''...meddling with potential 'creation.''' mumbled out Claramond poignantly.

''Flash weld a second vacuumized containment pod to the source pod.'' suggested Tulimaq, it was as far as his thought train had gotten him, but it was valuable enough to ponder on.

''How to get a hole between them then?'' threw out Gus to them all.

''How thick are these balloons?'' asked Tulimaq.

Gus explained because it was his analogy ''Well, they do not really exist, Tulimaq. The anti-dark-matter would form a floating shell just off the inside surface of the high-aluminium low-density steel alloy, keeping the antimatter suspended in the middle. The gaps between them will be so small we could not measure them. This seemingly solid table here as an example, is more empty space than anything else as you know, if we got small enough, we could fall right through it without even seeing a single atom of it, that is how small the gap is between those balloons.''

''How long for the total transfer?''

''Instantaneous!'' considered Gus. ''Near the speed of light?!''

''Then a micro hole will do it, atoms in diameter?''

Gus nodded.

Tulimaq put down his proposal ''Then fire a micro needle through one side of the clone containment pod, aimed at the flash weld on the other side where it abuts the source pod. The impact, as it punches through, will strip off weld metal from the needle, where the mass of it will quench the heat out almost instantaneously, leaving weld metal fused with the parent metal that will seal the first hole, before the second impact, where it will happen again, using up this time the remaining mass of the needle. For a micro second, there will be an opening between those two pods.''

''Any debris left over, flying around?'' asked Gus.

Nonchalantly Tulimaq told him ''It is just maths, Gus, just numbers! The size of the micro needle, the amount of explosive force needed to send it through, what is left of it as it leaves the first collision for the second collision, right down to any stray atoms. Just metallurgy science left to ascertain the composition of the needle, that's all.''

''Siamesed, then cut one from the other?'' Gus suggested getting a mind picture.

''Right down the middle of them, through the flash weld, you could even use a simple hacksaw blade.'' he confirmed.

''Bugger!'' exclaimed Claramond.

''Will they hurt Haïzum?'' asked Tulimaq.

''No, the containment pods are separate; to be rocketed away from the ship, and the planet it is near, should the ship encounter a cataclysmic event. With a bit of luck, they might leave Haïzum intact.'' reckoned Gus.

''Pep and Akshai will have migrated to him, melding with him, yes?'' asked Terrence.

''If they had time, Terrence!'' Gus answered him a little ominously.

''Talking of migration, we had better get this back to King Qasim. Now, to be sure chaps, are we absolutely certain of this? I mean, if we had to, would we give it a go?'' asked Claramond.

Gus reckoned ''I think there is a good chance of success, I would give us, say, a one in four chance of failure on the first experimental procedures for each.''

Tulimaq estimated ''I would make it a fifty-fifty on the first one, either one, and that again on the second, either one. Then, a one in ten chance of failure on the second round on both. After that, it would be just plain sailing.'' He was an algorist and a good one; his numbers could be trusted.

''Terrence?'' asked Claramond.

''Their stupid enough to try it, and succeed!'' he considered forlornly.

''They will, they are that stupid!'' confirmed Claramond.

''What about the Artificial Intelligence that is Haïzum proper, will they be able to replicate him Gus?''

''No chance. They will not be able to find him for one thing; he will be in hiding. Nevertheless, they will be able to write the code to control the processes, it is just a matter of software systems development, basic programming really, I mean now we know what we are dealing with, we could?!''

King Qasim called for Captain Lunn, his personal bodyguard, telling him ''I am abandoning Homebuilding for the wilderness, I go today, so pack my essentials, Lunn, and prepare yourself and Private Erimentha to come with me, we travel alone, just the three of us. I will see Major Mann and Captain Pilar in my quarters as soon as possible. We leave at nightfall.''

''Your Majesty!'' Lunn snapped out confirming his orders.

Qasim turned to his engineers saying ''Carts and buggies, as many that are needed, for us to haul away too, as well as the oolve teams, to carry only survival essentials and weaponry. Lord Ayo, Lady Itagaki, I want Homebuilding hidden. Get the children mobile on a seek and find for anything they have discarded atop and around Homebuilding. Give them a little reward for everything they find, then let them discard it all again around some shanty shacks I want built as a small town between the fighting fields and the landing strip, ready to afire as soon as the invasion lands. They will not know who set fire to it in the chaos, but it will focus their forces. Leave the growing fields intact, less what we can take with us in time. I want them to concentrate their first efforts as far away from us as we flee. I want it more than obvious that we settled right here in this spot. When they are frustrated not finding any traces of us here, they will abandon it, leaving perhaps a small garrison to guard it, one that we will be able to overcome. My plan is to surreptitiously come back, and use Homebuilding as a command post. What better hiding place than right under their very own jacksies?!'' There was chuckling all around.

''Your Majesty?'' asked Maan when he came in.

''The oolves, what will they do if we abandon Homebuilding and disperse into the wilderness, Maan?''

''Are any of us staying?''

''Yes, a handful as spies.''

''Then leave the oolves boltholes to the outside, unearthed. If we are going to hide the presence of Homebuilding, a few holes in the embankment will go unnoticed. Use them for our spies to stay hidden and have access to supplies on the inside. My guess is, the oolve population will dissolve amongst us, more going with the most vulnerable, the children, the sick, and those with injuries. The rest, the alpha fighters, will equal in number the warrior party that they are with. Some will stay with our spies, for sure.''

Qasim asked ''Do we organise this ourselves?''

Maan shook his head saying ''They know what we are going to do even before we do?! They are agitated right now, excited, the alpha-alpha male is prowling around deep underground in their kennels. Females have been coming out carrying weaning pups, while others are leading away small litters of the more self-reliant pups out into the wilds. The female and the male fighters of them are prancing around, it looks like a war dance.''

''Your oolve teams, how are they behaving?''

''Expectantly?!''

''Are they mind readers then?!''

''In a way I suppose. I think what happens is, we as a species give off certain chemical signatures, aromas that is, through the pours of our skin depending on our disposition. The war games for instance, you do not know if the oolves are going to tear you apart or not, when they catch you, until they don't! They trigger off us, like our defence against them, that might be a sword swing that just misses, or just stops before the fatal blow. We both, both species, go out to kill each other, and then we do not, that is what I am trying to say. The lead up is real enough though, maybe it is the adrenalin, the real fear, the real anger, who knows? But these oolves can read it in the air. They know that danger is near or coming, from perhaps just the rumours out there in Homebuilding affecting the people, raising heartbeats, sweating a bit through being frightened, hushed tones and the like. Those chemical signatures we give off they have learnt to interpret into their own chemical signature language. My guess is, those two brutes of alpha oolves you have there, that have elected themselves as your protector, anticipated what is probably going to happen, and instinctively broadcast a chemical warning signal for the rest of them to get ready, as you are doing right now to us by voice.''

Qasim looked at them; they perked, ready, eagerly awaiting the demands of their charge. ''I see what you mean Major Mann.'' he admitted. ''It is true, we are leaving, it was decided a few minutes ago. I will get away by tonight, they will want to capture our leader, me, as a priority, expecting me to be in the middle of the biggest band. The trade-off is we will be nearby and the most vulnerable, but we can hide quickly and travel faster. I plan to come back in a few days, and take Homebuilding back, and use it as a hidden command post. I am going to spend the rest of the day drawing up my orders to be posted as I leave late tonight. But for you, Major Maan, the first one is, I want Prince Gasim away within the hour. Whom do you recommend?''

''Eesold, Your Majesty, one of Captain Pilar's sergeant's. She is an expert-expert trainer, training up the trainers on all aspects of survival and travelling with the oolves, albeit, she is a solitary soldier, a loner, a Petra3ian who swore her allegiances to Queen Jane. Few know her really, but her dedication, her devotion, her devoutness for Homeworld, and its monarchy, is beyond compare.''

''Lord Óengus, you are to go with them.''

Gus startled, frowned, then looked questionably at Qasim.

Qasim got up, and hugging Gus, told him passionately ''You are my best friend Gus, I... I... I trust you as one of my own family, look after my brother for me, please! I will feel more at ease knowing he is with you too as well as Eesold.''

''You are my best friend Qasim, how can I refuse you?''

Qasim's head lifted and he looked up, his eyes scanned around to the top of the room, and he said ominously ''They are coming, I feel them, they are coming! Haste my peoples, haste now!''

''Come back and stand with me my Lord Óengus, it will be far more comfortable for you. You can lean away the stresses, and take the shocks on your body away with your knees.''

''Prince Gasim, I am going to stand next to Eesold, but we will be in arms reach I promise.'' Gus assured the young boy. Gasim had wrapped his arms and legs around Gus as soon as he had picked him up, he was scared, very frightened, and Gus knew it.

There were a few moans of protest from Gasim, but Gus was quick to lean forward to hold his hand and the boy went quiet again.

Very impressed Gus asked ''How long can these oolves keep this pace up, Eesold?''

''All day, every day my lord. With ten times this load, thirty miles a day on flat even ground.''

They had been travelling for eleven hours, when a small stream cut across their path, they were to ford it, but before they did, Eesold took the opportunity to rest the oolves and let them drink, and let Gasim stretch his legs. It did not take long before he was in the stream playing with his pet oolve pup.

Gus looked at Eesold looking at the happy Gasim as he giggled away, splashing around. There was a faraway look in her eyes, and a sad happy smile on her face.

He became a bit puzzled about her; there was nothing in her mien that corresponded to their predicament. She had been very professional, yes, but her orders had come out as asked requests, not commands, and she supported these requests with her physically helping them. Gus felt very remote from her, as if she was not really all there with him as a person. He was a mechanic, through and through, so he had no idea how to analyse the strangeness he felt about Eesold.

''Come my Lord Óengus, we must be away by your leave. While you settle Prince Gasim into his seat, I will get our oolves ready'' Her voice was soft and faraway too, more in keeping with a hospital nurse perhaps, gentle and reassuring.

''Please call me Gus, sergeant Eesold. It is just an honorary peerage anyway, and besides, out here on the trail it seems even less appropriate.''

''Even so my Lord, respect must be shown and honoured if it is due. Nevertheless, if your command is to do so, then I will.''

''It is my command then Eesold, so we can all travel more as friends than just accompanying one another.''

The buggy sped on and into the night. Gus asked ''Where are we going?''

''I do not know yet, Gus. You see I must break my predictability first, for if any torture victims give clues to where I 'might' go, they might be right.''

''I think we are travelling southwards more often than not, is there a reason for this?''

''It is warmer down there, that's all, and the nights less chill. We can afford no fire, ever, no matter what the dire need for one tempts us.''

''Prince Gasim sleeps, Eesold.''

''Exhausted he is. This trail will try us too, and the oolves. I must catnap, Gus, no matter where the oolves lead us, as I am letting them take the lead. Only call me to, if you espy what you think will be a danger ahead.''

Her head dropped, and lolling a little, her eyes half closed.

''Water, another stream.'' advised Gus. He was very thirsty and guessed all he was with were too.

''How long?'' asked Eesold.

''About four hours you rested.''

''We take an hour out.''

Eesold deliberately drove the team into the stream. The oolves drank greedily, and then they were fed back on the bank. Prince Gasim remained asleep, but Gus carried his pup to the water. It lapped franticly for a minute or two then whined to be taken back to Gasim. Gus just sat down and was awoken, what seemed, almost instantly. ''We must go.'' advised Eesold.

And so, the days passed, and there was never a let up. All he seemed to be doing was trying to stay awake. A trail biscuit here, another there, a drink when one came along, and a short nap when he could get one in, was all he was aware of.

Prince Gasim too, to some extent, but he had made a little nest for himself and his pup on the buggy as the stores depleted and left more space. He seemed to have accepted his lot, but enjoying nonetheless those few brief periods when he was off the buggy.

Catnapping himself, that he was getting quite good at now, he was awoken by the buggy braking hard.

''We can go no farther.'' advised Eesold.

''Where are we?''

''I have no idea. We passed into uncharted territory four days ago. The sea is ahead and either side of us, so we must wait until daybreak to see what is next.''

It was around midday before he did rouse, and the oolves were sleeping in a bit too. What struck him was on how pleasantly warm it was. Eesold appeared carrying Prince Gasim; at her heels was his pup. ''There is a narrow river valley away a while, that is canopied by overhanging trees, with a small beach at its end, where land meets sea.''

''A perfect hiding place then?''

''Look nor'-nor'-east Gus on the far distant horizon.''

He did and the pit of his stomach cramped. ''How many?''

''Twenty, thirty, I don't know?''

Gus stared at the cluster of new daystars; he saw they were manoeuvring about. ''Are we far enough away?''

''From immediate detection yes, but we got here by an obvious trail, the oolves swayed by the path of least resistance. Therefore, should some set out in this same direction they will be influenced too. It is inevitable, that some will find their way to here.''

''What do we do then, turn around and seek elsewhere?''

''We can afford three days here, to rest and rally. Besides, we are nearly out of food for us all, so you and I must go fishing tomorrow.''

He was hungry, very hungry as he broke up his cooked fish to eat. Eesold had relented about the fire, suggesting that the invasion was so far away, nothing could be seen if anybody was looking in their direction anyway. The oolves were scoffed full, and sleeping the sleep they deserved. Gus mused ''Those oolves astound me, creatures with such stamina, strength, and endurance!''

''They are the progeny of an alpha-alpha male by the name of Torleik a few generations back for their species.''

''Yes, I remember, it was when I met Qasim for the first time when we were little toddlers. Torleik hitched a ride to Petra3 with Queen Jane when she called off all hostilities between Homeworld and there.''

Eesold giggled, her eyes were bright and sparkling looking at him, she laughed out ''There were no hostilities Gus, just two monarchs finding their feet that's all, to set the paths, and get them right, that they knew their peoples must follow.'' She looked around herself, still smiling ''It is all gone now...'' she whispered out in awe ''...I am at last far enough away from them, for them to follow me.'' and she started to weep happily in her relief.

Gus got up and went over to her, not knowing quite what to do, as he was so confused by her mood. ''Dear Gus, fret not, I am all right I promise you.'' she told him kindly. ''You see I have been running away from my fears Gus, my bad memories, that's all, those awful ones that were made on Petra3 when I was a Class4 girl there. I ran to Homeworld, as far as I could go, but it was not far enough, and they found me again. Our run from Homebuilding to here was too fast for them to follow. As I did not know where I was going, or where I am now, they got lost out there too, somewhere, and without my sadness's to eat they will wither away and die on their own.''

Gus licked his lips a little nervously ''Oh... yes... right... well, that's good then, yes?''

Eesold's face screwed up in kindness, her smiling eyes looked into his and she giggled out ''Dear Gus, yes, it is good then.''

It was as if he was with a new person from that moment onwards; the change in Eesold was like the difference between night and day. Trying to fathom her, he recalled the histories he was taught at school. Older and more mature now, he had an understanding of such things. He had never frequented them, because like his dad, he had never felt a calling to visit them, but he knew of the 'special' hotels out on the boundary of the town on Petra3. These were run by 'old' Class4 girls, and he understood that they were once allocated into the profession, and that there was no free choice about it. He had even heard rumours that Lady Lucy had come from that very same stable, but nobody believed it! Indeed, a few hard-chastising sessions of the gossipers spreading it around closed down those stories good and proper!

Frowning, he studied Eesold as she played with Prince Gasim, as his giggling got louder so did her happy laughter.

''Look, on the horizon, is that more land out there?'' observed Gus.

Eesold looked out to sea to where his finger was pointing. All it was, was a tiny green indistinct smudge on the horizon. ''We did not see it yesterday...?''

''Shall we try going west along the coast to see if it meets up?''

''I do not think it will, Gus, as we are on a long narrow peninsular, and I didn't see any more land west or east of here. I think it is an island!''

''Ah well, it is of no importance then!''

''Would you try getting over to it, Gus?''.

He looked out over the vast expanse of ocean that separated them from it and stated adamantly ''No, not a chance, I would not even consider it!''

''No, neither would I Gus, and that means neither would they, so we are going to try.''

''Hey?!'' Gus spurted out. ''We have Prince Gasim with us, Eesold, and the oolves! We do not even know if we can get on it, besides the fact we don't even know what is on it! It could be just trees and nothing else, no food...''

''All good arguments, Gus, that we did not go that way.''

As he was foraging for large things that would float, he had to take out a little private man time alone. He had wandered over to the stream a few hours ago, while Gasim took his afternoon snooze, and came across the naked Eesold as she bathed herself in the waters. He had hidden himself behind some bushes to look at her. She was so beautiful! Mesmerised, he could not draw his eyes away from her, he could not help it! ''Bloody Thergo!'' he hissed out quietly scolding himself in his growing guilt. Her image had stuck in his mind, and as his blood raced, erotic fantasies of being with her flashed through his mind unbidden.

''Come on, help me?'' However, they could not budge the heavy raft. They tried using a few oolves, but the bark lashing would not take the strain and broke. ''We rebuild it in the water then.'' she decided.

Using the buggy as the foundation frame, they lashed the logs under it, and each side, then another layer under that. Sat on the wings, they would just sink below the surface, but sat on the buggy proper, there had a few inches freeboard at feet level. They would stay dry.

Prince Gasim would not be parted with his pet pup as Eesold released all of the other oolves into the wild; some took the opportunity to go hunting, as their instincts demanded although they were potbellied with fish. The others were watching curiously, as Gus pushed the raft out into deeper waters, and then he hauled himself on board. He watched them a little sadly as they ran back and forth along the beach. As they got smaller in his vision as the distance between them increased, he saw that they had become frantic, trying to find that non-existent bridge between them.

He turned his eyes away; it was too much sadness for him. ''Were drifting slightly to the west?'' suggested Gus.

''We are, aren't we, and the winds are coming from the west too? Therefore, it must be the sea that is taking us in that direction as its going that way. Somehow, we must try to stem that excess drift.''

''Catch the wind then, an opposing force.'' suggested Gus, he was in home territory now as an engineer, as he was when advising on the construction of their raft.

The tent groundsheet billowed, cutting in half the length of the raft at feet level. Gus was standing, looking over it at chest height, when he looked back towards the mainland. ''Bugger, look Eesold!''

''Bugger, look Eesold!'' recited Prince Gasim.

''Hush Gus, watch your language!'' she scolded as she looked back. ''Two oolves, Gus!'' she exclaimed. ''Quick, take the groundsheet down!'' she ordered, while picking up a short piece of wood to paddle against the increasing distance.

Gus went at it too; the splashing made Prince Gasim giggle.

''Are we getting anywhere?'' panted out Gus.

''I think so, and they have seen us proper now, and turned their noses towards us.''

''Are there any more of them coming?''

''No, just those two, I can see the beach still, and its deserted.''

More holding back the raft than anything else, the two oolves struggled up. A few painful yelps came from them as Gus heaved them out of the sea by the scruff of their necks. They lay there panting away. ''It was a close thing Eesold.''

''Offer them handfuls of fresh water Gus.'' advised Eesold. ''I will get the groundsheet up again.''

The sun was hot, but the breeze was cool and strong. The oolves were recuperating themselves in the lee of the groundsheet. They were in an inch or two in the water, but it was warm, the rest of their bodies were drying out. Gus and Eesold stood either end of the groundsheet, to not only increase the wind catchment area with their bodies, but to also take the strain off the bark lashings by pulling back on the tied corner, getting a little slack on them.

''See, we have ripples forming on the left side at the front of the raft, we must be heading slightly that way.'' reasoned Gus.

''It looks like we are holding our own, as the island is a little bigger, but in about the same place.'' thought Eesold.

Gus looked, and at that distance, he was not sure if they would hit it, or skim right passed the right side of it and out into the open ocean.

''What is pushing us towards that island Gus?''

''Well, my thinking is, the whole sea is running west, but that part of it along the coastline hits the peninsular deflecting it southish out to sea again in the direction of the island. I think it is just the top surface water though, running across the westward deep-water movement, but the whole lot is still heading west all the same. The stuff we are on is carrying us out and west at the same time.''

They tied the top of the groundsheet down at a steep angle into the wind around midday, to get a shady area. It was the length of the raft, so along it there was enough room not to be cramped. It seemed to make little difference in their direction for the few hours when it was effective as a shade, but when they tied it in the other direction as the sun moved, it spilt most of the wind it was capturing. ''Do you know, I am not sure, but are we heading more to the left now?'' asked Eesold.

Gus looked, it seemed that way, but that should not be happening! He took a virtual tour in his mind of what might be the cause of this phenomenon. ''It's on the seabed Eesold, some formation down there is dividing the sea flow we are on to either side of that island.''

Six hours later it was clearly visible, there was a rock tor just protruding from its summit with trees coming down to a gold coloured sand beach on their side. On the right, it looked like just steep cliffs then the sea, the left side waves were breaking on rocks, sending up an arcing white spume that caught the wind and then blew back again.

Suddenly there was a noticeable surge to the left; they were passing the island going eastward. ''Get the groundsheet down quickly.'' advised Gus.

They watched in dismay as their progress towards it stopped, they seemed to have hit an invisible barrier that was carrying them at an equal distance away and around the island.

''Paddle again quick!'' shouted Eesold.

Gus lay down with his arms in the water and started to swim towards the island as hard as he could. Eesold did the same, Prince Gasim joined in too.

It was working, but the closer they were getting, the faster clockwise they were revolving around the island.

As they passed the most easterly point, they were in exhaustion, panting hard now they put on a last-minute flurry of activity, sometimes grabbing at the just out of reach nearby rocks.

Gus let out a disappointed sigh, as they seemed to be heading away from the island again.

Eesold stopped swimming too, and looked first at the receding island then out to the open seas where they were heading for. ''Bugger...!'' she hissed out disappointingly.

''Bugger!!'' came from Prince Gasim with gusto, and he started to giggle again at the shocked and shamed faces staring at him.

As her apologies to Prince Gasim for their plight were forming in her mind, the wind abruptly dropped away to nothing in the shelter of the island. Gently, seemingly purposely, the raft started west again and inwards along the south side of a short cape sticking out on that end of the island. Gus and Eesold sat together, not believing their good fortune as the beach gently came up, and the raft grounded. Eesold looked at the island shore as it headed south. ''It is about six to seven miles long you think?''

Gus made the same estimate ''What, about one and half to two miles wide? Over fifteen square miles approximately then? It is probably big enough to support us, if the food is here that is?''

The oolves were away, dashing into the trees. ''Those two are brothers Gus, from the same litter. They have been inseparable since birth.''

''I'm glad they came too Eesold, when they are around, the oolves, I feel so much safer.''

''You are for real, Gus, swordless in front of four of our enemy, with those two by your side, you would have more than a good chance to come out the other end alive.''

As he pondered that, Prince Gasim jumped off the end of the raft ashore, and started running excited circles all over the beach. ''If the sea is consistent in its direction Eesold, this place around here will be very safe. It seems the waters here curls back on itself towards the island. If any of us are out there, and we lose are footing, we will be taken back to the beach again.''

''Yes, it seems that way.'' she agreed. ''You know Gus, fish swim don't they, so why not us then?''

''Hum, well, don't know Ees, to tell you the truth.''

''I will teach myself to swim then.'' she decided. ''And after that I will teach Prince Gasim because if he was to lose his footing, he won't understand he will be safe again and might panic.'' She then told him softly ''...and I like it when you called me 'Ees', Gus, it was nice, nobody has ever been close enough to me to be kind to me before.''

''Well, you have a good friend in me now, Ees, I promise you.''

''Where is Prince Gasim?!''

Giggling came from behind them, and there was Prince Gasim, out of his depth, paddling with his arms and legs, with only his head above the water, trying to catch his pup up doing exactly the same thing.

Eesold waded in and copied them. Gus went in to try too, but after floundering around for a minute or two, got out spluttering away.

''Water first!'' demanded Ees.

With the raft broken up, and hauled into the undergrowth, they then set off towards that end of the islands centre. They pushed through the vegetation and followed a few trails that they came across to a rocky escarpment that towered high above them. There was a little waterfall there; it had carved itself out a landing place in the form of a wide pool.

Gasim went straight in, followed by his pup, and then the two oolve brothers jumped in from nowhere to join them.

Ees and Gus went in too, enjoying the fresh water bath, washing away the salt-water stickiness off them.

With still a day or two of food with them, they enjoyed a lazy late night sat around a small fire. It was idyllic.

Within six weeks, two homes were built, one near the safe beach and one near the waterfall. The three of them would flit from one to the other as fancy took them. Foraging and hunting was fun, Gus went out with the oolves on many occasions, marvelling at what they caught and killed, where he had no awareness of where their prey was in the first place. Some creatures they cornered, killed, and the humans butchered, would last them a week or two if smoked and dried. Fish were easy enough, and they sampled more of what the sea had to offer too, in the form of hard-shelled creatures that had a sweet soft texture and tasted strongly as the sea smelt. Ees came across an enclosed grassland, a large pocket of it a mile wide in all directions. Amongst the decomposing grasses, she found new shoots coming up through the dry stems that were loaded with seed at their tops. It was a continuous cycle she concluded. Gathering this seed, she pounded it into flour, made soft pancakes of it, and cooked it on a flat hot stone in the fire. The delicious commanding aroma as it cooked drew in Gus and Prince Gasim from nowhere, all they did was follow their noses. They were wide eyed in wonder as they pulled off pieces of this unleavened bread and ate it.

It was one day when Gus was looking at Gasim's pup that he realised in a shock that it was a pup no longer, it was not far off the same size as the other two oolves! He was staring at it when Gasim came up to him. ''Are you all right Uncle Gus?''

He looked at the boy and realised he had grown some too. Gus's eyes lowered and he shook his head sadly.

Gasim, holding Gus's hand, said to him kindly ''Aunty Ees told me you will leave us soon, Uncle Gus, and that you do not really want to go but you must and you will be sad. It is all right, we can look after ourselves from now on, so do not worry like Aunty Ees said you would as it is all right.''

''I am so sorry Prince Gasim but that is so. I have been here for a long time, far too long I think. I must find your brother King Qasim again, and try to protect him, and fight by his side.''

''You and Qasim are best friends aren't you, does that make us best friends too Uncle Gus?''

''You bet Gasim! Of course, we are!''

''Have you made up your mind Gus?'' asked Ees when she saw his face as she walked up to them.

Gus nodded.

''I saw you brooding over the last few weeks, I guessed it was time.''

Gasim was put to bed where he liked to sleep, in the middle of the three oolves. Gus went and sat by Ees's side by the fire. ''How will you get off the island Gus, and make it to the mainland?''

''I need to stay on top of the water, Ees, so there is not so much raft underneath dragging me westward. So, I am thinking of using some of that tree bark that comes off in sheets, you know, the stuff we roofed our homes with? Well, I will fold it around and seal the ends off with bark string, and tree resin should make it water tight. With enough of that westward breeze in the tent groundsheet, I should be able to overcome that westward sea direction, or at least hold my own against it. A bit of paddling might have to be done so I made some hand extenders; there is a large plate size paddle at the end that will hold enough water for me to push against, so I have forward momentum.''

''It sounds very complicated Gus!''

''Yes and no, Ees, as I will be able to test each prototype as it is made, so I know what will work and what will not. Besides, if it is successful, you will have a good idea on how to get off this island safely, won't you?''

''Dearest Gus, I will never leave this island. It is my sanctuary of the mind, as well as of the body. I am nearly an old woman now, you see, and I have found peace here for the first time in my life. I think I have enough time left to make Gasim into a strong confident young man, but not much longer. He is the son now that I have pined for all of these years, and as his mother now, he will be my last and only legacy that is left after I die here, that will ever show that I had ever existed.''

It all exploded up in Gus then, his eyes teared up as he confessed ''I need you Ees, I want you so badly it is tearing me apart. I want you, I beg you, to be my woman.''

''Then you cannot have me as your woman Gus, as we are a generation apart...''

'' I know we are, but I will look after you...''

''I know you would too, dearest Gus, and my heart would break that you devoted yourself to me, wasting your youthfulness, and sacrificing your own children for me. I would kill myself if I thought I could not dissuade you. I have seen you spying on me dear Gus, while I bathed, and very flattered I am. But what you have seen will soon decay, wrinkled, bowed back, bow legged and sagging I will be, so far different to what your present desires crave for.''

She saw the shattering of his illusions on his face as the imagery of her in the near future came unbidden to his mind. ''I am so sorry Gus.''

''But not yet Ees, not yet, it has not happened to you yet. You are still a staggeringly beautiful woman! All about you, and you yourself, satisfies my every fantasy, and real life wants and desires too. I cannot suffer not having you, Ees!''

''Then come to me dear Gus, and take me as your lover as you want, for I desire you too, so I know for the first time and the last time, what real love of the heart is all about.''

He flung himself at her, and they both ripped the clothes off each other. Gus was lost in his passions, as he kissed her all over her body, trying to touch everything about her at the same time, as he had dreamed of, and fantasised about too many times. Then he entered her, the lock was strong, powerful, each feeling the others unrestrained fervour, trying to absorb the other into them. As each erupted, and their energies subsided, they drew together, to be more a part of each other. As they lay there locked together, Gus whispered ''I did not know.''

Poignantly, Ees whispered back kindly ''Neither did I dearest Gus.''

It took a week of trying to get Gus's sophisticated raft the way he wanted. It was six times as long as it was wide, the sides were brought together back and front so they touched, it was found the front would cut cleanly through the waves, before the craft lifted to go over them, taking away that slamming shock that they had felt occasionally on their previous raft. This improvement also aided Gus on steerage, keeping a far better consistent line through the water. It sat nicely on the top of the surface too, and when he got in, it sank but a few inches, leaving a good foot as freeboard.

They both knew they had but a day or two left to be together, waiting for the wind and the sea surface to coincide so Gus could make his escape. Every chance they got, they made love, each not wanting to fall asleep to waste those precious hours when they were together.

But, alas, the time came! ''This is the last sad final goodbye, Gus, fare you well on your journey now, and your journeys in life. I have some memories now that I want to keep, they are locked away now, securely, deep in my heart, to covet and recall. No greater gift could a man give a woman.''

''I will remember you always, Ees.''

''Another legacy then, Gus. My heart is full now, where it was empty and hollow, filled, and sated with all what was missing that I thought would never ever come my way. My envy has gone now, for those women I knew the same as me now.''

''Your beard tickles Uncle Gus!'' giggled out Gasim as Gus lifted him off his feet in a hug.

''Sorry Prince Gasim, perhaps when we meet again, I will have had the chance to use some hair dissolving cream.''

''Can I grow one?''

''No not yet, Aunty Ees likes your clean-shaven face to look at, and being all curly whirly and hairy like mine will hide it. Ask her when you are this tall...'' and he put the flat of his hand level with his chin ''...and I'm sure she will give you permission to grow one then.''

''Will you Aunty Ees?!''

''Yes.'' she promised.

''Oh, good!'' he exclaimed and ran off with the two oolves around him.

''I cannot leave...'' sobbed out Gus as he stood ankle deep in the sea.

''Yes, you can. What you feel will pass on, as I will soon pass on dearest Gus. Your life is opened ended, mine is closed and I know my destiny, but you do not. One day I will be tucked away as just a vague but happy memory in your heart. One day again, think of me as you play with your children while your beloved woman prepares a family supper for you all. As you sit at that table, look lovingly around you at all that is yours, and if you recall a fleeting memory of me then, I will be with you that second. Your happiness is all I care about dearest Gus, these are the dreams I have for you, so please do not disappoint me now. Don't look back, Gus, wait until the island is far behind you before you do, then look to the tor, where Gasim and I will be waving to you from its highest point, then wave back, then turn your eyes away again and focus once more of your life's journey that is before you.''

Sobbing pitifully, Gus boarded his craft, got out again, withdrew his Patu from his belt, put it in in Ees's hands, looked one last time into her eyes, and he was gone.

The tent sheet billowed, pulling strongly the clean lined craft through the water, easily overcoming the drag exerted on it by the sea's direction.

There was no paddling needed, as he headed northeast at a steady speed, leaving the peninsular northwest of him. He experimented by dragging his paddle in the sea, and found that he could control the crafts direction and sideways drift. He tried heading true north, but a few eastward gusts that caught the groundsheet nearly turned him over. He settled into a northeast direction until the vagueness of the peninsular was disappearing, transforming into a more solid view. He had been so preoccupied keeping his craft under control that he had no opportunity to look back at the island. He pulled the groundsheet down and stored it, leaving just the seas direction to propel him relative to the land. The balance between its direction and the winds kept his course true for the tip of land on the east side of the peninsular.

He turned his head back. It shook him how far he had travelled; the island was losing its definition. His eyes focused on the tiny black spot that was the tor, he fancied he did see even tinier dots on top of that, but was unsure. As disappointment and sadness flared up inside him, the stretched emotional band that joined Ees and him together suddenly snapped. Deep grieving for her overwhelmed him, which was a good thing, and he fell into the craft, curled up in the foetal position, and he cried his heart out.

How long he lay there, he did not know. The sounds of water breaking on a beach slowly drew him out of himself, and he looked around finding that he was not that far from where they had set off. It pained him breaking up his craft, it had been a good craft, and deserved better. Besides the clothes on his back, and a pocket full of dried fish, his only resource was the groundsheet. Finding his way around to their departure point, and up the hidden stream under the trees, everything seemed so overgrown that there was not even a sign of their last campsite. Looking north, and taking in a deep breath, Gus started walking, only to stop dead in his tracks in shock.

There, up a tree, in its branches, clung on an Amber uniform that was holding together the badly decomposing body of its wearer.

He walked up quite openly, as what had happened here had happened a long time ago. Looking around, two more dead Ambers' were in other trees, another lay ten yards away from an isolated one. He went over to inspect it. The uniform was torn to shreds; and rotten flesh had pushed through the rips, he could see the neck bone, now visible because the throat had been torn away.

The enigma was, whatever had gotten to this one; its intension was not to eat what it had killed?

Suddenly, distant deep howls sent fearful shivers through him. Ignoring his first impulse to climb the tree, somehow knowing that one would not work, Gus ran away from the noise, then another howl came from his left, so he ran right, another from the left so he went right again and ran on. One came from his right, and as he turned away from it, another from his left, and at a tangent he ran straight into a small dead-end gully.

He spun around, defenceless he stared into the eyes of seven oolves, and at their feet were a dozen pups. Immediately two came forward low and growling, and went each side of him, as another leapt forward straight at him.

As he bowled over backwards, there was a kaleidoscope of oolves as they leapt on him, he felt the teeth press into his throat, but they did not break the skin. Suddenly, they sprang back and away, leaving him in a circle of them. Climbing to his unsteady feet, absentmindedly wiping the saliva away from his throat, Gus looked into their eyes. One came forward, he presented his hand to it, and it sniffed, then yaffed. The oolve pack came in again, but this time it was excitement in their postures, they milled around him, nearly knocking him off his feet again.

''You stayed and you formed your own pack, waiting for us to return.'' he guessed while looking at the month's old pups. Falling back on his butt, more from the shear relief he felt than anything else, he was pounced on yet again, but with wagging tails this time, instead of tearing fangs.

Gus felt safe then, with these oolves around, but he knew nothing about them, only what he had witnessed on the trail, and that was nothing really; only their determination to pull the buggy.

Mind at ease again, he walked back to the beach where his party had departed, and he built up a large pile of dry wood there. In the pitch-black of night, he used for real his fire making training, and set fire to it. He stood behind it and waved ''I made it Ees, I made it, and I am safe!!!'' he hollered.

Ees had left Gasim asleep in the oolve bundle, and climbed to the top of the tor once again. As she peered out into the darkness, a tiny distant dim star ignited on the horizon, and she waved back.

For the first few weeks, Gus was perpetually hungry, having to play tug-of-war with the pups with what the adult oolves regurgitated up for them after returning from their hunting. However, more and more, these pups were encouraged to follow the hunt, rather than hide in a secure place awaiting their dinner. Soon they were mingling with the adults seeking a kill. Gus was just another pup with them, sort of, it was how he saw it, being as naïve and untrained as they were.

It was always a hard run to catch the pack up, but the pups slowed them enough so that he could. There were disapproving stares as he tried to stem his panting when he did get to them though.

He saw how they worked, sometimes doing what they did to him, that is steering a scared creature this way and that straight into a trap. Sometimes one oolve would charge alone, especially if it was big, only to turn tail and be chased itself, right into an ambush for the quarry. 'Let it come to you' was a favourite technique for Gus as he could use his stone hammer, not that he particularly wanted too, but whoever of them brought something down, they got the first scoff at it, plus a round of thanks by the others, usually a lick on the face for him by all.

The great day came when he led his first hunting trip. They had come across a herd of ginormous frightful looking beasts. Hunting had been scarce for them in the last few days, and a kill was desperately needed for the pups. The oolve pack was scared though, they were not stupid. Gus sized up the herd, a small one, taller than he was standing, was by the side of another even bigger one, and Gus thought this was its mother. They were out on the outskirt of the herd, near a low rise. Gus thought it through. If they could draw off the mother, chase the young one over the rise, it would be out of sight of the mother when she came back, and so would they be, and they could then keep the young one running for a mile or two, then bring it down.

Gus had noticed that whoever crept forward first, led that particular hunt, the drawback was, he would have to be the main challenger, after all, it was his idea. He crawled forward through the grass towards the young one, all the oolves eyes were upon him, and he jabbed a pointing finger in which way he wanted the two by his side to go, and they obediently sped off in that direction. He got ready for his charge, and pointed towards the top of the rise.

As Gus dashed forward, the five oolves that side of him headed over the rise just as the mother espied the two oolves heading in her direction and charged at them. These oolves then turned to be chased, away from the young one, while Gus sprinted right at it waving his arms about.

As he ran up, it just stood there looking at him, showing no fear whatsoever. It was when he punched it on the nose did it bellow and turn to run away. As Gus chased after it, he heard another bellow, much louder and much angrier. He dared not look back! With his head down sprinting with all he was worth he almost caught up with the fleeing young one as it approached the rise. The bellow came again, much closer this time, it was a call thought Gus, but the young one was in a blind panic and did not hesitate before going up the rise. Gus bellowed at it to keep it moving, but it was a very tame noise compared to the answering bellowing from the mother. He powered up the rise, seeming much steeper now than he would have liked. He slowed and looked back and the mother was following, eyes locked on to him, and he suddenly found that little bit extra energy to get going again that much faster!

Down the other side, he saw the small one disappearing into some trees with five oolves on its tail. Gus headed for the nearest shoulder height brush, where he turned his head to see the mother powering down on him, so he ducked down and to the right, and the mother went straight on. He ran out into the open, only to see the mother turn on her tail and head towards him once again. She was but yards away from his back, and the noise of her so close snorting sent Gus sprinting the harder, in a red haze, he saw a twenty-foot-long slender branch coming out from a tree and jumped up to it, swung his legs and arms around it, only for it to bend down to the ground under his own weight. As his back hit the ground, still cuddling the branch, the mother ran over him. Gus let go, sprang to his feet, and sprinted again to the other side of the tree, where he lay down in the long grasses.

Not really caring now, as he was so burnt out, he lay there, breathing hard, face pressed deep into the grass. He heard the mother again as she crashed out of the undergrowth, bellowing in rage for losing sight of him. He heard her then scouting around, a few times quite near to where he lay. Eventually, after her bellowing calls for her young one was not answered, she started to 'low'. Mournful it sounded, and as the lowing sound diminished as she made her way back to the herd, Gus lay there feeling very miserable about it all.

He wandered to where the young one had disappeared, and followed the broken undergrowth trail. It was a few miles before the oolves brought down the exhausted young one. He was greeted by the oolves with excitement, they were all over him, he was knocked to the ground a few times before he gave up and allowed them to prance all over him.

Gus was brought great chunks of steaming meat, as the pups were. However, it was good; his teeth could part and chew it easy enough. The whole pack stayed there for three days, gorging themselves and playing with the pups, as he did, and he too was played with. There was a lot of hide and seek, a pup would nip his backside to make him angry, then scamper away in the undergrowth, the game was not to be found and be chastised by the victim.

Gus developed his own games. From thirty feet away, he would throw a stone at one of the sleeping males, let him see him, and then run away. As soon as he heard the annoyed oolve behind him, he would throw another stone high in the air and then dive to cover. As the oolve reached where he had been, the stone landed and the oolve chased after the sound. He ran the other way, knowing full well the oolve would hear him, and do the same. Four times was his record.

As they travelled northward, only making a mile a day sometimes, depending on the hunting, Gus became increasingly assimilated with these oolves. He was chastised, as the pups were, if he overstepped the mark though, by a nip on the butt, or held down and growled at. But as the pups were learning, so was he. He could walk as silently as they now, creep and crawl without the slightest of sounds, hunt in the dark night reading the minutest of clues to follow their prey. They had adapted to him too, slowing their haste so he could keep up. If the hunt was a long one and he got lost, one would always come back to find him, and lead him back to the kill.

They started to meet Amber patrols that they skirted around, or stayed hid until they passed. They came across many abandoned campsites, all untidy messes, with litter strewn all about. In one of the largest, they seemed to have caught themselves a large male oolve there, it was in a branch cage, and it had been tortured with swords, its wounds were clearly visible. The stench of it, when it actually died, still lingered, driving away those that set up that actual camp. Gus knew of this defence, the repulsive stink an oolve would release when it died through being traumatised, deterring any would-be predator to do it again.

It saddened him. He had a connection with these creatures now and as anger rose up in him, he recognised the same anger in the oolves. There were no words, instructions, indications, or indicators, but the whole pack knew what quarry they would be hunting that night!

Noses down, the whole oolve pack moved off, following where their new prey went.

He did not have the oolves incredible sense of smell, but long before the sound of it reached his ears, his was enhanced enough, through months of training it, to detect the campsite's peculiar smells in contrast to the natural aroma's he had breathed in for months.

Both of his ears twitched as he peeked from the top of a small hill over to where the minute sounds were coming from, and was amazed on how far their campsite was away. A mile and a half at least he guessed, maybe two miles, all he was detecting was an indistinct background vibration slightly disturbing the natural noises of the wind through the vegetation. His ears prickled, as his concentration focused on it.

Out from the camp proper by a hundred yards, he saw six equally spaced tiny defined shadows move slightly, and guessed that they were the boundary guards. Another dozen or so, more easily seen Amber's, were mingling around three fires surrounded by six tents, one a little larger than the rest.

Their camp was right out in the open, they had either anticipated, or learnt the hard way, that hiding a camp amongst trees, and the like, was a very dangerous thing to do. It was going to be very difficult to catch them unawares where they were, Gus knew.

Taking out one of the boundary guards was his first priority; so to make a hole for himself to sneak in towards the largest of the tents. It would afford the most cover, and from there he would be able to conduct the whole attack. He knew by experience that the oolves would wait crouched down in the darkness near their potential kills, with their unstaring eyes upon him awaiting his orders.

Gus was the first to move forward. He knew, and the oolves knew then, that the attack was now his initiative.

About a hundred yards away from the bounty guards it was time to split the oolves up, and by just touching each one and pointing, he sent three one way around them and two the other way. Without further instruction the two remaining oolves and the pups stayed put, their eyes locked onto Gus as he crept forward towards his prey.

A half a dozen times he nearly broke cover too soon, not trusting himself or his ability to get closer to the guard. He could hear his own noises, they seemed loud enough to carry, but the guard just wandered back and forward along his line of patrol, at one time seemingly gazing right at him, and then moving off without any show of alarm.

The guard's feet passed Gus's fingertips, he stood up behind him, and brought his stone hammer down on the top of his head, and as the body fell, Gus followed it down. He lifted his head a little, it was as it was, and no alarm went out.

He crawled inwards on his elbows and knees, each movement deliberate, slow, and considered, until he was behind the large tent. With his back to it, he swiped his arms inwards, indicating to the oolves to attack.

It took a minute or two before the screaming chorus from the five boundary guards split the air. Gus crawled to the front of the tent and peeked around it. The Amber's there had surrounded their captain in a circle of drawn swords; they were staring outwards into the night. It was impossible for them to penetrate the darkness; their eyes had been acclimatised by the light from their own fires.

Gus waited patiently; there was no sound, no movement out there where the attack had been.

''Report!'' ordered the captain, nothing came back. ''Report I say, hear me all?!!!'' he demanded angrily, still nothing.

Gus startled at the sound of another human voice again.

With a wave of the captain's hand, six more Ambers' broke away from him, and walked cautiously out towards the boundary, one was coming Gus's way.

Gus lay along the length of the tent until he was passed, then got up, moved forward and his stone hammer struck again.

He went back to his lookout, and as the Amber's backs disappeared into the darkness, he swiped his arms again towards him.

''It's those creatures again...Ahhhhhhhh....!!'' was cut off abruptly, followed by five more short sharp screams, and then silence descended again.

Gus waited patiently once more.

''We have to get out of here, Captain!'' was demanded in a panicked voice.

''It's all the bloody same you idiot. If it's not those things out there on their own, then it's those other things that they pull along. They do not stand and fight, bugger 'um, just disrupt us, hurt us, and then run away again. Don't they know how to fight proper like?! I ask you, what sort of Plebs are these anyway?! They were meant to run away and hide, but their too bloody stupid to even know how to do that! This bloody planet, I hate it, a shite of a place it is...'' the captain's voice trailed off despondently.

Gus waited another thirty minutes, and still the captain remained surrounded. If he instigated an all-out attack right then some of the oolves were sure to be cut down. His acquired oolve instinct studied the problem, then he crawled to the back of the tent again. Sweeping his arms from his shoulders to the front of him, he brought his hands to his chest. Within a few minutes, the oolves he had sent out after the boundary guards, silently crawled in, and lay by his side. He stood and crept around to the front of the tent to look; the Amber's were in the same configuration.

He crept back, and then crawled out towards the boundary, at about half way he cautiously stood, and then beckoned with his hands.

Within the minute the Amber's became alert and were looking out towards where Gus had guessed the two remaining oolves and their pups where. He watched the Amber's carefully as he beckoned again, they became agitated, and Gus beckoned again, and saw them with swords ready. Gus saw the pups first, sprinting towards their prey. He then held is palms up in front of him, and the two adult oolves overrun their pups to turn on their tails and stop the charge. In a semicircle, the two oolves and pups crept towards the Amber's, growling, fangs exposed.

Gus sprinted towards the backs of the preoccupied Amber's, stone hammer high above his head. The five oolves came around him, and as they all charged together, Gus did not hear a sound from the passing of their feet. The pups charged at that moment, led in by the adults, and as the Amber's prepared to swing their swords, Gus slammed into the backs of them with his oolves.

The shrieks were more from fright than pain as the Amber's were dispatched; leaving just the captain that had been protected by them facing Gus as he swung around to challenge him.

As he focused on Gus, the captains hand started to shake so violently his sword dropped to the ground. With wide petrified eyes he stood their staring, and then terrified screams came, long and insane they were, that continued on, on and on, stopping Gus in his tracks.

Gus stood there very confused, as the captain ran straight through the fire and headed off into the darkness, his screaming never stopped until Gus was out of hearing range.

''Well, what do you reckon about that then?'' chuckled out Gus.

The oolves came to him haffing away, it had been a good hunt; none of them were even hurt. The pups worried the dead bodies, running from one to the other, trying to tempt them to get up and start running again. Meanwhile, the oolves gathered around the fires and started the victory howl, Gus joined in with them too.

He spent a little time pillaging their tents, coming across stores of dried fish and meat, which he threw out to the oolves, and they scoffed at it. The pups loved it!

Riffling around in the largest tent that he assumed was the captains; he came across newly drawn maps. On them were marked the campsites this party had just left and where they were going to. In addition, on them, were the movements of other parties of Amber's, one of them had an Earth1 emblem. All the parties followed their own route plan, interlinking with many others. Gus saw this covered a vast area, but because he did not know where he was to start with on this planet, he did not know the significance of it all right then. By each campsite were numbers, some crossed out, it looked like they were all from one to seven, but mixed up. This camp was pencilled in, he guessed because they had moved away from the stink of the oolve they had tortured and killed, so that meant this camp was at the moment an unregistered one. The numbers he guessed were how many days to stay at the spot, and when done, to move on to the next, always leaving a seeming randomness in the equation.

He ate heartily on the dried fish and meat, and washed it down from one of the canteens of water he had found. The rest of that night dozing by the fire, he was warm for the first time in many weeks. It was cold this far north, compared to the island paradise he had lived on for that short time.

The following morning, he attempted to make his plans. Homebuilding must be in striking distance for sure, simply because he was within the invasion zone. Not knowing if it was just over the next rise, or a hundred miles away, he could not even guess where to start looking. He studied the maps to find a centre, but it was so complex nothing seemed to indicate a known point. He was mulling it all over when out slipped ''Homebuilding, where are you?!''

The whole oolve pack was around him in seconds, tails wagging, and haffing at him.

''Homebuilding?!'' he said aloud and studied them. They got very excited, some trotting off to the east, to stop, then to look back at him.

''They know where it is.'' he whispered to himself. First things first though, he collapsed the tents and burnt them on the fire together with all the equipment, storage boxes and provisions. He scouted around collecting up all the rubbish and threw that on too. Then the bodies, and as he was hauling one corpse across, a couple of oolves managed to interpret what he was doing and copied him, dragging them by the back of their necks towards the fire.

Gus looked at the map, they were about three miles west on the northern route they should have been on, and with a little bit of luck, it might not be found again.

His clothes by this time were in shreds, although he had been given a sturdy green dyed fighting jacket and trousers when he left. It was not the wear; it was getting it wet and then drying out so many times that had weakened the fabric. But there was enough of it to store the maps into, and they set off.

''Reports, Pilar?'' asked King Qasim.

''None of note Your Majesty, it has been quiet again. We got only eighteen today, from a large camp down near Arimina's Island, they have started to build a more permanent settlement there, using wood from the forest to the west of the river. Two patrols passed nearby here; our men dressed as Amber's waved at them; they did not stop to inspect the garrison this time.''

''Very well, get your injuries tended captain Pilar, eat and rest for a few days here. It will take me that long to write the despatches I want you to deliver. I want you to be as fit as possible when you leave Homebuilding, for it has been noticed the patrol routes they follow are slowly contracting inwards in this direction. I want you away from here as soon as possible, out of the danger zone.''

''I will go to the hospital now.''

With Erimentha by his side, and his two alpha oolves at his heels, King Qasim wearily made his way through the deserted great hall of Homebuilding towards his quarters, only seeing the patrols of his personal guard roving around the inside walls. Lunn, who was standing guard there, opened the door to his quarters and Qasim made his way into his living room. The lamplights flickered a little with the movement of the air, as the oolves stopped dead and looked fixedly at a figure sat relaxing in one of the armchairs.

Qasim held his breath as he raised his lamp, the face looking back at him he did not know.

''Hello Qasim.'' was said quietly.

However, he did know the voice though ''Gus?! Is that you?!''

''Yes, it is I. After a long and perilous, but successful journey, I am prepared now to honour the pact between us. I sit here unchallenged by any warriors, soldiers, police, guard, and oolves to show you that I am ready.''

''Indeed, you are Gus! But how...? How was it even possible that you managed to get into the most guarded place on this planet unseen and unheard?!''

''Predators of the night, ruthless predators of the night Qasim. Cunning, wily, sly, calculating, and shrewd, remember?''

Qasim shook his head in wonder, then demanded kindly ''Come here you...''

Gus stood and they hugged, long and hard.

''These maps you might want to peruse, Qasim.''

''Impossible...! How...?''

''When my tale is told Qasim ...''

''Say nothing Gus, unless Gasim is not safe.'' Qasim begged.

''Nothing will be said.'' assured Gus.

''Lunn, get a bottle of the green stuff, seven mugs, find Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki and Pilar, and bring Erimentha in with you when you return.'' called out Qasim.

With more lamps in his quarters, Qasim, with Lord Ayo, Lady Itagaki, Pilar, Lunn, and Erimentha stood staring in shock at the sight of Gus. ''It is that half man and half oolve monster the Amber's are terrified of, that was recently reported.'' mused Pilar. ''Your eyes, Gus, they are of the oolves...!'' she whispered in shocked awe.

Itagaki mused ''So much heartbreak, so much pain... so was your struggle out there dearest Gus. Half of you is elsewhere, left behind you, somewhere on your trail...''

Chapter 10

''Where is Ouida?!'' Thaddaeus hollered out in the heart of the battle.

''She fights away from us, Thad, out in the open, where her techniques are more effective.'' hollered back Takeshi as the foe he was fighting slid passively off the end of his sword to the ground.

''The wedge is to drive forward, Takeshi, scoop her up, and try to keep her surrounded this time. If Ouida has any chance at all to take this unprecedented opportunity of an easy escape from Petra2, then she must get on that hop shuttle. The planet emergency has only just been sounded, and it will be within the hour that everything will be slammed down tight and stagnating. After that, this one and only chance will be gone.''

''Hear you Thad, ready when you are!'' confirmed Takeshi as he fought his way towards Ouida.

''Oooooaaah, aaah...!!'' bellowed Thaddaeus as the signal. ''Oooooaaah, aaah!!!'' bounced back long and spirited from the thousands of warriors in the wedge formation as they drove hard forward.

Takeshi and Ouida, shoulder to shoulder, were quickly overrun each side of them, those that did, peeled off to engage the enemy, support followed, and they all pressed outwards. The wedge, Takeshi at its point, drove on through the cleared path by the continuous conveyor-belt of warriors coming in from each side.

Thaddaeus had incredibly moved faster than the word could be spread of the uprising, simply because, nobody believed it. The small pockets of would-be opposition they came across merely ran away out of their path. It was midday in mid-town on the first day when coordinated resistance formed. Thaddaeus and his army had been buzzed over by cruisers all that morning; he was confused because they had plenty of time to act on their reports, but nothing seemed to be happening. Little did he know, those that had reported what they had seen from aloft, were generally laughed at, indeed one captain was so annoyed that he put the crew on report for 'flippant gross exaggeration'.

Nevertheless, as these very same reports kept coming in, they had to be believed, but still very reluctantly. Not one police captain wanted to disturb the Elite, who paradoxically lived where Downtown was on Petra3, with this news, so it was some time before they got involved, and ordering their guard out into the fight was only made after much hesitation waiting for the conformation that 'they' would believe.

As was somewhat expected, the civilians did not involve themselves, most by running away and hiding. But those that could not get out of the way in time, and were ignored by the Pleb warriors, seemed shocked and surprised at first, then as their fears drained away, some joined in with the rebellion and fought, while some even dragged wounded Plebs into their domes for safety. All the others, sat on that proverbial fence and waited to see whom the victors would be that they would be subservient to.

The only thing that did not need confirmations was their direction. It was blatantly obvious that the terminal was their target, and because it was on the far side of town from Downtown and the mine, the enemy had time to put together a fighting force, the greatest number in the protection of the terminal. However, the wedge had momentum, and much closer now than it would have been if the resistance had come when expected. As it was, instead of a long trailed out fighting front as was planned, it was thick and sturdy, moving swiftly southward.

''Sir, it has been reported that a small militia has been formed, even one female is amongst them, a young Class4 girl by accounts.''

''Send an equal number of our warriors to them then, and have them fight alongside them.''

Thaddaeus was in the thick of the wedge, directing the deployment of his warriors. His only concern was to keep the wedge moving south as quickly as possible, to give his brother a chance to reach the terminal before the tip of the wedge, the weakest point, was nipped off and they be divided.

This new daring plan was to give Ouida a chance to abscond in a stolen spaceship, bound for Petra1, before everything slammed down. Space captains right then, would be doing all that they could to escape the planet too before the lockdown, so plenty would defy the orders to stay planet bound, paying a hefty bribe to be let through to get away. It was a very short window, and when it closed, everybody would be trapped.

As was expected, an enemy wedge drove into the side of the Pleb formation. It buckled, but there was still passage the other side of it that Takeshi and Ouida fought through. It was just in time, as the nipped off tip was flanked, those warriors at the back turned to defend, those each side came together in the protection of Ouida. Within yards of the terminal, the doors burst open and Plebs armed with clubs and swords issued out to fight back those chasing.

Ouida, on the run, was ushered quickly to the shoot train and she was away. She stripped off her fighting garb to reveal Gobbwer's landfall captain's uniform which she had originally used to get planet bound. Meanwhile Takeshi stripped off to reveal a police captain's uniform, they were among a hundred others, all Plebs in various disguises.

They reached the take-off barrel and it was heaving with panicking Uptowner's and space Captains, all trying to escape into space. About a third of the people were Plebs in disguise, and when Ouida and Takeshi emerged from the train, they were jostled and shoved by them through the mingling crowd towards the shuttle. Both were ready with a thick wad of cash in their hands. The guards making the selection for the next, and possibly the last, take off were cherry picking the bribes. They were very happy, as they knew most that they were letting through would be soon brought back down again, and they could sting them again to get a ride on the shoot train to the only place next they thought was safe, and that was the terminal.

Ouida and Takeshi reached forward exposing their money, and it was greedily grabbed at, they were then hauled through the throng by their wrists and up the gantry to the shuttle. It was standing room only; they barged their way into a corner, and did their best, using their trouser belts, to lash themselves to the bulwark. It felt as if they were being cut in half by the g-forces. They survived though, but a few other passengers had not. Bruised and battered they boarded the space station, packed full it was, the squash was mainly around the taxi docks, a few dead bodies, those murdered so others could jump the line, were around each.

The taxi driver's job that they were bound by law to follow, was to bring those in orbit to the space station. It was mainly the captains wishing to get away to their spaceships at the taxi docks, being pestered by Uptowner's with lots of money begging them to take them with them. This is where Ouida and Takeshi were meant to say their goodbyes, but a knife was pulled and flashed around when the announcement came that the total slam down was in full force. A taxi had just docked that second, and a fight started to use it, even though it would have been against the law for the taxi driver to depart with his passengers.

Ouida and Takeshi pulled their daggers and dived into the fray. As the other taxi docks were becoming inoperative one at a time, those waiting there ran to this one, and both Ouida and Takeshi were buried deep between them and the dock door. As the passengers were disembarking from the taxi, the close down signal for that dock was held in stasis until they were clear. Ouida made to dive over the few captains barring her way, but a knife flashed and buried itself deep into her side. Takeshi let go of his police captain's persona and the warrior way exploded throughout him. His dagger found marks from one side of his body to the other, then he went forward, he punched out with his dagger hand, pulled it back, and two more victims fell dead in front of him. As Ouida's body curled around her knife wound, Takeshi's arms went around her waist, he then turned with his back facing the shuttle, and barged backwards skittling away the taxi driver and his passengers. They panicked, and made to escape into the station, pushing back those that were panicking too to board the taxi.

Without anybody coming or going within five seconds the close down signal in stasis for that dock activated, slamming shut tight the dock hatch.

Ouida groaned out ''Quick Takeshi, get me in the driver's seat!''

He lifted her and dumped her down into it, where she took control and blasted away.

''How long do we have?''

Mumbling weakly Ouida explained ''It is a domino effect Takeshi, but a very complex one. The taxies are all joined on their own line, and as soon as the tumbling starts, it will eventually ripple through the lot. Space ships and taxies have a strong link, ours for instance thinks a captain is hurt or delayed before he can leave, so we are on a grace time, a sort of reserve programmed in, in case this happens. Nevertheless, it is fast running out as the space station is preparing itself for abandonment, closing down all unnecessary systems. And as soon as that sequence is completed, it will be a graveyard up here.''

Ouida franticly scanned around the closest ships in orbit ''There, that one!'' she groaned out pointing.

''What is it?''

''It is a deep-space high tonnage hauler, you can tell because of the potbellied size of the hold, and as it is a big one, it will have massive powerful engines.''

They flew straight into the open hatch; it had been in the process of being loaded from cargo pods that were standing off nearby.

''A calamity we need...'' whispered Ouida in her growing weaker state. Flying across the hold to the other side, and nudging the bulwark with the nose of her taxi did nothing except bounce them back! ''Must... must activate the emergency systems...''

Takeshi, who had been watching intently as Ouida controlled the taxi, reached over her shoulder, and slammed forward the burn accelerator. The impact crumpled the nose of the taxi, and a minor shudder went through the ship. Hatches slammed shut, warning lights went on all over the place as air rushed in to pressurise the hold. As the air stabilised there was a collective clunk as ten big air filters protruded from the overhead, and began filtering and cleaning the air.

''Hurry Takeshi, to the bridge...!''

Sat in the captain's chair she called up the coordinates for Petra1, and hit auto. Ouida then slumped; Takeshi got in beside her and held her up so she could see.

It was an agonising few minutes while the ship pulsed away from its orbit and taxied out to line up for the acceleration zone to Petra1.

The banshee sounding warning sirens went quiet. ''Get me into cryo, Takeshi, level one; it is easy enough to activate. Then my darling stowaway, strip naked so you carry nothing that can hurt you, and get back into this seat as quickly as you can. You will have to ride out the acceleration into hyperspace, it will be painful for you, but stay alive you hear, stay alive!''

Thaddaeus stood in his blood-splattered armour watching the police and guard sort themselves out in front of him. A white flag had been shown; Thaddaeus had no idea what it was for or why it was franticly waved at him, but as the intensity of the fight lessoned and the police and guard started to withdraw, so Thaddaeus had pulled back his fighters too. Frowning deeply Thaddaeus watched as a major, with four captains behind him in support, stepped forward. He was then beckoned by the major's flicking fingertips.

Thaddaeus looked behind him in wide-eyed amazement, shrugged his shoulders, then turned and walked towards the major.

''The rules...!'' snapped out the major.

''The rules...?!'' chuckled back Thaddaeus cutting him off.

''Yes, the rules, you lot are not fighting properly.''

''Aren't we...?!''

''No, you are not! There are set protocols laid down for this type of warfare, and you as the leader have breached them all, every last one of them!''

''Have I?'' he laughed out at him.

''Yes, so, on the morrow, we must all start at the beginning again to follow them!'' The major was very adamant about this.

''Start again on the morrow...?'' Thaddaeus whispered out in disbelief, then his head went back roaring with laughter.

His head came back down, he had an ear-to-ear smile, and his eyes were tearing in a red face. He looked long and hard at the major, and he roared with laughter once more. Thaddaeus's body went limpish in his mirth, and with a stupid fixed grin on his face he asked ''Tell me all about these rules then?''

''Well, you must form in ranks back in Downtown, or better still at the mine. And then we will form in ranks in front of you, see...?'' with the stupid grin and laughing eyes at what he was hearing Thaddaeus kept nodding as the major spoke. ''...and then we will perhaps send a line in each to battle it out, or maybe two if you want to...'' the major told him to seem more than fair about it ''...but no more than that mind you? Then you and I will have a little chat about the outcome, to see if any compromises can be made. Then we will send some more in...'' and as the major prattled on Thaddaeus's jaw went slack, with slightly crossed eyes, and through his tears, he listened to the absurdity of what was expected of him.

''...and my captain here...'' the major pointed to one of them, who gave a little wave at Thaddaeus to say hello ''...has volunteered to teach you all about it tonight. He will draw up some nice little pictures for you, showing each stage, and when they are in sequence, all you have to do is to follow the page numbers.''

The volunteered captain nudged his major and explained ''I do not think they will know numbers if they do not know any letters you know?''

''Yes, your right...'' agreed the major. He turned back to Thaddaeus and suggested ''What about if this nice captain stayed with you to turn the pages after each set piece?'' with a bit of afterthought he demanded ''Only until the courting battles are over I mean, then I want you to promise me, to let him come back on my side before the major battles start.''

''Seems... seems fair enough to me!'' chuckled out Thaddaeus.

With hesitancy, the major enquired ''Is there... is there somebody else I can talk to that is a little bit soberer and a mite more dignified?''

Thaddaeus, lost in his silent laughter, turned his head around to look, then turned back again saying ''No, no, sorry major, I don't think so.''

''Ah well, it is as we had expected!'' And under his breath he mumbled wearily ''Simple minded moronic cretins every last one of them.'' He had a distasteful look on his face for Thaddaeus.

''Hey?!'' Thaddaeus blurted out in a hurt voice.

''Yes, that's right. Now be nice to this captain when he is with you explaining the rules, all right?'' The captain then walked forward.

With a kind smile on his face for Thaddaeus, he stood unarmed but a few feet away.

For a few seconds, unbelievingly, Thaddaeus just stood staring at him in wonderment, then swung his sword and cut the captains head right off at his neck.

Thaddaeus looked up at the startled major as he exclaimed crossly, finger wagging at Thaddaeus ''That... is... not in the rules...!''

''Simple minded moronic cretins, indeed, hey?!!! Come here you!'' he bellowed as he charged at the major.

''The rules, the rules need...?!'' demanded the major a second before his head too was on the ground.

''Oooooaaah, ah!!! Oooooaaah, ah!!! Oooooaaah, ah!!!'' roaring split the air as the Petra2 warriors saw the obvious failure of the truce.

''Run..!'' Thaddaeus warned ominously to the three remaining captains, and they started back stepping towards their own lines, not one of them took their fearful eyes off him.

On a dead straight arm, he then raised his sword high above his head and then let it fall pointing at their hated enemy ''Oooooaaah, ah!!!'' he bellowed, and charged.

Ouida came to as the chugging of the cryo unit died away. Her side still hurt as she moved, the cabinet not having quite enough time to complete the repairs of the knife wound. Staggering a little to the captain's chair, fear struck her as Takeshi was still in a foetal position, with his passive pale exhausted face near his knees. He groaned as he slowly came around, then asked ''You all right?''

''Not bad. How was it?''.

He chuckled out ''Wouldn't have come if I had known.''

''It will pass. I will try to find us something to eat and drink, it will revive us and then we can take stock.''

''Bloody awful muck this is!'' Takeshi exclaimed as he put another piece of replicated steak into his mouth.

''I would like to say you will get used to it, but you won't!''

''Yuck! Anyway, what is the plan Ouida? You're the leader, I, your vassal. Sorry about messing up though, I know I should not be here to complicate things for you''

''My plans were to be made as soon as I entered orbit around Petra1, Takeshi, before that it would be impossible to guess the state of affairs there. So, I am in exactly the same position, so nothing has been wrecked by you being here. The advantage is, I can weave you in or out of my plans as deemed fit.''

He got up, and bowed saying ''Standing ready for my orders ma'am.''

Ouida giggled out ''You silly fool...''

He smiled.

''Right...!'' she demanded ''...first things first. I need to go back into cryo for a week at level one to get fully fit. I need you, Takeshi...''

''And I need you too...!'' he exclaimed sadly.

''Not now, I have a nasty knife wound, Takeshi?!'' she scolded him. He chuckled. ''While I am away, I need you to strip out of this ship everything that you can move into the hold. Use the taxi as the nucleus and secure everything to that in a mound. Find tools, and unbolt or cut away all you can, stripping the ship to a skeleton. In a week when I come out of cryo...''

''I can have you then, right?'' he asked hopefully.

She giggled back ''Takeshi, stop it, this is very important, now listen! In a week when I come out of cryo, I will take us out of hyperspace, and open the hatch doors to space. The more that is sucked out, the faster I can make this thing go. Our power to weight ratio is what I want to improve, see?'' she looked at his nonplus face ''And then you can have me after that then, if you want to, all right?''

''Go get yourself sorted my darling, while I wait the wait of the impatient.''

''Work hard, my darling, time is very important...''

''Don't worry, from dawn to dusk, I promise, as I need to keep my mind occupied, and not succumb to the impulse to ravish you while you lay in your slumber.''

''Takeshi!!!'' she scolded ''...the thought of that has flustered me, now I badly need you, and will have to wait the wait of the impatient too.''

As she was drifting off, Ouida considered this change in Takeshi. Now, for the first time in his young life, outside of a war zone, he was portraying who he really was, a mischievous little boy at heart. In a slight shock, she realised that she was too, giggling away like a little girl, now released for a very short time away from any immediate dangers. She giggled herself into sleep, knowing for her it would seem like seconds in time before they were locked together again in their loving embrace, but for poor Takeshi, knowing it would frustrate him, it would seem like a month.

Neither could wait, the drive to unite was just too strong for them both. The only suitable position was in the captain's chair, that Takeshi laid her in after lifting her out of the cryo cabinet as soon as her eyes fluttered open. Not fully awake yet it was like a dream for Ouida, a powerful erotic dream that did not end. ''If we were to die right now...'' mused Ouida.

''... it would have been worth being born for.'' sighed out Takeshi.

They lay there a little longer for Ouida to fully awaken. Suddenly Takeshi demanded ''Breakfast first... I'm bloody starving!!'' he exclaimed as he untangled himself from her and got up.

There was a space left for the table and chairs in the hold hatchway, with all the rest crammed full with what Takeshi could remove from the ship and pack in there.

''What are we eating...?!'' Ouida asked in disgust.

''I dunno, I couldn't make out the controls of the replicator, so I just hit buttons on and off and this stuff come out. I have been eating it for about six days now you know, it is the only stuff that I made that I could swallow!''

Ouida went into a giggling fit, ''Oh my darling...!'' she sympathised. ''Whatever it is, it is awful!!''

''Oh, I dunno, after six days on the stuff, it doesn't seem too bad to me now!''

''Yuck! Wait a minute, and I will make us something nice.''

''Can't, the replicator is in there somewhere...'' and pointed at the ginormous pile of stuff in the hold.

''What are we going to eat then...?''

''Well, I made lots of this stuff up, and put it in boxes and in the cupboards in the kitchen.''

Ouida went to look ''Its oozing out all over the place, everywhere, Takeshi, the boxes have gone soft and are splitting too, it has just about covered the floor!''

''Well, we can scoop that stuff up first, eat it, and then from the cupboards, it'll be all right!''

''No, it will not, we do not even know what it is? We could be poisoning ourselves!''

''Well, I'm all right, I got used to it, in fact it does not even give me the runs anymore, quite the opposite to tell you the truth, I haven't had to go for five days now!''

She looked horrified into Takeshi's earnest face. ''You get that replicator back up and running this minute young man!''

''But the chemicals for it were the first thing I chucked into the hold, there right at the back!''

''I don't care, you dig for them then!''

''Oh!! I just got all that in there too, I will never find it!''

She snapped out at him ''Takeshi, I haven't worked out yet how long we will be on this ship, there is only one cryo, and even if we took it in turns, it might be a couple of awake years each. And I am not going to spend my time living off this crap, now bloody well get that replicator up and running again and find those chemicals!''

''Yes ma'am!'' he intoned moodily as he got up. ''The food was all right...!'' he moaned quietly as he started to climb the mountain of stuff ready to be ejected into space.

Commander Luisa reported ''Sir, Arisu and Catmail have taken the surrender of the Elite. The fourteen Elders of the great houses wish escort to Elitesville to do the interrogations.''

''Now?! The war rages mainly around the piazza, and it is a big enough battlefront, warriors too are on a seek and find and kill tour around the town, lessoning any of their numbers might sway the balance!'' Thaddaeus frowned thinking hard ''Impossible, I cannot pause, the impetus must be maintained, our enemy are backpedalling, defending, with no time to rally and attack back. Send messages for them to wait!''

''There might be another way, Sir. That small militia that was formed is slowly attracting and absorbing others. Three hundred now stand and wait, idle after the melee, perhaps they could escort?''

''Absolutely not!!!'' roared Thaddaeus. ''Trust those...?!''

''Sir, when do we trust then?''

''They are our heart that pumps the raw courage and absolute unity throughout our society, Commander Luisa, the Fourteen must be kept unharmed, I will not put them into the hands of our enemy!''

''Sir...!'' argued on Commander Luisa ''...you are the heart that pumps the raw courage and absolute unity throughout our society, not they. That small nuclei of turncoats have signed their own death warrants, dead people walking they are, they knew they were when they voluntarily picked up those weapons to fight against our enemies when they did not have to in the first place, for not doing so, their lives would be guaranteed. Trust for them is based on what then? A show of fear and servitude in your presence maybe, grovelling at your feet, begging salvation, and swearing allegiances to you in the same breath, think Thaddaeus, that would mean nothing?!''

Thaddaeus stood stunned by her words, staring into the eyes of somebody who was without status that had dared challenge one of The House of Inlustris!

A little passionately Commander Luisa argued on ''They stand scared but resolute, even not knowing if their deaths are coming from two directions. They know from one direction it is certain now, but from the other, what else, but a show of solidarity that they are on our side, to prove their loyalty, showing they are with us, not against us. If you want fear in the hearts of your subjects Thaddaeus, then you have it. Trust goes both ways, they have shown theirs, in hope, now is the chance to show yours...''

''...in hope...?'' mumbled Thaddaeus.

''It is not a time to dillydally, Thaddaeus, for playing safe, tiptoeing, assiduously debating inside your mind if you can trust these turncoats or not, but to accept and acknowledge their unspoken pledges of loyalty to you, and us!'' she pleaded. ''Do not miss this opportunity, I beg you! If you do...!''

''Enough Commander Luisa! I see you have made up your mind about this then!'' he curtly cut her off.

Wide eyed in her shock, Commander Luisa fell to her knee confessing bowed headed ''My sincere apologies Thaddaeus, how dare I!''

With a wry smile on his face Thaddaeus asked ''Get up Commander Luisa.'' His eyes flitted around the battle as he confessed ''I got lost in it all, that is all, and the hate that was driving me. Your sage is sound; of course it is, for it is what we are fighting for isn't it? Is there a leader for this militia?''

With tears of shame in her eyes, Luisa, for her unprecedented stand against her leader Thaddaeus, was unable to voice.

''Speak, Commander Luisa!''

In a quiet unhappy voice, she told him ''A... a young Class4 girl it is, sir, she seems inappropriate, but the men that rally around her are devoted to her.''

''Let me meet her then, send a runner while I have words with you!'' he commanded ominously.

He stood before her, and looking into her downcast face confessed ''I am a warmonger Luisa, born and bred; it is all I am, a pugnacious hawk, a blazer of death and destruction. I cannot carry this mood into the future as it has no place there, I do admit. So therefore, I need a tamer, one who can see a sense where I cannot. I have fallen in love with you Luisa, admiring everything about you, your strength is parallel to mine, but an oppose that will vie against my belligerence. I need you Luisa, to be my bonded wife?''

''What...?'' Luisa whispered unbelievably as her head rose and their eyes met.

He smiled kindly at her.

''You can choose any of the many women you want...''

''And are you one of the many 'any' women, Luisa?''

''Well, yes, but...''

''Your leader has chosen you Luisa, so I am going to start the crafting of my sword pommel into the ring, and craft yours, should your heart lend itself.''

''Oh, yes, Thaddaeus, it does.'' she declared, throwing herself into his arms.

''Excuse me sir, this is Virika, the one that is leading the militia.''

Virika had a kind smile for them on her small face as Thaddaeus and Luisa were called out from their kiss.

Both sides of Virika were her bodyguards; one obviously a smithy, the other was as big and as mean looking as him. She stood head and shoulders shorter than they did, her ginger frizzy hair tied untidily up and away from her petite orange freckled pretty face.

Thaddaeus, a forehead taller than her bodyguards, ask her ''Why do you fight, there is nothing for you here with us!''

The smile vanished from Virika's face; anger replaced it ''We fought for you!!!'' she screamed at him. Disenchantment shrouded her face ''I may die here right this minute, but be warned toerag, now that the war has started, it will be two dedicated enemies that will stand against you... you... you... you bloody arshole of a disappointment, you!''

''Indeed, how say you if my words to you were nothing more than to unearth your true intensions, Captain Virika of the militia?''

''Then... then I would concede and withdraw my appraisal of you that you were a bloody arshole of a disappointment to me.''

''You are feisty and head strong, Captain Virika. Can you tame this to be of some worth to us, on leading an extraordinarily important mission?''

''I am confused, are you saying you want us to fight for you on our own?''

''No, you do not have to stand forward at the fighting front with my warriors. Indeed, they will hold at bay the majority of our enemy for your safety, so you can do what I want you to do, but you will be challenged along the way that is for sure.''

Her guards had been very suspicious of Thaddaeus and they were as confused as she was. ''My peoples are very important to me, and I will not lead them forward into a massacre for your sakes. How can I trust you?''

Thaddaeus drew his dagger, flipped it, offering the handle to her.

''No Thaddaeus, not that, not your dagger!'' beseeched Luisa. Murmurs of disapproval came from many warriors that surrounded them.

''This is very precious to me Captain Virika, second only to its companion sword. This I entrust to you, as a symbol of my trust in you. Wield it well, it is a good dagger, tasting many of our enemy's blood.''

''Then taking it will be a symbol of my principle trust in you.'' she promised taking it from him.

''You are to go to the mines, where you will be challenged by my guards. Say to them this 'Numquam hostis astat coram vobis', it is a secret password to let you through, now try it.''

Virika recited it a few times, Thaddaeus too, correcting her.

Happy, he told her ''Our Elders, fourteen of them, need safe passage to Elitesville, where they will interrogate the captured Elites. If you are pressed too hard in the protection of them, they will fight by your side, all of them will, being once a long time ago, warriors in their own right.''

''These Elders, who are they, and who are you?''

''My name is Thaddaeus, elected by our Elders as leader of the Plebs on Petra2. The Elders represent different parts of our society, who voice what has been asked of them by those peoples they represent.''

''You are the instigator and leader of all this then?!'' she asked in astonishment.

''Yes, Virika, I am.''

She looked surprised at her bodyguards; they were surprised too. ''We anticipated whoever was leading this would be well protected from harm.''

Thaddaeus chuckled out ''Not much of a leader then!''

Virika studied him hard ''How many do you lead Thaddaeus?''

''Thousands Virika, many, many thousands. All warriors, every single last one of them!''

Doubt came on her face ''I hope I have read this right for my peoples Thaddaeus, but if I have not, when you get your dagger back, it will be in the dead of night while you sleep, be warned!''

''And be warned yourself Captain Virika, if you prove yourself to be a turncoat-turncoat I will plough up Petra2 asunder looking for you!'' the warning was growled out menacingly.

''Then we understand each other?!'' fearlessly stated Virika glaring back at him.

Thaddaeus nodded.

''We will go on your errand now.'' turning on her heels she left followed by her bodyguards.

''Bern, how do you read this?''

''Many, many thousands, all warriors, he said? I find it hard to believe Virika, the typical Pleb is a wimp, I mean that's why they were discarded, wasn't it?''

Neon, the other bodyguard, reckoned ''I haven't seen any wimps, Bern, those fighters that came to us to help us fight right at the beginning were strong men and women, and brave too!''

Virika was still worried suggesting ''Why at the mine then, and not Downtown, it seems a strange place to hide these 'Elders', and anyway, the Plebs have been dying off and there shouldn't be that many! I mean, that is the reason we went out to help them wasn't it, right, so fewer would get killed, but it is us they are protecting, or so it seems?''

Bern was worried for Virika's safety saying ''There is something very strange about all of this, those Pleb fighters equal about half who they stand against, I mean where did they all come from? Downtown has been slowly thinning out in Pleb numbers, and the police kill most taken there, throwing them out of their cruisers and all, so not making their numbers up.'' He thought hard then confessed ''I cannot see a trap though, I mean, why, they could cut us up where we stand, we have no defence against them?!''

''That mighty hammer from your forge found a few police targets, Bern, seems a good enough defence to me.'' chuckled out Virika ironically.

''Yeah... it did, didn't it?'' he said affectionately patting it. ''If there was a piece of string strong enough, I would be swinging me anvil too...!'' he laughed out.

''You hate them with a mighty vengeance Bern, I ain't known nobody with such a great loathing for the police and guard as you do... in me life!'' chuckled out Neon.

''Yeah...!'' he sighed out thoughtfully, ''Those buggers have not the right to treat the Plebs the way they do. I mean, I know their rejects, I know that, and I don't know what else you would do with them but throw them away. But it ain't their fault is it, them being classed as Plebs, I mean, is it?''

Trying to work it through, Virika put in ''I did not want to be a Class4 girl right from when they said I was selected to be one. I kicked up a bit of a fuss and was told it was that or Downtown. Three police took me to their cruiser; the door was open ready for me, when I was asked for the very last time to choose. Well, it is not much of a choice is it, to do what you are told, or be thrown to your death out of a cruiser? I said all right, I would behave, and those sods then tried to change my mind back, threating me with brutal rape, and then the trip to Downtown! Half a chance is half a chance isn't it, so I said I would go to the Class4 bars. They were very disappointed when they took me to the bar, and that is when the trouble started and I got away. When I saw the Plebs, I felt as one of them, and I thought then that they must be fighting for the same reasons, freedom of choice, that's all, and after they left me alone and did not hurt me, that was the time I joined you lot.''

Bern admitted ''Aye, when you came to us, Virika, I saw the fire in your eyes and the courage in your heart. It shamed me; I was so scared, as all that were with us were. See...'' he paused thoughtfully ''...when I saw you standing there, a young pretty girl barely in your teens, ready to fight, I knew then that I was right being a turncoat. My overwhelming desire then, was to protect you, to keep you from harm, I couldn't see you hurt...!'' and he started to blub in his passions.

Affectionately Virika told him softly ''Oh Bern, a great lump of a man like you, wielding your hefty iron hammer, makes me feel so safe. I thank you for wanting to look after me, and you too Neon.''

''Yeah, it's all right Virika, anybody that wants to have a go at you will have to come through Bern and me first, that is a promise!'' declared Neon with venom.

Like a small pocket book sandwiched between two massive tomes, Virika and her bodyguards, Bern, and Neon, reached the assembled militia. Virika noticed there were a few hundred more there at least. ''Hear all, I have spoken to the leader of the Plebs; Thaddaeus is his name, the biggest man I have ever seen. His words were not tricksy, they seemed to have a truth, that I am swayed to trust. See and hear, the battle wages, and we have not been called forward to fight. Why?! Because were no good at it! Too many more of us would go down under the sword at a rate of ten of us to one of them. The Plebs are fighting for themselves, and protecting us at the same time. No bargaining was mooted; no threats or demands to be met were voiced, we seem to have the freedom of choice. Therefore, I am not going to offer threats or demands for you to follow me, only come if you want to. We set out to protect them, as we knew there were so few of them, because like me you were sick to death of it all, the continuous cruelty, living in fears all the time.'' Thoughtfully she proclaimed ''I like this better though, I feel free! Free!! Free!!! And it excites me!!!''

''Virika!!!'', ''Virika!!!'', ''Virika!!!'' hailed back from the militia.

''She has the hearts of her peoples Thaddaeus. And it as Ouida predicted, that one would rise for them to follow and love, to unite them, and bring them forward out of their shells into the real world again.'' mused Luisa, listening to the wax and wane of the roar on the wind coming from the militia.

''Yes, she has.'' replied Thaddaeus in wonder. ''Look after me Luisa, my sword arm twitches first before my brain reasons, it is spontaneous, inappropriate in delicate times. Did I insult her, this Captain Virika, was I too abrupt?''

''You two are the same peoples, Thaddaeus, of different gender, of different body, but the same mindset, to look after the ones you hold the dearest. Virika is confused, but she is intelligent, shrewd, and wary, and will be able to suss it all out. By her side are her two fathers, but they do not know that they are yet, only a need to protect their adopted daughter saturates their instincts, all but the understanding of it.''

''I hear this as a truth, but never until I died, would my mind have reasoned that through.'' he moaned unhappily about his shortcomings.

''A warlord you are Thaddaeus, and as your bonded wife I will lead you too, out of your shell into the real world again when the time comes, this I promise you.''

''I need you...!''

''The ring before the thing, Thaddaeus?!'' she giggled back at him.

''Oh, you know about that then?!''

''Yes, but I won't hold you to it.'' she told him affectionately.

Every warrior had instant access to Thaddaeus; this lull in the reports coming to him was what he wanted, meaning his strategies were working. ''I will tour the battlefront now, Luisa.''

The piazza was strewn with dead uniformed police and guard bodies, but no Plebs were among them, being taken from the battlefield to be healed or laid to rest. Thaddaeus looked to the terminal; fierce fighting was going on within a quarter of a mile radius out from it. He looked upwards as a daystar shone brightly. ''The last hop shuttle descent...'' he declared. He then pondered ''We are a day ahead of ourselves, I wonder if we can take the terminal before this one ends?'' He made up his mind then ordered ''Get me my captains!''

His captains assembled around him and he put forward his proposal, and then he awaited their thoughts.

Saged was ''They are in defence of the terminal now, and with their major dead, he who leads now, leads just a mass of individuals fighting for their own salvation. After their rout, all those that stood forth against us fell back to where the greatest numbers of them were congregated. With a leader of worth, they should counterattack us, and break us up. I cannot see this happening though, all but a contagious panic amongst them will cause this, so we must be careful not to induce one.''

''What of the seek and find and kill tour around town?''

''Ten of them slaughtered to one of us, but they do not come together to fight back. As was said just individuals fleeing for their own salvation. Each one paranoidly seeking safety as they know we challenge groups of them first. As there are far too many individuals to winkle out, each one is time consuming and attention grabbing, so we are forced to do just that, attack the small groups as they appear only, and leave the sightings of ones, twos, and threes unchallenged. Paradoxically, they are safer, but not through reasoning though.''

Thaddaeus asked ''So, is it, my captains, only panic spreading through them that could spell out our doom?''

''It will be a precarious balance Thaddaeus, between keeping them at bay under attack, and letting them believe that they do have a chance. That is to say, press them harder, and they might panic, inversely, ease off, and it might spark off confidence that might bring them back together again as a fighting force.''

All agreed to this.

''Have we the numbers to pan this out?''

''At the moment it is about equal, Thaddaeus, we are killing one another proportionally. Deplete those on the front line and it will swing in favour to them.''

With the equation laid out, Thaddaeus crunched the numbers. ''Right, we withdraw at nightfall, let there be thrice the number of campfires blazing than is needed. Get the children warriors up, the young fourteen-year olds and under, and active around these fires, mingling, some can sleep if they wish. At a half mile away, their body sizes will be confused in the darkness. Call forth the warriors in waiting and let the second sweep of the town happen then. All fighters here will drive those enemy's in hiding towards them. We will be exhausted, they too, but they will be running away from us into our fresh and prepared army. We are flanking them in the first instance, but there will be far too many if they all eventually come into the same group to challenge. So, from the word go, we start to take prisoners. If this is seen, and leniencies given, where there was no need for us not to kill them, more will opt for this safe way to at least stay alive. Get them underground quickly! For as soon as they see that they were far more than we were, anger will unite them for being humiliated so badly.'' He pondered a while then suggested ''In our captivity, perhaps we can re-educate them?''

Chuckles came from many on the doubtfulness of that, and this unprecedented naïvety of their leader. It was just that Thaddaeus was trying to think outside of his warmongering, and that was naïve of him too!

He ordered ''Away with my orders now, send runners to the mine.''

Leading her peoples towards the mine, Bern asked ''Do you want to be called a 'Captain', Virika?''

''I don't know Bern, am I one?''

''Well, I suppose you are in a way. I mean, Thaddaeus recognised you as such, so he must have been thinking of your rank as the same as those under him leading his warriors.''

''What do you think?''

''I kind a like it, is the truth. I mean you are, aren't you? We just follow your orders as the police follow their captain's orders'.

''Ah, wait a minute Bern; I do not want any connotations with them!''

''Well, it is just a rank, I mean if the Plebs use it, then that is all it is, right?''

''But I am a girl...!'' she paused thinking, then suggested ''I know, what about 'Captainess Virika'?''

''I like that better! It is the same but different, but means the same thing and then it doesn't at the same time.'' decided Bern.

Virika giggled out ''If you say so Bern. All right, sobeit then, I am happy too.''

Without any associations with the police or the Plebs, the small army of men agreed happily with 'Captainess Virika'. She was all theirs, theirs alone, and unique to them.

''More want to join us.'' advised Bern. There ahead were a few hundred more people; over a quarter of them were females.

''Who is leading?'' was called out to them as they approached.

Neon hollered back ''We follow Captainess Virika! She has parlayed with the Plebs, and we have free choice to come or go, or to fight or stay out of it. You can follow her like what we are doing if you want?!''

''Let her speak?'' was asked as a demand when they were near.

''I am Captainess Virika...''

''What? Ha, ha, ha! We do not want to follow any rejects, do we?!'' a man hollered back over his shoulder.

Noncommittal comments came back from those behind him. ''Do we!!!'' the man demanded angrily.

Scared ''No's.'' came quietly back from quite a few.

''I'm leading got it? Now get your group in with mine.'' he ordered.

Bern stepped away from Virika's side saying ''We will not have none of that mate, everybody has free choice here, see? We will follow Captainess Virika if we want to. Now get out of our path and be on your way!''

''Twat! Do what your told!'' the man spat at him.

Virika was studying him very hard; there was something very strange about him that she could not put her finger on right that second. The clothes he wore were what a shopkeeper might wear, a balance between utility and respectability. But somehow, he looked odd in them, and together with his belligerent attitude, unbecoming for a shopkeeper, he did not ring true in her mind.

''Do you remember me?'' she asked him.

He looked at her sneering out ''Nah, there's not much to remember is there?!''

''I remember you, you threatened me with a good brutal raping if I went to the Class4 bars, because of your disappointment on not having the chance to throw somebody else out of your police cruiser in Downtown.''

He pretended to scrutinise her for a few seconds, then laughed out ''Fibber!''

''Don't you recognise me then?''

''It wasn't you....'' his head turned ''...she's lying, you all heard her, nothing but a troublemaker working for the Plebs. Come on, let's get her!''

Neon took the sword blade that was meant for Virika, as Bern's hammer just skimmed the ducking head of the man. Virika screamed out her grief and ran forward, driving her dagger into his upper free arm. The sword blade seemed stuck; he tugged at it, giving Bern time to swing again hitting him on the elbow, sideways, that sent him spinning to the ground. Bern stood over him, glaring hatred at him, his hammer raised high above his head. Virika went to Neon; saw his ashen face and blank staring glazed eyes. ''He is dead Bern.'' she sniffed out sorrowfully.

The scream from the man cut off abruptly with the sound of a dull thud.

''Dear Neon...'' sobbed out Virika holding his limp hand.

''Is there any more...!'' hollered Bern angrily staring at the shock-stricken crowd.

Virika stood and looked at the peoples; all she saw was a fear in their eyes for her. ''No, no, no, do not fear me, fear these...'' she pointed at the dead man. ''Look what has happened... dear Neon... a good man, full of heart, brave and resolute. He fought for us all, and perished for his need to protect us.'' She paused as she looked sadly at Neon, then her eyes went back to the crowd ''You all have free choice to come or go, or to fight or stay out of it. You can follow me if you want to!'' she said simply and walked away towards the mine.

''I miss him already Bern.'' she said sadly.

''Me too Virika! Never had a friend in my life before, you see, and I did not know I could feel this way about somebody else.''

''Me neither Bern.''

They walked silently on for thirty minutes, when Bern looked behind him. ''You ain't going to believe this, but everybody is following us!''

Virika turned and stood horrified. ''Virika!!!'', ''Virika!!!'', ''Virika!!!'' was hailed, as the crowd came to a halt.

''People have been talking Virika, you don't threaten them in a menacing manner so your little speech has won them over.''

''I am not their protector Bern...!'' she exclaimed. ''Get me up on this wall.''

''Look at you, you idiots!'' she screamed at them. ''All I got is this!'' and she held aloft her dagger. ''And what do most of you have?! Nothing! What happens then if the person next to you is attacked, hey? I will be there, dagger swinging, that I promise, but what will you do? Let me guess, see who wins, and follow them then? So, if you want to come with me, you will have to fight by my side, and for that to happen you will need weapons, got it?! Now get some!!'' she demanded. ''Bloody idiots.'' whispered Virika.

Obediently the crowd broke up, and within the hour they reformed again, swinging anything that they could find, or make, that would hurt.

''Getting the idea then? You haven't had any friends before, but now you do! So, look after them! Come on, and watch out!'' she demanded, and walked on again.

''What do you want?!'' growled out Bern.

Virika turned her head to her side and saw a doppelganger of Bern, all but facial features.

''Wanna be Virika's replacement bodyguard!'' was growled back.

''You'll have to prove yourself first 'cupcake', and then get passed me!'' warned Bern.

''Ah!!!'' he replied contemptuously as he ran ahead. They watched him as he effortlessly barged or kick down the doors of domes, running into them and out again, until he came out with a squawking policeman. He held him by his lapels in one fist and sent the other smashing into his jaw. There was a sickening muffled crack as the policemen's neck bone broke. He let the twitching rag doll fall, and walked purposely towards Bern, and staring him full in the eyes, enticed with his fingertips ''Come on then my little 'jam muffin', let's see what you got then?!''

Bern roared with laughter ''I think he will do Virika!''

''What is your name?'' asked Virika.

''Hubertus.'' he whispered reluctantly.

''Sorry, could you say that again, please?''

''Hubertus!'' he spat out shamefully.

Bern roared with laughter again, not that he thought it was a funny name, it was he just wanted to take advantage on the fact that Hubertus did.

''It's all right, 'Hu' then if you like. Let me look at your hands!'' exclaimed Virika at the sight of them. Her tiny hands touched all over the burnt leather looking, stout stubby fingered, gigantic appendages. ''Don't they hurt?''

''Nah, it's me work you see, I weigh, and load up into transport boxes, all of the highest quality ore that is sorted from the mine's diggings, and then get them on to the lorries. Can't have anybody helping me though, because it is in a restricted area. Always busy, never can stop sometimes all day... been doing it all me life!''

''That is an elaborate looking knife you got there on you belt Hu, where did you get it from?''

''Me, I made it myself, took a few weeks too. I knew there was trouble brewing you see, because the ore suddenly changed, and kept on going for three weeks? So, I took a two hand 'grab sample' to the assaying sample room to compare it. It was not from the present dig that was for sure! The amount in the 'grab sample' was about the same as an eighth of a drill sample over six feet and I did a few tests. We are getting about 154 grams of gold per ton at the moment, but this sample read 398 grams per ton which corresponded near enough to when the mine was opened to perhaps a few hundred years after that. Think it through, why would the Pleb diggers hold back this stuff?'' Answering his own question, he continued ''What they were doing was loading that stuff on the conveyer belt to hide the fact that they had stopped digging for the new stuff. Why would that be then? Now I know! This! What is happening now has been in the planning for generations!''

''You don't think...? No, that can't be right!'' Virika looked around herself, slowly shaking her head. ''That would mean the Uptowner's have been terribly wrong all these years...?!'' she whispered in a revelation.

There was shouting and screaming coming from near the back of the army on the left, the three of them turned to see the whole crowd press towards the sounds, there was more hollering then a great cheer went out. A runner came over and explained excitedly ''Three police had a go at us; and we got three more swords to fight back with now, and three less of them to worry about. Two more in the distance ran away, do you want us to give chase Captainess Virika?''

''Well done, and no! We are on an errand that we must complete first. Were any of us hurt?''

''No!!'' came out in wonderment. ''We just ran at them, swinging... they were easy!''

''It will not always be so, so put it around for everybody to look after each other and themselves, I do not want any wading in on their own, all right?!''

''Yes, I will Captainess Virika.'' was confirmed, and his clumsy salute was just his fingertips touching the bridge of his nose, and he was gone. Three females came forward as the runner left, two copied the clumsy salute, then intoned ''Captainess Virika!'' in recognition.

Virika saw that the quiet female was but a young girl, maybe a year or two older than she, heavy with child. The two other females were supporting her. One asked respectfully ''Captainess Virika, ma'am, the pace is a little too fast for Ffion here to keep up, so she dropped back and was going to hide out on her own so as not to slow you down, and we would not let her.''

Virika eyes flooded with tears ''Dear Ffion, such courage, such sacrifice, what made you think you had to do that?!''

''Like you dear Captainess Virika, I want to see an end to all of this too. My babe within, they would take away from me, so I fight for my daughter or son to be born into freedom, so they cannot do this terrible thing. It is important for everybody I know, and the only aid I could offer you was not to slow you down.''

''Great heart, if nothing else, you will not be left alone and afraid, to fend for yourself!'' She walked forward and cuddled Ffion ''You and your babe are so very precious to us all. Please Hu, cradle her.''

He did not hesitate; his man instincts were already primed to do so, as he lifted her up off her feet into his ginormous arms.

Virika looked back over the crowd and commanded ''I said look after one another, so look out for those that need help, and help them.'' She turned to Bern and asked him quietly ''Must I explain every little thing to them?''

''Yes, you must!''

She looked out over the crowd and saw that here and there, men and women were being prepared to be carried, or supported. There was a press of able-bodied people around them; Virika guessed they were their guard.

''But why...?''

''They, we, do not 'know', but you do!''

''We must press on.'' she decided.

''Captainess Virika!!!'', ''Captainess Virika!!!'', ''Captainess Virika!!!'' boomed out as they started walking.

The booming hail brought out more in hiding, and from some domes police dashed out first, some dressing themselves, to look fearfully at Virika's army, and then run away. After, staggering out, came out the women that they had been raping. Many fell to their knees crying as Virika approached. ''Help them, help them all!!'' she commanded.

From other domes came out pockets of men, some protecting women, and they all bowed low to Virika. As their heads come up, she bowed low to them saying ''We are all of one people, and together we will fight all this... this... this... terrible pain we have had to endure in the hands of the police and the Elite that control them. Help me, and help the Plebs fight against it all... if you want to!''

As they were scooped up when the army passed, more and more came forward from all directions, some even catching up from behind.

As they made their way through the shanties of Downtown, deep feelings of remorse flooded through them all. There were many human skeletons around, some badly decomposing bodies too. Two seemed to be holding hands lying in the centre of the road, they were Class4 girls, all knew, that had been thrown out of the police cruisers after their looks had been spoilt. Virika knew that she was looking at her own fate that might have been.

''What made us think that all of this was all right?!'' pondered Virika.

''Dunno Virika, my mind is boggled that I did not see it all before for what it was!'' mused Bern.

She stopped the army, now twice the size it seemed to her since she last spoke. ''Look around you...'' she hollered ''...any one of us might have ended up here! Do you not see, the Plebs are us too, not 'other' people! Us helping them, them helping us, no, all helping each other as we are all the same people!''

''Yeah!!!'' came from Bern in a revelation. ''Yeah!!!'' Hu hollered. Like a rippling echo that increased in magnitude the ''Yeah!!!'' confirmation exploded throughout the crowd.

They reached the mine and were confronted by a dozen guards ''Who walks, unannounced!!'' was demanded.

'' Thaddaeus has sent me here...'' started Virika.

''Rally!!!'' was commanded. In a line, all the guards barred their way, and with swift sharp well-practiced movements, their swords were drawn and their buckler shields positioned.

''Go, go back now, or feel cold steel for your impudence.'' was warned most strongly.

''Back off warrior, or feel the cold steel of my hammer as it smashes your bloody teeth down your bloody turncoat throat, you Pleb shite!'' roared Bern, greatly disappointed by their reception.

Virika drew her dagger; dismay clouded the face of the guard when he recognised it. With venom, he hissed out through his clenched teeth at her ''Bitch!''

''Thaddaeus gave it to me!'' declared Virika, on seeing that he recognised it.

Spat back at her sarcastically was ''Impossible that he would, what else did he give you, a free pass to safety down into the mines then?!''

''No, no, I remember now! The password for you, 'Numuram hotis astat coram vobis', no that's not it! 'Nuquam hostis astat coram vobis', no!! Numquam... hostis... astat... coram...vobis', that's it! That is it! We are friends I promise you!'' she pleaded.

All the guards snapped to attention, and bowed low to her. The guard declared respectfully, ''More than that Captainess Virika! For you see, you carry a mighty symbol of Thaddaeus's trust in you too. Well welcome you are, and all that follow you.'' He then knelt at her feet and bowed his head saying ''My sincere apologies Captainess Virika for voicing insult at you.''

''We too warriorman, nothing is left over from our encounter to ponder I promise, let it pass.''

As the warrior stood, Bern came forward and knelt before him as he had done. ''Aye, master warrior, my sincere apologies to you too.''

''A noble gesture, sir, but from such a brave a stance as yours, more respect came in me than insult. I would be honoured and proud to fight by your side sir, if given the chance.''

Bern, shocked, stood and stared into his eyes, he nodded confessing ''I didn't know, that's all, but I did at the same time, but I know now for true. Aye master warrior, honoured and proud would I be, to stand by your side too.''

''Oaths have been given and set then, let us hope that we can honour them. You are Captainess Virika's bodyguard...?''

''...and me too! Me name is Hu!'' blurted out Hu.

''My name is Bern, master warrior, and yes, I stand with Hu in the protection of Captainess Virika.''

Virika felt left out of it a little, but she smiled warmly as these men came to terms with each other. ''Why did not Thaddaeus warn you that I was coming, master warrior?''

''A test, that is all, of your trust for us, and our trust for you, Captainess Virika. It is his way, that is all. How can you 'command' a trust in peoples, when it must come from the heart?''

''Did we pass his test?''

''We, being the operative word, did, Captainess Virika. Now why did Thaddaeus send you our way?''

''Your Elders, some fourteen of them, need a safe passage to Elitesville to interrogate the captured Elites. All that follow me are their guard.''

''Indeed?!'' he looked shocked at Virika. He licked his lips a little nervously. ''Ma'am my apologies for delaying you...'' he turned and said to a guard, ''Arrange quarters for Captainess Virika and her entire following immediately!'' he turned back ''Ma'am, it is late in the day, our Elders need recoup time, as they have been prepared to leave all day. They are all olden peoples, and need this time out, by your leave?''

A little shocked herself by this sudden elevated and enhanced esteem that was being shown to her, Virika asked ''By my leave? I do not understand!''

''Ma'am, you are the leader of your peoples, you must realise this?!''

''What would you have me do then?''

''Bring all inside, everybody, get those that need attention to our hospitals, others, for food and drink. After, swords and buckler shields will be given to your peoples and demonstrations on how they are to be used. For you Ma'am, as is your wish. However, our Elders will want to meet you first before you set forth.''

''All of us are invited inside?!''

''Of course, Ma'am, all who have come to your side will be well welcomed.''

''So much I have been forced to believe in, that proved true, but I am bewildered by this. How is it possible that so many that follow me can be catered for down in the mine?''

The guard looked out over Virika's army and said in a nonplussed way, shrugging ''A thousand times your numbers and we could still cope in space, Captainess Virika.''

''Really?!''

''Yes Captainess Virika.'' the guard confirmed, and then he raised his arm. From dozens of boltholes either side of the mines entrance, young warrior children appeared. Few in Virika's army had ever seen children as such, from sixteen upwards yes, not six to sixteen though, and many became mesmerised by their appearance, some even wept. ''They will lead your peoples down into the mine Captainess Virika, we will all come out in the great hall and gather there, preparations are underway. At a comfortable walking pace, all will disappear from the surface within fifteen minutes. Please advise your peoples to follow on behind their nearest guide.''

Now spaced back by a long way down the road leading to the mine Virika addressed those closest ''Pass back my command that all should follow me. Their warrior children guides will lead the way, and advise all, that I will meet and greet them underground.''

''This way please Captainess Virika.''

Through into the mines entrance it seemed to Virika that it was exactly how she had imagined it, but to her surprise, walking along, it continually opened up. Vast corridors were next, along their sides stood thousands of mature warriors, both men and women, who bowed their heads to her as she passed. ''Who are these people?!''

''They are prepared and ready for the second sweep of Uptown, on the command of Thaddaeus. One third of us are in hiding in Uptown, in the terminal and on the space station, one third stand at the front to do battle, and one third await here impatiently to be let off their leashes!'' there was passion in his voice.

Stunned into silence, Virika returned the homage shown to her, by nods and smiles.

They dropped one level into light and life, warm it was, with warm peoples welcoming them. Two medics ran forward to Hu carrying Ffion, panic shone in his eyes as he cuddled her closer, unwilling to break contact with her. ''Go with her, and look after her Hu.'' Virika told him kindly.

They dropped another level, Virika, as were all the others that were following her, was in near disbelief at what she was seeing and experiencing. Families started to form corridors for them to walk through, children of all ages, with their mothers and fathers, smiled, waved, and cheered their welcome.

''How big is this...?!'' Virika asked in astonishment as they entered the great hall.

''You have seen far less than point one percent of it, it goes deeper, much deeper, think three times that of Uptown in inhabitable size. Now that we are getting rid of the ore that had been put aside in natural caverns, it will grow proportionally even bigger still. You see the mine is a whole world in itself; you could wander in the open spaces, alone if you wanted, and only by chance see anybody else. We covet closeness though, to live in a community, in homes of our own making. Come, you will be seated with your entourage at the Elders table, from there you will have scope over your peoples.''

She was shown to Thaddaeus's chair but did not sit down. From entranceways all around the great hall her peoples entered, and were conducted to tables and chairs set out for them. None sat; they stood with their eyes on Virika. Bern standing his guard behind her, whispered distressed ''How much wronger could we have been about them then, Virika?!''

''I don't know, Bern! They should hate us, despise us, and want us dead along with the police and guard. What is this then that we are experiencing...?!''

Bern sobbed out ''Forgiveness...?!''

The guard approached again and informed her ''All are here Captainess Virika, bar a hundred or so who are torn between the fear of staying on the surface and the fear of coming underground.''

''I will get them.'' volunteered Bern.

''And I will walk with you.'' decided the guard.

Alone, Virika stood looking out over the assembly. She shook her head gently, then asked them ''What can we say?!'' she paused, shrugged and suggested ''Sorry?! The word seems just a noise right now, meaning nothing, it does not ring true here does it?! This... forgiveness, then, we have been shown shames me! I do not deserve it!!' she proclaimed; murmurings of agreement came loud and clear from the whole assembly.

''What then?! I have heard oaths sworn between a Pleb warrior here and Bern, my bodyguard, an Uptowner, to fight by each other's side. I now too do swear this oath.'' Virika turned and looked around and over the Pleb peoples surrounding the tables. ''With all of my heart, I will forever stand by your sides, and while I live, I will not let you down!''

''With all of my heart, I will forever stand by your sides, and while I live, I will not let you down!!'' came spontaneously from all Virika had led in as they too turned and bowed towards those that had welcomed them into their home.

''Thank you.'' she said quietly to them.

''Captainess Virika!!!'', ''Captainess Virika!!!'', ''Captainess Virika!!!'' was hailed, Virika noticed the Plebs around the periphery had joined in with them too.

Blushing red, her face pinched up, and she started to sob quietly. Two nearby children broke away from their mother and father and ran up to her. ''It is all right Virika, you are not alone anymore, and we will be your friends.'' was promised by the little girl. The little boy spurted out earnestly ''And when we are big enough, maybe next year, we will help Thaddaeus and you to protect us all, we promise.''

''Thank you.'' she sobbed out as the apologetic mother and father retrieved their children, Virika was saddened that they were taken away.

''Ma'am, excuse me, but where is your entourage?'' was asked of her by a confused warrior woman.

Virika confessed ''I don't know what an 'entourage' is?''

''Why, your advisers, your captains and sergeants, those with acclaim to their names that can offer considered sage and the like.'' was explained to her.

''Oh! I do not have any...!'' she said sadly to herself.

''Then you must start to trust your judgment, and surround yourself with a select group that can offer considered sage for the sakes of the peoples.''

''Hu then, and dear Ffion...''

''Ffion has been given leave from the hospital; she is now with Hu in the assemble.'' She was advised.

''Bern too, and... and... whoever it was that stood their ground first against our enemies. To my shame, I do not even know who they are...!''

''Discrete words will go about, Ma'am, to find them.''

She sat, and then the assembly sat. In Virika's eyes, it seemed there were just as many people serving food and drinks as there was receiving it. She saw a few warriors cruising around the tables following pointing fingers, then words spoken to the recipient who either pointed again, shook their heads, or got up to stand to one side. Eventually, six were together, they looked a little bemused.

By that time, to the relief of Virika, Bern made his appearance, who then made his way to Hu. They had words, smiled together, and then made their way towards her.

''You looked so forlorn from down there, Virika.'' he chuckled out. ''I understand you have made a selection of people to sit with you while you eat, is that right?'' She nodded. Bern turned and beckoned the six, and Ffion.

A little frantically Virika begged ''Please sit by me Ffion, and you too Hu, and Bern the other side of me please!'' What Virika was suffering from, was acute shyness. It came upon her suddenly after she realised her lead had ended, meaning, they were where they were meant to be, and safe from harm. With no driving force needed, her engines closed down to an idle, and then stopped completely, and she felt lost.

As the six, and Ffion, came up to the long-curved table, the whole assembly stood and clapped wildly. Virika stood too, lost in it all, smiling her welcome, and hugged each. As she went from one to the other, the clapping got louder and louder, until she stood holding Ffion's hand. Virika raised her arm taking Ffion's with it, and she shouted out ''This great heart showed incredible courage trying to make such a sacrifice for us, that I am overwhelmed with admiration for her! Her words to me were _'Like you dear Captainess Virika, I want to see an end to all of this too. My babe within, they would take from me, so I fight for my daughter or son to be born into freedom, so they cannot do this terrible thing. It is important for everybody I know, and the only aid I could offer you was not to slow you down_ ''' The whole place went absolutely silent, all their eyes were upon Ffion.

''Fight hard you hear, fight stronger than they fight, and stay safe!'' pleaded Ffion.

An incoherent roar of approval went out that shook the very air.

''Thank you Captainess Virika, thank you for bringing us all together, thank you for uniting us all, and thank you for showing us all the way.'' Ffion smiled out warmly at her.

''Dear Ffion, you are the very spirit of courage for all of us. Many now know why they will be fighting, rather than just having to, to save their own lives. I say thank you to you too.''

Ffion leant forward and kissed her cheek.

Virika shouted out as she turned clapping towards them ''And six more, the first to have proven themselves, and shed our enemies' blood!'' The roar went out again; Virika felt a little sorry for them, for she knew it is difficult to accept laud and praise for something that you had no choice, or options about, at the time.

Virika took her seat, and then all the others followed.

A relay of warriors both young and old served them at the table. All were astounded at the quantity of foodstuffs that were put before them, and shortly after, the quality of it. It had been a long hard day so far, and few realised how hungry they really were until they had started to eat.

The guard they had first dealings with was standing, seemingly waiting, at one end of the table. Virika had always been a modest eater, but had tucked back half again more of this delicious wholesome food that was before her. Putting her knife and fork down, full and satisfied, she went to see him.

''Captainess Virika, ma'am, I have been elected as your aid from this time onwards. I will liaise between the Pleb warrior captains and you, and bring you news and messages as they come...''

''Pardon me, but what is your name?''

''Kerneels, Captainess Virika. I am a captain of the guard in the Protector Vitae clan. A clan, meaning, one of the great houses in our society. Our role, amongst all the other houses, is to safeguard all others, and will be called upon first to stand forward to fight. It is of choice.''

''Were you given the choice to stand forward for this role Kerneels?'' she was concerned, because it seemed a demeaning task for somebody of rank.

''Yes, I stood forward willingly and full of heart. It was a great honour to be asked to serve you Captainess Virika.''

''I have yet to realise my elevated role in life, is the truth Kerneels. Right now, I feel empty of all thought and purpose.'' she confessed.

''It is a time of rest. As your body relaxes your mind will too, but when you set forth again, your mind will reawaken. It is normal.''

''This friendship your peoples have shown to us...?''

''Is normal too, see how your own peoples reacted when you gave them permissions to look after each other? It is what they all wanted to do, but their lifetime fears buried that actual need to do so. Keeping people apart, seeding them with distrust, setting one against the other, it is all a way of control. Who do people look to then for help and support? Only those that spawned that awful state of affairs in the first place. Once people are conditioned that what there is, is all that there is, then they can be manipulated and led, subservient to those in power. Business, Captainess Virika, just pure business acumen. Your role in life was already set ten thousand years ago, but you were flawed in their eyes, and it was just by chance you were rejected from the scheme of things. Your original 'purpose' was killed off too, so your strain of blood would disappear from the gene pool. It is a way to purify it, to decontaminate it, to weed out the weakest.''

''Then what we have seen here, is the culmination of all their weeding out process over thousands of years, is it?!'' she chuckled out ironically.

''Yes, for the 'business' we are useless, a liability, as you are. What is good for the world and the business is not necessarily what is good for the peoples that live and work within it. 'Not necessarily good for the peoples', is a contradiction for the leaders of all this, they do not understand, they cannot in their blinkered world. They really believe if they are happy then the Uptowner's must be too! For you share in the prosperity, in the security, and need for nothing. You have a job, a role in life, food to eat and a home. Anything that complicates the scheme of things, like human relationships for instance, that is love, care, and kindness, were vetoed right at the onset of all this, simply because those in charge felt no calling, or need in themselves, for this to start with.''

''They did not know themselves, did they, what human life and living is really all about?''

''No. Wanting everything in freedom, against, needing nothing in captivity is a mind boggler. One has potential and prospects, the other, nothing. However, how easily it is to steer humans towards that other, being, nothing. We as a species are opportunists, hands out greedily catching what is falling. We all need a role, food to eat and a home and if it is handed out on a platter, we cannot help ourselves but to scoff it all down when it keeps on coming. Human liaisons are for safety and security, and the bonding and drive to have children is a product of that. Take away all those 'needs', and those that do not 'care' will fight to the death to keep it that way. Those wanting everything in freedom will have to fight to get that freedom. So, one is a living life, and the other a living death. Both abhor each other though, as night and day does, and as each gain's ascendancy, they destroy all they can of the other. Are we the righteous ones then? We would let those we fight against be free to follow on with their own ways and beliefs should they wish, meaning...'' he stopped abruptly, then apologised ''I lecture you; I am so sorry.''

''I felt the passion and saw the truth in your words Kerneels, and understood them. They will not though! And they are a minority, dictating to the majority how they want us to live. It cannot work that way, ever, without brutal control measures! And of course, war is the only way, and is necessary for freedom to reign. I know this, but are we the righteous ones then? I say 'yes' to that, Kerneels, we are! How could we not be?!''

Respectfully, and in admiration of her, Kerneels informed her ''My dear Captainess Virika, ma'am, my peoples rejoice in your coming.''

''Help me then, Kerneels, to not let my peoples down. Please I beg you, be one of my entourage, be an adviser, be a sage giver, and be a friend?''

''You honour me greatly, Captainess Virika. I accept, but my primary role will be part of your personal guard.''

A great deal of activity started in the great hall. Tables and chairs were collapsed, and carried and stored away. Many Downtowners joined in with this work too. Soon, warriors, male and female, young, and old, toured handing out short swords and buckler shields. Then the demonstrations began.

''We must meet with the Elders, Captainess Virika.''

''Can Bern and Hu come too?''

''You ask me, Captainess Virika?! Listen to my first sage. Realise you are on par with Thaddaeus, an equal peer, so therefore the Elders will respect you as such. Asking permissions, for any reason, will be deemed unbecoming, ignoble, and indeed disrespectful to those that have shown their love and trust to you. It is just not done. Follow sage; follow advice from they that know. If you are unsure, and your impulse is to secure permissions, do not, but ask for guidance from those that you have faith in. It is a powerful and an awesome responsibility that has been awarded to you, so people's instinctive confidence and...'' he stopped abruptly, and apologised ''I lecture you again! I am so sorry, I humbly ask forgiveness of you, Captainess Virika.''

Virika giggled out ''Dear, dear Kerneels no, it is all right! Please do not feel bad, I listen intently to everything you are saying, I promise you.'' Virika turned and ordered ''As my sergeant of the guard Bern, judge well warrior Kerneels for me if you would, he wishes to join you as one of my personal guards.'' She then turned to Kerneels and ordered ''Take Bern and Hu to the floor, and demonstrate your fighting prowess, teach them all that you can in this short time your ways in defence and attack.''

Very surprised with this apparent turnaround in Virika's disposition, Kerneels looked questionably at her ''I will see your Elders on my own Kerneels, it will be a mark of respect and trust that I go to them alone, unarmed and without bodyguard.''

''It will be Captainess Virika! However, I sage you now, never ever part company with the dagger Thaddaeus gave you on trust. It means... it means much more than you know at the moment, that you carry it.''

It was her turn to look questionably at Kerneels.

''All in good time Captainess Virika, for it is not for me to tell you why.''

She frowned; it was yet another confirmation that the dagger on her belt was very precious to Thaddaeus, and indeed, all the Pleb peoples. She touched it lightly with her fingertips, and felt something, an electric shock, a feedback, a sensation, warmth, a... power. She breathed out a little startled, her eyes flicked nervously around her.

''The bonding has been made...!'' Kerneels said in awe on seeing her sudden change in mood.

Tears came into Virika's eyes. ''I love you all... so much!'' she whispered out affectionately.

A kind smile for her came on Kerneels face, his eyes sparkled with gladness. ''It carries the passions, the emotions, and the hearts of all who have wielded it. And it has chosen you now, and absorbed who you are into it, great heart, and it would not have happened if you were an 'unworthy'.''

''But I feel less worthy now, Kerneels, than I did seconds ago...''

''It teaches you, Captainess Virika. Above all other sage, trust your dagger the more. Touch it lightly when unsure of yourself, or how you feel, it is a humbler you see, bringing your feet back down to the ground?''

''Pride and confidence, and unworthiness, battle ferociously against each other within me!'' she exclaimed.

Warrior Captain Kerneels of the Guard eyes teared as his passions rose ''It is a midway, dear Captainess Virika, where all great leaders must be. Should either become dominant, you would be contemptible in your role.''

''I must do my best then for my peoples...?!'' she said quietly as in a revelation.

''It is all that is expected of you, Ma'am!''

She smiled, a little more astute now as a maturity of thought awoke in her. ''Which way do I go?''

''The Elders have their own debating cavern yonder...'' he pointed at an opening in the great halls wall ''...you will find them there awaiting you.''

After making her way through the spirited combat practice on the great halls floor, Virika entered the cavern, and immediately felt as if she was pushing herself through a substance, a strength, a power, a feeling of security. Ancient deep wise sparkling eyes cast upon her as she entered, and what Virika felt right then was the unfathomable depth of her shame. Sinking to her knees in penance, head bowed, she sobbed out ''I am so sorry.''

''It is called the 'awakening' what you feel Captainess Virika.'' was explained kindly to her. ''Stand, for to take your first steps into freedom you must be upright.''

''The 'awakening'? Yes, it is, for all of my peoples!'' she whispered out thoughtfully.

''We have been told that Thaddaeus our esteemed leader gave you the dagger to carry. You wonder now what it signifies. I will tell you. Within the first year of this planet being colonised, and the mine workings opened, that dagger was crafted by the first of our leaders, to be passed down through the generations, uniting all in 'hope'. Thaddaeus's insight saw you as a worthy to carry it, his outsight saw the necessity of it. Tell me, has the bonding been made...?''

''Why... yes... yes it has! Is this magic?''

''Yes, yes, it is. To most, it is just cold steel, especially for our enemies, but to the chosen few, it is the life and hearts of our peoples.''

''I feel them all... through all the generations... right up to now!'' she confessed.

''Come Captainess Virika, we will talk with you for one hour, then you can proudly lead your peoples out to war, by our sides.''

''Now, is that better?!'' Ouida snapped out at Takeshi.

''I suppose!'' It had taken him two whole days of resentful digging and sorting out to get the food chemicals back in the kitchen, and then get the replicator back on-line. It was not so much that, it was having to clean all the muck out of the kitchen first to put all that he had found back in again, that had eventually gotten to him. By the time he finished he was covered in the sticky stuff, and it had developed a powerful and peculiar pong about it that did not seem to go away even after a good shower.

''Well, more than 'I suppose', Ouida. It is quite delicious to tell you the truth.''

Ouida giggled at him ''Pulling all those faces when you were trying it, indeed! Now come on, lets rig all the rubbish so it does not bottleneck as its sucked out.''

They clambered all over the ginormous pile of jetsam, securing together what they could, sometimes heaving around the heavier stuff so it was in the centre of the pile, cushioned by lighter stuff so it would do the least amount of damage if it struck the hatch opening.

''Why not do three or four purges Ouida?''

''We cannot afford the air, Takeshi. All this stuff must have momentum, and its kinetic energy will take it out into space away from us. If we just pushed it out some of it would linger nearby for sure. When we light up again it must be in a completely clean zone.''

''So how are you going to do this then?''

''Two atmospheres in here, is what I am thinking, then activate the emergency hatch opening. It is only a guess, but this lot must start moving within the first few seconds, if not it will hang and we will be stuck in the mess of it.''

''Why two atmospheres in here?''

''Well, it is the main hatch that will open, and it's the size of half the area of the hold, and being potbellied makes it quite big. The air will be sucked out quickly, almost explosively, so we will need that little bit extra to increase the time for it to take the jetsam with it.''

''How did you learn all this stuff Ouida, you know, driving space vehicles and knowing your way around a spaceship and all?''

''Just contingency learning, Takeshi. It was brief and principled, only the unadorned basics, more not what to do than do. That way there is less of a chance of failure.''

''I am impressed all the same Ouida! Right, I think we are ready.''

Ouida did a once around and all-over check then sealed the cargo bay shut. Back on the bridge, she sat at the small engineer's panel, tucked away in one corner. It was for the maintenance, repair, and calibrations of the ship, and there was not one thing that could not be done from there.

''Right, are we sure that is everything?''

''Positive. Food is catered for, and water. That captain's chair and the cryo cabinet is all that is left that could be in the hold. Therefore, it is just us, and what we brought with us.''

''Right, I will start the pressurisation sequence, that is easy enough, look here, it is to do a pneumatic test procedure for each of the compartments on this ship. It is an integrity thing, to make sure each section can hold an atmosphere of pressure just on its own, with the rest of the ship vacuumized.''

''Two atmospheres to nothing in a few seconds sounds a bit dramatic Ouida!'' worried Takeshi.

''Just the same as a possible meteor strike, I would guess, so the stresses should dissipate throughout the rest of the hull.''

''Yeah... but what about the artificial gravity, if we turned it off perhaps the friction factor of the jetsam would be negligible.''

''I am impressed too, Takeshi, well done, it is a good idea! However, as soon as the artificial gravity is off, everything starts to move. All that is tied together carries a lot of kinetic energy now, and with the gravity on, it is predictable as it is held there. Off, not so, the pile might start to turn, or drift out of alignment with the hatch opening. The base of the pile's cross-sectional area has an all-over equal friction rating, as we have balanced out the weights of what makes it up the best we can, and that is another reason for the need of two atmospheres to ensure there is enough air resistance to get it all moving.''

''Yeah, I see that.''

''We are nearly there... spot on... three, two, one, now!'' The wail of the emergency sirens went off as a great shudder went through the ship.

''Look!!'' demanded Takeshi excitedly as he stared out of the bridge window.

There it was, the pile, mostly intact, doing a slow end-over-end tumble. Loose debris was orbiting it, some of it trailed away out into space.

Takeshi asked as an afterthought ''Why didn't we just jettison the stuff and pulse the ship away from it, Ouida?''

''I do not know how to do that, Takeshi, is the truth. Remember, all I have is a contingency learning, brief and principled, just the basics, and what you are asking seems the simplest of tasks, but something that could never be anticipated. Manually controlling a ship is consolidated learning, I guess easily done, but I do not know the consequences, or how to address any problems that might come about through doing so.''

''Well, it's gone, and slowly moving away from us.''

''Equal and opposite, remember? We have a proportional momentum away from it too. Now we must be quick. We were heading for Petra1, but now we are slowly not! I must light up the engines, so it is into the cryo for you, and it is my turn to ride out the acceleration.''

''Wouldn't hear of it! It is arduous, and if you get permanently hurt, it will compromise your mission. Just explain to me what must be done.''

''Well... all right. But be careful, Takeshi, please!''

''Captainess Virika moves, Thaddaeus! She has the Fourteen surrounded deep within her army. Some heartening news too, they are scooping up many more Uptowner's as they go along.''

''Thank you, captain.'' He turned to Luisa saying ''Captainess Virika has won the hearts of our peoples, and most importantly, our Elders. You were more than right Luisa.''

''It was you that was more than right, Thaddaeus!'' she scolded back. ''It's just... it's just that you did not know it at the time, is all!''

''Really?'' he chuckled back. ''Anyway, good. Nightfall is but an hour away, we will start to withdraw now, so call away those at the front. We span right across the town, then head north. The second sweep from the mine and Downtown will have started as I speak, so any prisoners keep near the front line, and space them in small groups, not all together.''

On the centreline of the town, Thaddaeus turned north. As he had expected, police and guard were unearthed, releasing those Uptowner's who foolishly thought that they were safer with them. Many of these, if they were not yet traumatised, fell into a state of absolute shock on seeing the terrified police and guard run away, leaving them at the mercy of the blood splattered warriors.

''They home in on me!'' All Virika was able to do was try to barge her way forward into the fight ahead. But all the time, as those in front of her were cut down, more came to her side and then forward to protect her.

''They know you are the leader Captainess Virika, kill you and they know the war is three quarters won!'' explained Kerneels

Bern looked gargantuan in his armour as he powerfully swung his hammer about, not quite as tall as Thaddaeus, but broader in all directions. He too was being protected by Hu and Kerneels, as Bern was giving a mighty pounding to those that stood before them. Indeed, he caved right in the head of one guardsman, taking him right off his feet on the horizontal. Hu and Kerneels both instinctively knew the growing fear for Bern their enemy was showing, and wanted to foster it, taking full advantage of it. It worked; fewer came forward after the last were dispatched, until the enemy started to withdraw.

With Bern a few paces ahead of them all, they moved forward at an easy pace.

''Bern, you be careful, you hear?!''

''Ooooh, I am enjoying this!'' he boomed back.

''They're not!'' laughed out Hu, which brought them all into it.

Their roaring laughter was picked up by all. It had been terrifying for those that had stood their ground against the onslaught on the perimeter. It had been a determined flurry, desperate in nature to get at Captainess Virika. The enemy had failed, and Kerneels was heartened that those that ran away from them went in all directions, and not coming together to rally for another try.

''How many hurt?'' asked Virika.

''Far, far fewer than might have been, thanks to the armour and weapons your people now carry Captainess Virika.''

''Yes, but how many, Kerneels?''

''A hundred killed and a thousand wounded, in fact the exact opposite to what might have been, Captainess Virika.''

Virika started to cry quietly for them.

On the outskirts of Elitesville, Kerneels stepped to the front and intoned to the guard '' 'Numquam hostis astat coram vobis'.''

''Well welcome Captain Kerneels. I have messages for Captainess Virika from Thaddaeus.'' she informed him.

''Please!'' beckoned Kerneels as he stood aside to let Virika come to the front.

''Ma'am, you are to now take charge of Elitesville, to allow those that are here now to join battle. Perchance, should some of your peoples be willing, they can come with us too. We would feel honoured to fight by their sides.''

''They too, with you warrior woman.'' confirmed Virika poignantly. She turned and shouted out ''We now take charge of the defence of Elitesville, but those willing, by choice, that want to fight on, may join with the returning Pleb warriors to fight in the main part of the town.''

A roar accepting the invitation came from nearly everybody there; swords were drawn and stabbed in the air, by a number already injured too!

Virika smiled. ''You have your answer warrior woman...''

''Indeed, I do. Those then that have fought for real we will take with us.'' she decided. ''With your leave.'' Then ordered ''Those blooded, come with us, those not yet, stay, your time will come, I promise you.''

The order was passed back, and soon nearly a thousand stood to one side.

''Ma'am, Elitesville is now yours. Arisu, our second in command, Thaddaeus's mother, awaits you and our Elders, in the largest of the domes.''

''Thank you, warrior woman, and may the best of lucks go with you all...''

With that, Virika's army flooded Elitesville. Post by post, as the Pleb warriors were relieved of their guard, Virika's soldiers took up their stations.

''I want the many that are left formed into fast moving bands, spaced out on the boundaries of Elitesville. They are to run to any hotspots, to give aid to thwart any intrusion.'' ordered Virika.

Duly impressed, Kerneels got that order out and about.

''Make a hospital and hospitalise our casualties, get done what can be done for them.'' was her second order.

''One already stands Captainess Virika. The biggest dome has been put aside just for this; our medics still attend.'' she was assured.

''Get your Elders to the meet, Kerneels. I will be a while, while I help get our injured to aid. Bring or send messages on anything important.'' Before Kerneels could protest, she continued ''I feel out of my depth even out here, Kerneels. Inside, during the confrontation between your Elders and the Elite, I will feel drowned. There is nothing I know that I can do, so a mute expressionless miniature like me will have them laughing. That will not be a good first encounter to persuade the Elite that it is they that are in danger, will it? Better, Thaddaeus was here is the truth. They will look at me and see no threat, just a small bubble ready to burst and disappear as quickly as it formed.''

''I understand, Captainess Virika. Shame on me that I felt I needed to lecture you again!'' he apologised.

''Do not ever stop if you feel the need to do so Kerneels! Gracious, I will feel abandoned and isolated if you do! Promise me now, from the depth of your heart that you will be my primary adviser, a sage giver, and most importantly, a friend!''

He smiled at her, and an impulse overwhelmed him that made him step forward and hug her.

For the very first time in her life, Virika felt 'safe' right then in his arms.

Virika went amongst her peoples organising the carrying of the casualties to the hospital, ordering her personal guard to do the same. She sent back along the route they had taken, a hundred strong gang to do a seek and find for any left behind. Helping herself, she staggered into the hospital under the weight of a man slowly losing consciousness. ''You, boy, help me!'' she demanded.

The boy came to the other side of the man and helped support him to a cot just in time before he was dead weight.

''Good boy! Thank you. Now stay with me and help me.''

''Glad to help, are there many of you hurt?''

''I don't know how many.'' she confessed. They did several trips out and back in, some casualties were comatose and some on their feet.

One such man was demanding much more attention than the rest, assuming he was in the most distress, Virika and the boy went to him. As they neared, he jumped to his feet and slammed a clenched fist into the boy's face. A dagger was drawn and flashed around just missing the back peddling Virika. The boy rolled in, down his arm and along his shoulder, rolling up to his feet, with his short sword leading he drove it under the chin of the assailant; it went straight through, and through the back of his head.

''That was close!'' he exclaimed. ''Better stay with me, by my side, just in case!''

Virika investigated the young boy's blooded face, his nose had taken the impact of the blow, and blood flowed freely from his nostrils.

''Are you all right?!''

''Yeah, I am all right. It is just a nosebleed; it will be a bit sore for a while. Now, how are you?''

''Shaking like a jelly!!''

''Come here...'' and he cuddled her. Rocking her gently, he held her as she sobbed out her fright. ''Let me get you away from it all for a few minutes. You are in shock, it will pass if you can rest away from the pressures a while, I promise.''

Close by was one of the smaller domes, a utility hub, and it was unguarded. Few had witnessed the encounter in the mingling crowd, those that did, were just as surprised as Virika was, and had not immediately recognised her, their eyes locked onto the dead man.

In the warmth and quietness of the utility hub, Virika's sobbing got quieter until she drifted off into an exhausted sleep. Propped up a little on the bed of packaging and sacks that had been cast into a space between the water pump housing and electrical transformer surround, the boy held Virika around her shoulders with her head on his chest.

He breathed deeply through his bruised and partly clogged nose the aroma of her, feeling a deep-seated excitement grow in him. It was an adolescent awakening of his instincts, being that close to somebody else, for him a girl in distress, a girl with a proverbial broken wing. He cuddled her closer as she roused. ''How do you feel now?''

''Rested... thank you for being so brave for me.'' she whispered out as kindly.

''It is all right, Thaddaeus told us to look after all the Uptowner's. You are safe with us I promise. You are safe with me...''

''Thank you...'' she whispered again, and kissed his cheek.

The boy kissed her forehead, and then their lips met.

Bern and Hu came running up ''Where have you been Virika!!'' scolded Bern.

''A little rest I needed...''

''Your face is flushed, and there is something a little different about you...'' he stated, worry still on his face.

''It was... it was... something happened... something happy and nice... I... I am all right, Bern, I promise you.''

''Well, all right, but Hu and me have decided never to leave your side again, ever. There has been some trouble Virika, an attack, a policeman lay dead that had gotten into our ranks. Kerneels was so angry with me and Hu for not knowing where you were that he said he could find no words to shout at us!''

''Sorry to have got you and Hu in trouble Bern, but Kerneels is right, we all, I too, must be more careful.''

''Are you sure your all right Virika, your voice has gone all soft, as if you are in a dream state or something?''

''Yes, I am, I think... I think somebody has fallen in love with me.''.

''Oh! Oh! Um, well, that must be nice?'' was all Bern could say, for he did not know himself.

''It is Bern, very nice.''

''Who is he then, so we do not insult him by not letting him through to see you?''

''He bravely came to my rescue, and then stayed with me until I got over my shock...''

''That was you?!!!'' hollered Bern.

''Yes, it was, and it was my fault I was on my own.''

''What is his name then?''

Confessing forlornly, she told him ''I do not know!''

''Well, what is her name then Catmail?!'' Arisu demanded.

''Hey?!'' Catmail asked with complete innocence on his face.

''You are my third son, Catmail, and I know a naughty boy when I see one. Now, who is she?''

''Look mum, I didn't...''

''Son, yes you did, you cannot hide it from me, so do not try to lie! Now listen, there is always the possibility of a few extra responsibilities that may come the way of somebody as young and irresponsible as you! I will tell you now what I told your brothers 'The ring before the thing!' I should have had a word with you about it myself, instead of your brother. Now then, I ask you again, what is her name?!''

Stunned and amazed that his mother could so clearly see his secret, which now had manifested itself into guilt, he just stared at her.

''Well?'' she snapped out.

''I don't know!'' he answered honestly.

''My name is Dryw, Captainess Virika. I am the elected Elder who will guide you through the meet with Naga, the elected Elitesman who will be speaking for them all.''

''What sort of person is he?''

''An egotistical arrogant fool, they all are.'' Was his simple answer.

Dryw's wise eyes were bright, that of a young man's, in a creased and wrinkled leather brown face. He stooped a little, but Virika instinctually knew that he was still a strong man. ''What do we want from him, Dryw?''.

''To acknowledge defeat so we can stop this slaughter.'' Was another simple answer from him.

Naga's eyes lit up bright with laughter when he realised that Virika was the one that he must parley with. As he opened his smiling mouth to speak Virika cut him off saying ''You have two choices Naga. One, suspend all hostilities, or two, right now, you, and those you represent, will be taken outside and left unarmed at the mercy of my peoples.''

Naga started to laugh at her, Virika got up and said simply ''Good.'' And walked away from the table.

Virika did not particularly want to see the executions of the entire Elite community on Petra2, but she decided that she must be there, as it was her decision, overseeing it all as her status demanded. There was no cruelty as such, just clean deaths for them all. As they were marched out, their guards turned on their heels leaving them alone and all together. On seeing and recognising them the Uptowner's slowly walked towards them, glum faced, swinging their weapons.

''That's her, mum, between those two big blokes.'' confessed Catmail to his mum.

''What!!!'' she screamed out horrified. ''Do you know who that is, boy?''

''That's him Bern, next to that woman.'' Virika told him.

''Virika, that's Thaddaeus's youngest brother, Catmail. That is his mum, Arisu, the second in command of the Plebs, next to him.''

The blood drained from Virika's face ''What must she think of me...?!'' she whispered out full of growing shame.

''He did what!!!'' bellowed out Thaddaeus.

''It was the innocence of youth, for them both, Thaddaeus.'' saged Luisa.

''The horny little bugger!'' he boomed out roaring with laughter. ''He could have chosen some willing little floosy to dip his wick in for the very first time, but Captainess Virika, I ask you, the silly little toerag?!'' he chuckled on at the enormity of his younger brother's blunder.

''Thaddaeus, realise the purity of it, think, they came together in wartime, naturally, wanting each other for comfort and closeness, maybe there is even an untainted love blooming there between them too.''

''Uh?! Um, I suppose.'' muttered Thaddaeus not really knowing what she was talking about! ''Mum will be madder than mad, for sure!'' he chuckled out. ''Right, I must go to Elitesville to sort this out.''

''Sorry Virika, but you must confront Arisu and Thaddaeus sometime over this! Best get it out of the way as soon as possible.'' saged Bern.

''But I do not know what to say or do, Bern!''

''Well, I dunno myself is the truth. What about you Hu?''

''Dunno too! Best play it by ear is my guess. Come on, we cannot keep them waiting.

''Oh, what have I done...?!'' she sobbed out.

''We will do the talking for you Virika, me and Hu.''

Scared out of her wits, she followed them in.

With Virika behind Bern and Hu, they stood face to face with Arisu and Thaddaeus, and behind them was Catmail.

''Fine pickle this is then, so what is to be done?'' asked Thaddaeus to them all.

''The right thing!'' came adamantly from Arisu.

''Yeah, all right mum, calm down.'' asked Thaddaeus. He turned to Bern and asked ''Is Virika all right?''

''Yes, she is fine, what about Catmail?''

''He is fine too. Now what are we going to do?''

''I suppose the right thing then!'' was all Bern could offer.

Thaddaeus mulled it over and suggested ''It will be a good thing, uniting the Plebs and Uptowner's in such a way, what do you think?''

Hu nodded; he liked the idea. Bern asked ''What sort of boy is he, then?''

''Good, he is a good boy Bern!'' piped up Arisu earnestly.

''I have heard good things about him, that is true...'' debated Bern.

As Catmail and Virika stood behind their respective guardians, they overheard much of the discussion on their futures. Ouida's name was mentioned quite often, and of the benefit of uniting two worlds, being Petra3 and Petra2, that she had brought with her. Virika had no idea of most of their histories, but she was astute enough to realise the importance of this woman Ouida, coming into their lives.

''...and another thing is, they are both suited to each other, aren't they? Both originated from leadership clans, and they are about the same age too...''

As their guardians were talking themselves around to the decision that they all wanted, Virika leant a little sideways to see past Hu. There was Catmail doing the same, and their eyes met. Both blushed red in the face, and then Virika smiled warmly and started to silently giggle.

''...no, she must be adopted into The House of Inlustris!'' was hotly demanded by Arisu.

''But mum, she will be one of us then...?!'' argued Thaddaeus.

''So..? So..? So, what of it?''

''Best for Catmail to be adopted as an Uptowner, as Hu suggested, is my thinking.'' Bern put in.

''Certainly not! You listen you...'' Arisu was cut off by Catmail coming between her angry wagging finger and Bern.

''It will be me going over to the Uptowner clan, mum, it is the only way. Virika's people will lose her otherwise. Do you not see, Virika leads her peoples, as one of them, as Thaddaeus leads our peoples as one of us? It is important that there is no doubt in the people's hearts who is subservient to whom, and that is me to Virika in this case as she is a leader proper and I am not.''

There was a stunned silence. ''You've grown up some, Cat!'' exclaimed Thaddaeus in wonderment.

''No, my son, please...!'' pleaded Arisu.

''My mind is made up mum, and that's the way it is going to be.'' He stopped and turned to Virika and asked her directly ''That is if you want to, that is?''

''Course she does...!'' snapped out Arisu.

''Of course, I do, Cat.'' she kindly replied smiling warmly at him.

''Well, that's it then!'' decided Bern. ''Now what happens?''

Nobody knew!

''There has to be a ceremony, there must be one!'' came a little panicky from Arisu.

And so, it started all over again! It was either above ground or underground, and the merits for each were hotly debated, and that was even before what sort of ceremony it would be!

With the second sweep of the whole town now finished, and five thousand police and guard captives in the mine, the following morning at daybreak Thaddaeus stood before the besieged terminal. ''You have two choices. One, suspend all hostilities, or two, right now, you will be all dragged outside and left unarmed at the mercy of my peoples.'' After he was told of Virika's ultimatum to the Elites, and her reaction when she was laughed at, and then what transpired, he was in awe of her, and so were the besieged police and guard! Lending from her very words, he had laid down his demands as she.

''We want to suspend all hostilities!'' was shouted back.

''Are you sure?!'' he hollered back in disappointment.

''Yes, we are!'' was the adamant answer.

The marriage between Catmail and Virika started in front of the Elders, who paid their homage to Virika. Leading the way, they led the long procession to the outside and into Uptown. Walking through the people lined streets they were cheered and waved at, it seemed to them the people count had doubled. Now, with no presence of the Elite, police, and guard to fear, thousands more came out of hiding. Everybody was helping each other; chores and duties were snapped up as they became apparent, simply because it was a way to personally contribute to the new world order of things.

With the piazza packed full with Uptowner's, Downtowners and the mine people, Virika stood forth on the stage built a hundred yards out from the terminal's doors.

''This...!!'' she proclaimed, holding up the dagger Thaddaeus had given her high above her head ''...is the very power that energised us all here to fight for what has happened here this day. This world, Petra2, is now ours and ours alone as it should be; simply because it is the people that live here that make it what it is, in short, a home. Revel in your freedom as I am doing! I now call my peer, my counterpart who represents those of Downtown and the mine, Thaddaeus, the stout-hearted leader who led us all into victory!''

Out of his armour he was still a big man towering over little Virika.

''The rightful heir to this heirloom is you Thaddaeus.'' she said quietly as she handed him his dagger back. ''It was a symbol of unity and trust, I know, but I have a far greater one now, haven't I, Catmail, my husband, your brother?''

''Aye you do, thank you Virika. My dagger, I missed it on my belt is the truth. Make sure Catmail washes behind his ears now and again, as he is prone to forget them.'' he chuckled out.

Chapter 11

Seer Than stood mouth agape, staring unbelievingly at Saraswati. ''Who... who are you?'' he whispered out.

''Saraswati, Seer Than, in the dim light you look like my daddy.''

''That is not what I meant. You are not from this world Saraswati, so whence you came?''

''Oh, I see, 'whence' is a real word then! It means 'where did I come from!''' she turned to A'oot and Trool and said ''Sorry for scolding you, it was just I hadn't heard that word before when you used it and I didn't know what it meant.'' They both smiled at her.

Frowning deeply, Than said to her ''They do not fully understand you Saraswati. It might seem to you that they do sometimes, but all that is happening is you are triggering their thinking, and then their consequential actions. Now, I ask you again, who are you?'' there was an undertone of menace in his voice this time.

''My name is Saraswati McLain, my daddy is Jason McLain and my mummy is Sara. We live on Petra3 and came here to Earth1 to see what it is like to tell King James about it so he can plan the war.''

''What...?!'' came involuntary from Than in shock at the ridiculousness of what he was hearing.

''We came on Pep, I mean The Pepromene is what the ship is called, but it is Pep at the same time, I mean. Akshai is there too but the same as Pep, not walking that is, as their walking selves are back on Petra3. That's how I got here. Well, not all the way here, as Pep was injured and made me escape to the planet, and then I found my way here and made some friends too with Trool and A'oot who helped me a lot.''

Than was bemused, he shook his head from side to side.

''My mum is the chairman's daughter, Sara, well not the chairman's daughter now of course as her dad was killed when he attacked Petra3 a long time ago. But she went to find dad, who is in trouble as he went to see the person in charge here now, but he was a long time and didn't come back on time. So... Pep asked me to go to sleep and that's when the police came and hurt her, and that's when I met Qaletaqa the compass giver in my dreams, he told me...''

As Saraswati innocently wittered on, slowly Than's bemusement went ''You are just a little girl, aren't you?'' as he saw past her clone disguise for the first time.

''Yes, I am, and I am very tired, and very thirsty, and very hungry, too!'' she scolded him as if he should have known this.

''Fuel is short Sar.'' mentioned Jason. ''We got about an hour of flight left at best.''

''About a thousand miles overall then, can we reach Cheng?''

''Best not to try. I mean if we do not quite make it, how do you explain away running short of fuel in one of these things. Best head for Chong, it is nearer, and it will give us about a hundred miles grace, and if we need to, we can flit around a bit there.''

''All right. How are we going to pose there?''

''Same-same, I think. These police uniforms do not fit too badly, and they are a shield against too much scrutiny anyway. Besides the fact wearing them, we have a good chance to blag our way out of any confrontations.''

''It is all risks isn't it, so let's try to keep it as simple as possible? So, no risky-risks all right?''

''Ha..., ha..., ha..! But how do we know?!'' he chuckled back.

Sara startled ''Look out, there is a truck down there on its own! We must pretend to check it out Jase, if we do not, and somebody is watching, they will be at least curious as to why we did not.''

''Yeah! All right, let's go see.'' agreed Jason. He banked the cruiser over and did a slow flyby. The driver of the truck obviously saw them and pulled over.

''Bugger!'' exclaimed Jason.

Sara decided ''All right, land behind it, that seems to be the routine. I will go one side to the cab, you the other, all right? Best for you to do all the talking.''

Jason powered down in a blast of jets. He rushed to the cab his side and Sara the other.

''What are you doing alone on the carriageway?'' snapped out Jason to the driver.

The driver did not answer. With squinting eyes, he scrutinised Jason up and down.

''Well?!!'' demanded Jason.

''You two are the poorest specimens of bogus police officers that I could ever imagine.'' he chuckled back and burst out laughing.

''Listen you...!!!'' demanded Jason.

''No, you listen Jason, and Sara...'' he turned his head towards her ''...you listen too. We have about eight minutes to get hid, after that you are dead and so am I, plus there are many good people risking their necks for you right this second.''

Shocked out of his scull Jason just stared at him.

''Seven minutes thirty seconds and counting...'' the driver told him evenly.

''Sara, in the back quick!''

As they reached the back of the truck, a young man sprang out, ran to the police cruiser, and blasted away. He headed back along the route Jason and Sara had taken, and then they saw what was on their tail. It was a swarm of police chasers, a hundred of them!

They jumped on board and the truck powered away. Their eyes were peeled back staring at the escaping cruiser as it started a high loop, powering up as it reached the barricade of police chasers, and then spiralling down through them, it slammed into one chaser that slewed taking another out. Fatally damaged now, it plummeted to the ground, and then the first of three explosions detonated, followed shortly by the second, the third right after that as all the damaged police chasers crashed to earth.

Sara reached out towards the rising smoke some four miles away. ''Who would do that...?!'' she exclaimed.

''One of your friends would.'' answered her question in an even voice.

''Paget?!!!'' screeched out Sara on recognising his voice coming from the dark corner of the truck.

''Hello Sara, hello Jason.'' Paget chuckled out.

''Paget?!!!'' boomed out Jason.

''Yeah, it is me. I know I was destined for Earth3 Sara, but an opportunity came my way that I could not ignore to get safely to Earth1, so I took it.''

''That bloody well does not bloody well answer the bloody question that you were bloody well where you were meant to bloody well be to bloody well rescue us!'' screeched out Jason unbelievingly.

''Ha! A matter of deduction Jason, simple really. Lay your plight out in the open for all to see and very few opportunities were open to you for a successful escape. If you were able to escape at all in the first place that is. This route was the only realistic one, maths Jase, number crunch it out, and you had to come this way at this time. As an example, how much fuel did you have left in your tank? We reckoned between an hour and an hour and a half flying, yes?'' Jason nodded dumfounded. ''Cheng was possible but tight, so Chong was odds on to give you a leeway. We knew what they were looking for Jase, so did you, so odds on that Sara would see the necessity to hide your tracks by acting out a challenge on a lone truck traveling along the highway, ergo, this one! The chasers after you were reported to us, so your ruse of ditching the truck and stealing a police cruiser was blown. It was just by chance we were but four minutes thirty-five seconds or so ahead of your pursuers. Speaking of which, hang on, we are about to go under water!''

There was a swerve, a lurch, and they all slammed hard against the back of the cab. As water rushed in Paget ordered ''Swim hard, get under the bridge!''

In a state of shock, Sara and Jason swam out of the sinking truck, only just making it out before the backend of the canopy went underwater. The bridge was but a minute away where a rowboat was holding station near the centre of the river.

Helping hands hauled Jason and Sara over the stern and into the boat, when a roar of jet engines went overhead. Hidden under the bridge Paget apologised ''Sorry, three minutes and twenty-five seconds ahead of your pursuers!''

''It is very sad and also very cruel Saraswati that the clones on Earth1, through all of their generations, were always well aware of themselves, and of one another, and their surroundings, but they were unable to break the genetic drives that were implanted in them at the point of their manufacture. This awful limbo state I named 'The Vale of Tears'.'' he stopped, and frowning deeply he scrutinised Saraswati, looking into her earnest face. ''Do you... do you understand me?''

''A bit, I think. All of the clones all of the time knew that they were alive but could not break out of their shells that they could look through, like being in a prison where you cannot see the walls?''

''Yes... yes, that's right!''

''I guessed a bit, I think, because A'oot and Trool changed a bit. When they used words aloud and started to copy me, I guessed it was their first time as they were not very good at it. Like... like the first day at school when you do not know very much?''

''This transformation in them is such a wonder to me! I have tried over many years to reach them, to help them get to the surface. There was some success, teaching them a basic form of the Pleb secret body language, well, really, just the hand signs, but I did not even consider verbal communication, and I am staggered that you managed to trigger that in them.''

''They did it all on their own, just suddenly. After that, we did lots of practice and they understood some of what I said to them, and I understood some of what they said to me...'' Saraswati paused, then asked confused. ''...are there then some real Plebs on Earth1 too? I mean where did you learn the Pleb body language Than, to teach to them?''

''My bloodline is a space captains, Saraswati. I have travelled to many planets, and was disgusted how the peoples rejected from the scheme of things, the Plebs, were treated. I helped them where I could, befriending some, through their generations. It was them that taught me.''

''You're the space captain of old then?!!'' Saraswati shouted at him in a revelation. ''But no, he was killed when he was caught smuggling...?!'' she reasoned quietly. ''Did you... did you ever plant a tree somewhere Than?''

''Yes... yes, I did!'' he muttered out in astonishment.

''It is on Homeworld Than! It's big now, much taller than that big thing of yours outside, ten times as higher at least...!''

Than slumped, and sat down on the floor, his face ashen with shock. ''What...?''

''You're not dead Than! I mean to say you are still alive aren't you, so they did not kill you did they when they caught you, did they?''

''Yes, and no.'' he chuckled out. Frowning deeply, he sat thinking, and then he told her ''When the Captains guild summoned me to stand trial for smuggling, I found out that there had been some trouble in my bloodline, somewhere along our history path, that I tried investigating. They knew about it as they have the records of every captain since time-immemorial, but it was a closed door...!''

''That was hundreds and hundreds of years ago, Than? I mean when you planted that tree on Homeworld that is!''

''Yes, it was in your time, at least five hundred years ago, but for my time, less than thirty years. My punishment was long hauling, they sent me from one side of the galaxy to the other carrying nothing more than a hold full of rubbish for recycling, that is all.''

''That's daft, that is!'' exclaimed Saraswati.

''It kept me out of the way, Sar, as I think it was meant to do, and my ship. Out of sight and out of mind and all that...''

''Just like mum does with daddy's whisky then...?!''

''Yes, something like that Sar.''

''Are we safe here Than?''

''Yes, Sar, we are. I know this for two reasons. First, I have been here undetected for ten waking years now, and second, although this Pep of yours found me out a while back, they still haven't come looking.''

''Oh! What are you doing here Than?''

''You see, what I am doing, is disrupting the world we live on. That big thing of mine out there sends out a radio frequency that jangles the senses of the clones. Some turn into circle walkers, but most are like A'oot and Trool. It sorts of makes a crack in that shell for them, and now they know where the prison walls are, so being aware of them, all they have to do now is to break them down to get out.''

''Like A'oot and Trool, then?''

''Nearly Sar. I was unsure how they would behave though. Did you... did you see any sign of fear in them, I mean them being scared?''

''Yes, they were scared a few times when we first met.''

''Good, then that means self-preservation is still instinctive in them.''

''Sorry, I don't understand.''

''It means they are aware of themselves, Sar, and they fully understand that they can get hurt, which they certainly do not want to be, not by thinking about it though, just by knowing it, like being in a scary situation. If that feeling did not occur naturally, you would walk right into a danger without seeing it, like having your eyes closed all the time.''

''A'oot and Trool have opened their eyes then to danger, stuff that can hurt them. But not like the circle walkers?''

''No. Those poor clones get lost in their minds. The scrambling I do of their genetic impulses leaves little more than a loop, a train of thought that endlessly repeats, this manifest itself into what you have seen. Walking is a strong impulse, it is not fully degraded, but direction is. With nothing there, it will be an aimless circle.''

''What are you trying to do Than?''

''End it, end it all Sar, that is what I am trying to do. This is no good! I have tasted freedom, just a little sip of it, and it is delicious. The few, the Aristocracy alone, know what it is. Enslaving humankind in their ideology, their perfect, in their eyes, business culture, is like being in your prison, Sar, where you cannot see the walls. We too, as well as those poor clones, live a life that is dictated, not sought for to make it personal. Like right now for you Sar, you are where you do not want to be, and you have no choices over it. It you get caught you will be killed so you have no options but to run and hide. Being free is not like that, there should be no menace in your life to do what you want to do.''

''Yes, it is called 'danger', I know. Mum said ' _Always go in the opposite direction sweetheart, away from it, following only the obvious paths_.'''

''She is right Sar. Now, tell me more, all you can remember, about your world and what happened there?''

''How many Paget?'' asked Sara, while they drifted silently down the river.

''A few thousand, Sara, but our numbers are growing as the underground movement expands outwards. We are heading for Chong, it is one on my satellite camps, hidden under a Class4 bar there. Our headquarters are in Shang, we use the abandoned maintenance tunnels along the shoot train tunnel that run parallel to it. They are tight, but we found old equipment bays along their route that we have been excavating out again.''

''How did you get here, and how did you start this underground off?'' asked Jason.

''An out of control starship limped into Earth3 orbit on its way to Earth1 for the son and heir of the father who had just died out there somewhere. It was taken into custody, repaired, and sent on its way again, with me as cargo this time. As for starting all this off, it was perilously difficult because of the paranoia. It took me weeks for the first one, that was the driver you spoke to, after, it just snowballed, one knowing a few, the few knowing a few more each and so it went on. One thing though, they are all poor people, struggling to stay alive, doing all the low skilled support work.''

''Have you promised them anything Paget?'' asked Sara.

''Just a better life, Sara..., progress, bettering themselves, or rather having the freedom to try. Few of them have anything worthwhile to lose, except their own lives, which many do not much care about because of their role in life..., poverty, living in shabby shanty domes, always hungry, always suffering...''

Jason scrutinised Paget for a while, and tried to put this Paget against the one he had first met. He found it impossible to equate him again, as he had struggled with when Paget had shown him his true colours while training him that time; they were two absolutely different people?! Staring at him, he shook his head slightly while muttering to himself ''Impossible...!'' He suddenly realised that Paget, wearing a small half smile, was looking back at him.

''I like to 'think', Jason.'' he told him quietly, answering his unasked question. ''My mundane chores in the kitchens gave me time for this. Buried there out of everybody's way so little came my way to disrupt my thoughts. I explore in my mind, 'meaning'. The meaning of life, nature, reality, existence, values, reason, and acuity itself. I got lost in there I do admit, and it was you, Jason, and Sara, and my first lover, that pulled me out so I could be alive in the real world for the first time in my life, and I thank you all for it.''

''Dear Paget...'' came lovingly from Sara as she reached over and held his hand.

He smiled warmly at her.

Jason shook his head in wonder, realising just how wrong he had been about Paget when he had met him first. He felt instinctively miniscule, insignificant suddenly, in the presence of him.

''Right my dear friends; this is how far my reasoning had led me. Do you have a plan to follow?''

''Brit Paget, we are heading for Brit...'' and she went on to explain why.

''That's interesting! A dead spot! Somebody else has started to fight back maybe! I tell you what, the catalysts for all this was your brother and father both leaving Earth1 at the same time. With no cap on to keep it all contained, it just bubbled up and over. There has been, in the very recent history, peculiarities emerging. One such are the clones here, some have lost their minds and walk in circles, while others are showing expressions on their faces. They have always been deadpan I was told, emotionless, but now they seem to be responding to what is around them, for instance, a loud noise will make them jump and they will look for its source.''

''How do you read this Paget?'' asked Jason.

''As it has been recently, and is enclosed, localised within something like a slowly expanding radiating ripple, it does not point to an all over naturally occurring evolutionary thing, like the degrading of the matrix. They use the same manufacturing techniques, tried, and tested, fit for purpose and all that, so odds on, it is something to do with that dead spot of yours.''

''I feel it is all starting to unravel, falling apart, crumbling away, disintegrating Paget.'' mused Sara.

He nodded confirming that he had felt this too. ''Do you think Petra3 was ready enough?'

''It will be a close thing, but I think Pep's report will give them enough time to get all the contingency plans up and running.'' considered Sara.

''What?! No Sara, The Pepromene is still in orbit...?!'' he looked into their shocked faces ''...and Haïzum has been cut out of her intact and is now in one of the nearby docks.''

''Then where is Saraswati?!'' she cried.

Paget shook his head. ''Because you did not volunteer anything, I assumed she was safe in hiding somewhere...!''

''I left her on The Pepromene, Paget...!''

''We have received no reports Sara, that could in any way be linked to her!'' he explained.

''Read it all through Paget, please.'' beseeched Jason.

''She is on Earth1 then, Jason.'' he then frowned and shrugged. ''How much did she know and understand?''.

''Bits... what we might consider fragments... she has shown some signs of lateral thinking, but inductive reasoning, rather than deductive reasoning, might have gotten her to the planet's surface. She might try to follow a set pattern, a flowchart of moves...'' Sara paused ''That's it! I explained to her many times that if she reasons there is a danger, to 'Always go in the opposite direction, away from it, following only the obvious paths'. So, where might she be then?''

''The Pepromene has been gutted, it is just an empty hulk.'' Paget explained.

''She came down still inside her cryo cabinet then. It is strong but not impenetrable.''

''Odds dictate she is still alive then.''

''We cannot go, we must go back to Shang...'' decided Sara.

''No, you can't. If you go back, the both of you will be killed within a day or two. We will look for her, and if we find her, we will look after her, I do promise you this.''

''Can't...!''

''Yes, you can! You must keep moving Sara, and you too Jason! Paradoxically, too slow, or too fast and they will pinpoint Jason, and you Sara by sight. They now have your matrix fingerprint Jason, but it is almost lost in the rest of the data flowing into Shang. So, they are just starting out on a localised and dedicated search for you. They linked three enormous, but motionless, sweeps for you at the same time, individually they are within a circle, where these three circle circumferences meet, there will always be something like a thousand square miles left unscanned in the middle of them all. We are going to hide you in there, somewhere. Be warned, while the scans are active, sometimes just by moving a few miles in any direction, you are bound to enter an active zone. Even a very slight trace of you and they will pounce, they are primed and ready for that all over this world.''

''The three scans circumferences should overlap to make certain we are within that area, or not, surely?!'' reasoned Jason.

''Ha! Yes! The safe zone is relatively tiny on their maps. It is a time and available power thing, and by making the search zone smaller by overlapping, they deem it a waste of energy, and time itself. We reasoned they are gambling; I mean what are the odds that you would be exactly in the middle of them all each time?''

''What is the situation now?'' asked Jason.

''You are in an active zone, right in the heart of one. Where we are going is into an area that will be unscanned. They will guess that is where you will be hiding, because they know you are under their net, but on not finding you there, they will do a double take of what they have scanned. As I said, you both will have a day or two. The net is dropping down around you as I speak and I must get you away by tomorrow towards the next small zone that will remain unscanned. Realise, it must be where the unscanned area is in a town, not in the open country, as you cannot stay alive out there, to begin with, let alone getting you away to the next safe spot. When you reach your destination on every move, you must integrate, seek work, find a place to live, hide yourself until the scans reposition far enough away so we can plan a break through.''

''What?! What? How long will it take us to get to Brit then, Paget?'' asked Sara in shock.

He apologised ''A guess, years Sara? Listen, you are within the danger zone right now, and everybody is on the lookout for you within it. We have to get you away quick, then you must settle down, for if you suddenly appear and as quickly disappear, it will be noticed, two known jumps and your direction will be obvious. We have to keep them guessing, see, so we have to be unpredictable? The next town on the list for you is Guiy, where you must stay on its most western fringes within that unscanned zone.''

''Surely, if they are scanning a thousand miles away, we could make a break for it?'' reasoned Jason.

''I, we, could not arrange the transport in time, Jason. It will take planning. Like I said, we do not radiate out from Shang much farther than here. Go north or west and you will be on your own, a no hoper! If you are tempted, and run, you will be outside of our network, and the odds of you getting away will crash into nothing. You cannot run with nothing more than luck by your side, as luck is a fickle compound, and just as likely to 'shop' you as to save you.''

''Where are you getting their procedures from Paget?'' asked Jason.

''I have the majority of the programs that they use, plus most of their software. We just snitched a copy of their backup, it held everything.''

''So, what you are saying is, you must recruit soldiers into the underground ahead of us, and when they are active, planning can go ahead to get us farther towards Brit?'' deducted Sara.

''Yes, basically that is it Sara. You both have no choice or any other options besides what I have laid out for you.'' he told them poignantly.

''Between a rock and a hard place, then?!'' considered Jason forlornly.

''Listen again...'' asked Paget ''...when I am certain above all doubts where the next scan is scheduled, I can move you. It will be doglegged, to the next nearest safe zone on the list. There, we must recruit again for the next move to be successful. They are in a panicked hurry at this time, and we must be too, the underground that is, to stay up with them. All the time we, I, will be seeking alternatives. So, always keep hope in your hearts, never despair, and do not ever sink into depressions.''

''How do we secure work?'' asked Sara, knowing the practicalities of their plight must be addressed.

''Anything either of you fancy really, but you must be good at it though. Unfortunately, it will be difficult for you Sara; your options are very limited. At a pinch, only one of you need to secure work for money to feed yourselves and pay rent. The other must remain hidden though, and I mean totally. Just introduce yourself as a replacement Jason; it is so chaotic now, it will not be checked, as it is all gradually breaking down creating cracks in the whole fabric of their society. So, cash in hand is the norm now, universal money is demanded, as it is considered the most secure as people lose confidence in everything around them.''

''Was that how you got yourself integrated?'' asked Sara.

''Yes, I found it easy enough to flit around. I had to, to mingle with as many people as possible. As I recruited, it became easier, now I am seven people doing seven jobs, my absences are covered by somebody clocking me on and off from work. I should be sweeping the streets of Shang right now you know...?!'' he chuckled out as if he was scolding them.

''I know of Sara, your mum, the old chairman's curio, Saraswati. I remember it was years before her successful escape was general knowledge, not that anybody cared in any way, it was just a matter of fact.'' He paused again, it had been seven weeks since Saraswati had made her incredible escape, and then her incredible journey to Sta a Dùn, and each time it flipped into his memory, her young courage still stunned him. He smiled kindly at her.

''I think you are my real uncle, Than!'' she suddenly spurted out. ''I mean you even look like my daddy... well a bit anyway. And... and it seems to all tie up... I mean your bloodline and daddies.''

''It seems that way Sar, but the odds are just too great that that is so.'' he told her honestly. The sad disappointment on her young face made him think again on his words ''That being said, Sar, I feel we must be blood related somewhere along the line you know, I mean we get on so well, like being part of the same family, don't we, so that proves it?''

''Do you think so?''

''Of course, I do!''

''But not an uncle...?''

''Well... thinking about it some more, we must be as you said, Sar, I mean, how could I not be your uncle?''

''Good, I know you are!'' she exclaimed happily as she ran to him for a hug.

He smiled at her excitement. ''Now then, how are your lessons going?''

''Which ones, the ones you give me or the ones I give to the clones?''

''The clones first then.''

''Well, we have over fifty now, and A'oot and Trool help me a lot. To some of the better ones I give some of the new ones to, to help them along. Only one of the new ones that came in yesterday has not spoken any words yet, but he tries hard though, grunting and making strange sounds... Than, are there any girl clones?''

''No Sar. See, they are all made male orientated for a reason, and that is for more muscle mass. They cannot have a girlfriend or anything, nor have their own children. They will remain that way until they die.''

''Do you think they will ever get lonely?''

''No, they have no such drives, wants or desires.'' He then tried to explain, not to disappoint her too much ''But they like being together don't they, friends and comrades helping each other, being happy for the first time in their lives?''

''Then, when we beat our enemy, will we keep making them so the ones alive are not ever alone?''

''Well, the question is, should we Sar? If it were your choice, would you make some for A'oot and Trool to be friends with?''

''I do not want them to feel alone when their old, like some olden peoples do on Petra3. So, I would make them some, but better ones, I think a girl clone each too.''

''You see, their minds will be the same, Sar, not very good at thinking for themselves, or looking after themselves or anything like that. We would have to keep looking after them, we would have to stay with them all of the time and if we made some more after that, we would spend the rest of our lives with them.''

''Will they be all the same then, like A'oot and Trool?''

''I am afraid so Sar. When they join the world they were made in, they are fully grown up, with what they were made for and what they must do already in their minds. For every one you would make you would have to start all over again as I, and you did, with A'oot and Trool, and all those now that have come in recently. They do not live very long Sar; best is five years. With A'oot and Trool, maybe three of those are left now. The one that cannot speak very well you told me about is going to die soon. So, if we made some more, the life we give them, will be all there is for them. All we can do...''

''...is to make the ones now as happy as we can while their alive and with us?'' Saraswati finished off for him.

''Yes, it is all we can do.'' he confirmed sadly.

''Then I would not make any more of them then.''

''You are an intelligent girl Sar.'' decided Than thoughtfully. ''Now, my lessons I give to you. Have you done your homework on that bridge rectifier circuit?''

''Yes, it is for changing an alternating current into a direct current. I found three places where you use them in your circuits for your transmitter.''

''Good girl. Now I want you to make one of your own. You know where all the components are and your soldering is good enough. Remember, if you fumble, and the solder does not melt quickly, you must leave the joint to cool right down before giving it another try, with a clean tinned tip and new solder, otherwise, what happens?''

''Prolonged high heat will damage the component?''

''You tell me?''

''Well, yes it does then. And, old solder will create a dry joint, and it will be brittle and not flow properly because the flux has evaporated away.''

''Yep, well done.'' he smiled again. ''Right, I am leaving for a short while to get some stores in. I will be away for about two weeks. We will do one more tour around the transmitter and control panel, and around the power unit too, so you can identify where any problem might be, should everything suddenly stop working.''

''I think I got it all uncle Than.''

''Once more to be sure, Sar. Remember, any sign of trouble, leave the clones, and hide on Sta a Dùn. Collapse all the ladder bridges and just let them fall. If you think the camouflaged canopy over the hut has been seen, climb down near the sea to one of the hidey-holes least likely to be washed out at high tide.''

''All right, I remember.''

''Well done again.''

When the weather permitted, Saraswati took all her charges for walks along the coast. To the east of her was a beach that she particularly liked, and so it seemed did her clones. She demonstrated to them on how to 'enjoy' themselves, by paddling in the sea, running around playing chase, and scooping out patterns in the sand and the like. But all the time, they looked to her to see if they were doing 'it' right. She would smile and nod her satisfaction and saw that her pleased reaction was all that they were after. On the third time Saraswati decided to have a picnic, and put in small boxes the food for each to carry. It was in the form of a round cake, savoury, with a gloop tube of fresh rainwater each. As soon as she started handing out the boxes, they all went straight back into their preconditioned reflexes; lining up, shuffling forward, taking the box off her, and wrapping their arms around it. They then stood still, blanked eyed, all missing the next trigger, and that was where they were meant to be going with it. It was a disastrous day for her, she had unwittingly triggered their genetic habituation again, losing all of them to it, including A'oot and Trool. It was a very distraught little girl that Than came home to.

''It is the food Sar; it is not your fault. A'oot and Trool made a recovery because of the real food you fed them, now, back on synthetized nourishment they are falling back to who they were.''

''It's like a poison to them then?''

''Yes, for us too. How do you feel inside now, that is different to when you got here first?''

''Well... sort of like not being quite so happy, and I feel as if I am carrying something heavy inside me, it makes me very tired sometimes.''

''Real food production is grinding to a halt, and chemical foods are taking over, so we must use the replicator more and more, and soon that is all we will have. It is the chemicals your body must process now, and it struggles with them. It is a pity, as it seems real food is the key to reviving more of the human genetic parts in the clones.''

''Why is it happening?''

''It's a business thing. Naturally grown food is very scarce and very expensive now just to force people to rely on the chemicals. In its industry there are profit wars going on, consequently the quality of the chemicals is degrading, they are not now being refined so thoroughly, it is a way to save costs to ensure the profit margins are maintained.''

''It is all to do with this business acumen then. But surely these people know it hurts other people, why do they still do it?''

''Ha! Money, Sar, as simple as that, procuring all that can be got, outweighs any consequences. It is hurting people yes, but over a prolonged time. It is not killing them right away though, and these food chemical manufacturers gamble on that. It all starts where they get them from. And what 'they' are doing to maintain their profit margins, is to produce less of it, to keep the price up. They move back to poorer deposits too, so the raw stuff is not so rich. They sell the same quantity though, weight wise, but you need more of it to get the same quality. The costs for all this moves up the chain, to be passed on ultimately to those that need and rely on the stuff, and well, that is everybody now. Because the value of money is falling, and the wages are staying the same, they could not draw back enough of their rising costs, so they find other ways to make it cheaper, and one, is cutting back on the refining process. As the money must flow, deregulation comes in, to give the industry more chances to experiment using lower standards, but unfortunately it is us, everybody, who are the test subjects.''

''That sounds foolish, that does!'' exclaimed Saraswati. ''Why should lots of people get hurt so somebody else can have lots more money?!''

''Indeed?! That was basically why that war happened on Petra3 you learnt about in your history lessons, Sar. Money you see is also power, control that, and you can control people by conditioning them to want more of it, so they work hard to get it, but it is also arranged that they are forced to spend it too. If they seem to be getting too much of it, lessoning the rich people's power over them, then it is arranged once again that they have to spend it faster to bring them back into desperation again, needing more to just stay alive that is. It is the society you see, that they are born into, and having no options but to live within it. All of humanity has been manipulated for thousands of years by the richest of the people to keep them rich and consequently powerful. And it is that power that gives them the chance to remain so.''

''Not very nice people, are they? But they must see how the other poor people live?!''

''They just ignore their presence, Sar! It is a paradox though that they must have them around to feel superior to, because that is what it is all about.''

''What is a paradox?''

''Well, in this case it is contradictory that they don't want them around, but at the same time if they all disappeared, they would lose the power they have over them, so, they have to be around.''

Saraswati giggled out ''That's dafter still. I mean there must be enough money around to make sure everybody is happy?! Why does everybody have to be sad all the time because they do not have enough while a few others have too much to spend?''

''It is an extreme, Sar. Any extreme will cause unrest and make people unhappy and angry. Most people are hungry now, unable to afford enough food to live on, and when they do get some, it makes them feel unwell, like you. The rich are blind to it all though, they feel it is a natural stage and through careful control of the peoples, they can bring it all back to their so-called balance. As long as the peoples want more all of the time, they can. So therefore, the peoples will always not have quite enough.''

''How much did you earn this week Jase?'' asked Sara a little worried.

''Sorry, we go hungry again, Sar. There will be enough to pay the rent if it does not go up again this week, leaving half rations for five days, but on the six and seventh we must fast again.''

''If we were not in the town centre, we might not have to pay so much rent. It is usually half on the outskirts you know? Perhaps if we were doubly vigilant, we could try there?''

''Cannot Sar! We are where we should be. This town is dangerous for us as it is on the outskirts of the unscanned area, and the risks will multiply tenfold for every mile we move away from our lodgings.''

''Then I must get work!'' she decided.

''It is far too risky, Sar. It was just unfortunate for us that we ended up in this very small town, that's all. Besides, your face is maturing; you have lost that youthful look that might be mistaken for a sixteen-year-old lad. I am afraid you will never be seen as a 'buggering little girly shit' ever again!'' Jason was trying to make light of this phenomenon; indeed, Sara looked to him a magnificently beautiful maturing woman now, in every sense of the term.

''Oh, Jase...!'' she cried out full of disappointment, and then started to sob pitifully as Jason wrapped his arms around her. It took a while, but slowly, as her courage came back, Sara regained her composure.

It was dinner time, and Sara heated up the gloop they were to eat. The boarding house had put a levy on the use of the communal food processer; the more complex you wanted your food, the more it cost you to produce it. All the cash that Jason had earned was gone at payday. He bought the food chemicals then, all that he could afford, that had to last them the week. It was all cooked together too, to save costs, well really, they had no choice about that, as they did not have any money left over to use the replicator more than the once. Storing away the big jar, that contained what was left after the portion for their evening meal was taken out, Sara divided what was left into two. They both sat down and stared glum faced at the small helping that was theirs.

''No, damn it! This is no good! I want to feel something inside my stomach Sar. All the time that empty feeling, even after we eat...!'' his voice trailed off into a sob of frustration.

Sara got up, fetched the jar to the table, then dolloped down on both their plates enough to make up a full ration each. ''Eat, my beloved!'' she demanded. ''It will mean fasting longer, but it is meant to be good for you or something, isn't it?''

''I dunno!'' he mumbled as the first of six spoonsful of the gloop was put into his mouth. Licking the plate clean he moaned again ''That didn't do it!''

Sara chuckled out ''Well my love, after well over two years of this, I feel the same. Let us scoff the lot now, and starve to death together later on.'' With that she dolloped down what there was left in the jar between them.

''That's a bit better.'' he burped out. Seconds later he confessed ''Ooch, me belly aches a bit.'' With that, he brought the whole lot back up all over the table. Sara's ejection joined Jason's mess seconds after that.

''Somethings wrong with it!'' decided Jason.

''You think?!'' asked Sara sarcastically.

With that, there was a commotion out in the street. They heard people running, shouting, and hollering, and they were very angry. The sound of glass as it shattered was next, and it came from downstairs!

''It is a riot, seems a few other people did not like their supper tonight too! Stay here Sar, I will see what is going on.''

As he opened his door, thick acrid smoke rushed in, following within it was a person dragging a corpse. ''Run... run through the kitchen passed the food replicator and out into the garden!'' was shouted at them.

''What?!'' coughed out Jason.

''Bugger me, run you idiot!'' was shouted back at him.

Jason grabbed Sara's hand and pulled her with him. They knew well the layout of the boarding house and were through to the open air within the minute.

In the dark, they were pounced upon and bundled into the back of a truck as it powered away.

''Paget sends his love to you Sara, and his regards to you Jason.'' The voice was of a female.

''What was that all about?'' asked Sara.

''We added a little something to the chemicals being transported here, everybody will be harmlessly sick tonight. The scales are balanced precariously, between docility and disobedience; we just tipped the scales a bit, that's all. It is a small riot, but big enough to hide your tracks in though.''

''Who was that cadaver?'' asked Jason.

''Your landlord! He was a fitting substitute to make believe that you, as the guest, were killed in the fire Jason. He was profiteering, a despicable and despisable activity when people are hurting. He inadvertently caused the deaths of a few unfortunates because of his activities, squeezing all the money he could out of them, one even starving to death, would you believe that?! You were being 'tapped' to, Jason, for as much as he could get out of you. All the boarding houses are at it now, they know all their guests are exploitable and are taking advantages of the fact. It is growing too, racketeering, especially in the food chemical industry now real food production has completely stopped.''

''Who are you?'' asked Sara.

''A Class4 out from Shang, Sara. My name is Ulloriaq. I have been here for months. Paget sent me here to recruit, as he thought I had good enough 'tools for the trade' so to speak.'' Giggling, she wobbled her voluptuous breasts at them. ''A few of my clients came around and I was able to persuade them to join the underground. In truth, it did not take that much persuading on my behalf, with the promise of a free 'taster' thrown in now and again. I have half a dozen devoted lovers now, and with a snap of my fingers, they will do everything that I want them to do.'' she finished in a fit of giggling at the dumb beasts that they were.

Sara asked tentatively ''Any news on Saraswati?''

''Absolutely nothing, Sara. And I mean that! If there were even a trace of her, we would have found out by now. No news is good news, right, and the longer she is missing increases the likelihood of her successfully escaping and still being alive out there somewhere?''

''I suppose.'' Sara reluctantly agreed. She put on a brave smile saying ''It is a lovely name Ulloriaq, you seem suited to it, your prettiness sparkles so.''

''How are you moving around so freely?'' Jason wanted to know.

''Well, the matrix system is all but defunct. It still works as such, but what Paget was able to do was triplicate the inputs into Shang, he did this by intercepting all the uploads, doubling them, mixing, and merging them to what was coming in, and then sending them on their way again. Paget told me over ninety-nine percent of the data is randomly spilt, then looped and held in status, which is then conjoined with the next input, looped again, then back for analysis. It is just a chaotic mess. Me, well, by the time I show up again, it will be seen that I was in Shang, then four thousand miles away, then back in Shang within a few seconds. All anomalies are discarded; they do happen anyway, so I will remain invisible, lost in it all. I was given a one in twenty billion chance that they would find me.''

''Does that mean that I can risk it too!'' asked Jason hopefully.

Ironically, Ulloriaq chuckled out ''Quite the contrary Jason, no! Iago has taken personal control over the search for you and it is going to get much more intense. He hates you; you see?! He blames everything on you, his mood swings, his tea not being quite hot enough in the morning, a misplaced sock even?! He boils with rage every day when you are not found in a particular sweep area, and he gets worse each day. It is a race now, keeping you safe, and him losing his sanity, which we want to foster. While he is ranting and raving, any upheavals in our society can be, and will be, blamed on him. The matrix is one example, what Paget was able to do will be blamed on Iago, where a simple test would have exposed the tampering he did with it.''

''It's still a bit precarious then?'' considered Jason.

''A bit? It will just take one exposure of our interference and the underground will be sought out and destroyed, it will be all gone. That being said, the odds are packed on our side that we will not be found out.''

''Where to next?'' asked Sara.

''A town named Alma, northwest, and twenty days' travel. Iago has realised you are heading generally west now. He pulled all the sweeps in and sent them due west of here by thousands of miles, and he is going to work his way back in, so we will pass over to the east of the new search area before they reach us. You will like it much better in Alma, you will not be so poor as your landlord bequeathed you this.'' giving them a great wodge of high denomination universal dollar bills.

''Well, I could work as a Class4 girl, Jase?!'' It had been three years now since they had integrated themselves in Alma, and that made five years of their enforced captivity within Iago's trap. It had taken all of those twenty days to get there, panicking sometimes to reach the next point of contact for the next lift. They still lived poorly, to not expose the fact that they had plenty of cash. Jason lined up to buy his food chemicals with the rest of the poorest people in town, buying what was displayed at a number of market stalls each day. These stalls sprang up spontaneously, to exploit people, selling supposedly cheaper food chemicals. The bulk was there, yes, but the quality was cut back twice. The stuff would reconstitute into the same mass of food though, but half of it would be indigestible, and pass through untouched by the starving bellies it was in. Jason would let slip, accidently on purpose, a bag, or two of it when he walked along. Jason knew it would make little difference to whoever praised their luck by finding it, as it would be immediately scoffed, making little difference to their wellbeing. It just made him feel a little less guilty inside, as he could afford quadruple rations every day. He and Sara had to eat so much of the stuff each day to stay relatively healthy, that Jason's belly was always crammed full, continuously aching, this time, with far too much content.

Sara had to stay hidden, and she was getting 'cabin crazy' after all this time, and wanted so desperately to get out for a while. Her suggestion locked in his ears for a while, his brain not fully understanding what she had said to him. ''What?!!! Nooo..! No way!'' he hollered.

Her sad half smile took the fear out of Jason. ''What then?''

''Well, perhaps dirty up your face, then climb into some of my clothes, and we can take a walk when the night shift finishes at the brewery. They stop production for an hour to balance out the stock, and stores, ready for the next shift, just consolidating really; I know this because it is part of my work to record all production quotas for firms in the district. There are plenty of men about going home or going to work that we can mingle with. They will all be there at the same time, so think hundreds to get lost in.''

''I got to Jase; I am so sorry about the risks.''

''It's all right.'' As he hugged her, he could feel the meat missing from her bones. He ran his hands down each side of her and felt every one of her ribs. He sighed. It was not only their poor diet, but also the stress of having to live on a knife-edge that was wearing them both out, and worrying, continuously fretting over the plight of their beloved daughter.

Jason checked the corridor, it was empty, then beckoned Sara out of their room. Using the fire stairs, they made it undetected to the emergency exit. There was no door opening alarm fitted, so he pushed down on the long handle, and slowly opened it outwards. He looked around, it was dark, the few streetlights that were nearby cast just their peripheral light, the lights themselves did not encroach into this side street.

''All clear.'' he whispered.

Sara stepped out and took in the fresh air for the first time in years. She breathed deeply through her open mouth. ''I forgot how sweet it is.'' she whispered in awe.

''Mimic who we see Sar.'' advised Jason.

Slumped shoulders, downcast heads, and reluctant gaits were all they saw. They joined a stream of men heading for one part of the town, coming the other way were those who's shifts were about to start. After four blocks, they turned left, four blocks again, left again, four more blocks, left once more, and they were back on the same road that they started out on.

''Do it again.'' asked Sara in a whisper.

The men going home had gone, leaving only those going to work, and the ever-present police in their cruisers. Sara and Jason ended up walking against the stream, they both felt that they were still lost in it all, when a voice suggested ''Wrong way, it's this way.'' the voice was tired coming from a haggard face. They were trapped! The man who had stopped them sympathised ''It is easy to forget these days, I know. I wandered around this morning and could not think properly where I was. Come on, follow me.'' he finished wearily.

Jason wracked his brain for a way to get out of this confrontation, but his mind was a blank. The only people on the street at this time were those going the same way to work towards the brewery, so declining, or not accepting the offer, would immediately flag up the two of them as suspicious characters. Any shout of alarm would get them caught.

Jason glanced around under his eyebrows, just moving his eyes, he was hoping for a long enough space between the police cruisers to make a break for it. But each time his hopes were dashed as every street was manned and ready by them.

''Bloody Iago! It is his fault all this is happening.'' moaned Jason quietly. Sara visibly startled!

''Yeah...'' came back wearily from the man. ''Where are you working in the brewery?''

''Both replacements.'' muttered back Jason.

''Where did you both come from then?''

''Originally Shang, but we are kicked about here and there nowadays.'' admitted Jason, trying to keep as many lies as he could out of their conversation.

''Here, you ain't those two that's Iago's after, are you?''

''Yes, we are!'' whispered Sara to him quite seriously, she had even used her own voice too! Jason visibly startled!

''Happy birthday Saraswati!'' proclaimed Than, as he proudly put a roasted rabbit on the table for supper.

''Thank you, uncle Than! For every one of my birthdays you have always managed to get one too! I am so very impressed.''

''Just for you Sar. This one was a forty-mile round trip!'' he boasted, so not to let his efforts go unnoticed!

Saraswati giggled for she knew too well the effort Than must have put in to get this rabbit. They had always been a little scarce that far north anyway, and the ones nearby were soon depleted when she was still a little girl.

''Eighteen today?! It used to be the coming of age thing you know, into adulthood from childhood.'' trying to make this one that little bit more special for her.

''Thank you, uncle, Than, and I really mean it!''

''And that's not all, I have even managed to get hold of some uncut food chemicals. It is not too much mind you, but it might be enough to get Trool back on his feet was my thinking.''

Sadly, Saraswati explained ''It is too late uncle Than, he has wasted away to nothing while you were gone. A'oot is with him now, by his bedside, and of course he is confused not really knowing what is going on, the poor thing.''

Than smiled warmly at her. Saraswati's tender caring of all the clones as they came in, that were recruited back at the bus station by her more aware students, had manifested itself into extending their lifespans for a few more years. A'oot and Trool, doubling theirs, were her greatest successes. And she never tired of it either; she just got better and better at looking after them.

Saraswati enjoyed her roast rabbit, not only because it was a change in diet, it was she actually had a 'taste' for them, and it was a real birthday treat.

''Uncle Than, after all these years I have just realised something. Why is it that a radio frequency affects the clones? I cannot quite work out why our transmissions are not affecting us or anybody else?''

Than frowned deep in thought. ''The truth is I did not know, but I think I do now. You see, at first when I set this lot up, my intention was to find a way to disrupt communications, or the matrix transmission, or hopefully both. When I started transmitting, my clones that I bought as slaves began behaving strangely. I experimented with the frequencies until they seemed aware of themselves, and you know well these symptoms. Right, let us go back, do you remember telling me about Akshai, your grandfather, who developed the matrix...?''

Saraswati nodded, trying to form his face in her mind, but like her mothers and fathers and her brother Vyomesh's, only a vague impression remained.

''His ambition was to make it better, to be a receiver as well as a transmitter, yes? Realising his great mistake of even coming up with the idea of the matrix in the first place, he went about trying, as a damage control exercise, to stop all research into the receiver modification to it. My deductions are, that he was not entirely successful Saraswati. It went on, albeit on a very few worlds, but luckily their research was poor and their results contradictory. What ended it, was Earth1 stealing all the results from these planets, so they could monopolise on the process, closing down their research, making it known that if they carried on, they would be breaking the law. Earth1 then took it for granted their research conclusions held some worth, and took it a little farther in the general direction stipulated in that research. It didn't work, the receiver modification was rejected, but what came out the other end were the clones, and it worked perfectly in them. But they were not what they wanted though, what the Aristocracy wanted was control over normal people, with a normal intelligence and intellect. These failed experiments, the clones, had some use, so they carried on manufacturing them. Now, what our transmission is doing, is to disrupt those signals the clones were meant to receive, that blanks out awareness, free thought and free will. But it also blanks out instinctive triggers, that is to say evolutionary reactions to things like danger and discomforts, feeling too hot or too cold for instance, opposing that instinct to protect yourself, is what I am trying to say.''

''Are we doing right or wrong here then?''

Than sighed out ''I don't know anymore!'' in a mournful voice. ''All circle walkers are killed on the spot, manufacturing of clones has gone up, millions are being killed and being replaced. My guess is they are trying to breed out the apparent problems they have with them, experimenting really to see if the anomalies naturally go away in them, I really do not know is the truth, Saraswati?'' He then confessed ''This is not the first time, Sar, that lives have been lost because of me. You see, while I was trying to help the Plebs on Petra3, I had to hide the fact by jettisoning my cargo of their newborn...''

''No uncle Than, no, it is all right! My grandfather tracked them down and saved them!''

''What?! Did he?!''

''Yes! And no more were lost that could not be resurrected than before, I think if I remember right, just two!''

Than slumped and his eyes glistened.

''I have decided something uncle Than. And that is we will carry on with what we are doing.''

He looked at her with a kind smile on his face. ''Impossible to really work it out in your mind though, isn't it?''

''Yes.'' She then told him adamantly ''But ultimately, putting an end to it all, is something we have to try to do uncle Than.''

''Thank you for understanding Sar.''

As they came together in a hug, A'oot walked in crying.

''This underground, how can I join it?'' Jason, fishing for the mindset of the man, and Sara seeing it for what it was, had openly confessed to their plight. The man had then looked after them, getting them out of their predicament. Later, when his shift was over, they met again outside, and Jason told all.

''We do not know. They are certainly recruiting here now, and at the next point of our escape.''

''Pity. There are many I know that will want to join it, Jason!''

''That might be the problem. Each and every one of you must be scrutinised first, and that takes a long time. One simple exposure of the underground army and it will be all gone. It is not just trust, but courage too that they must see in you, and then there is the training. I have no doubts about you my friend, and I am sure you are exactly what they are after.''

''Well, thanks, mate. What do you think I should do?''

''Well, expose yourself as dissatisfied in some small way, is my guess.''

''All right.'' he agreed. A forced brave look spread over his scared face. ''Now, I have this plan for Sara to get out more often. Listen, I will head to work a bit earlier, and pick you both up from the fire door. When we get to the brewery, I know a place where you can turn on your heels and walk out again with those last few that have just finished their shift. You can do a few detours to get back, to extent your walk. This way you will be always walking in the same direction as the stream.''

True to his word, he appeared every other day. Jason, liking him, slipped a bit of cash his way now and again, and it was greatly appreciated.

And so, the weeks passed.

One night he whispered to them ''I have been recruited, and I will be your contact. Commander Paget sends his love and regards. Swawati... no! Um... Saraswati? Oh, yes, it is Saraswati... that's it, still has not been found!'' he stated happily, as he had no idea who, or maybe what, Saraswati was. He saw their disappointments of both Sara's and Jason's face, and frowned deeply.

''Saraswati is our missing daughter, Dakotah.'' Sara told him unhappily.

''A procreation?!''

''Yes.'' came quietly from Jason.

Sheer wonder spread across Dakotah's face.

It was a few days later that Dakotah asked them ''Ready to plunder the luck?''

''What is it Dakotah?'' asked Sara excitedly.

''What luck has come our way?'' asked Jason.

''No less than a ticket to Brit! Iago is going to update all the software that controls the sweep for you Jase, and the whole lot will be offline for up to three days thanks to Paget's little mischief code he will upload into it. It must come back on line fully, and faultlessly working after that, to hide the fact that it was tampered with. It is not without its risks; I warn you now. One day it should take. Two... then if somebody becomes suspicious, we might be lost. Three is pushing it.''

''When...?!'' snapped out Jason.

''You have twenty-four hours Jase.'' he was told.

They were ready and waiting. With their pockets crammed full with small bags of processed food, they stood primed for the run as soon as the door to their room opened. And when it did, and two Amber's walked in, Sara screamed and sank to her knees, all hope shattered, and the dreams of ever seeing her beloved daughter, Saraswati, ever again, dissipated as if they were just a wisp of smoke in a high wind.

Jason was led out handcuffed; Sara was dragged unprotestingly behind him.

Thrown into the boot of a cruiser, the hatch slammed shut. ''Sorry Sar.'' came mournfully from Jason.

Crying freely, Sara sobbed out ''Best die my beloved, all that I was inside me is now gone.''

''You know 'The Way', Sar.'' he reminded her, everything of what he was too, was as dead as he wanted to be. Perfected by the Plebs over many generations, 'The Way' was used to die if things got too painful or all hope was gone. It was simple too, just by compressing two special spots of many on the body at the same time; death could be achieved in less than a minute. ''I need to fight first my darling.''

''I know you do my beloved. For our dear Saraswati, and us, make sure there is one each before you fall.''

''I will make sure of it!'' he spat out venomously.

It was a short ride to the police station, too short for them to compose themselves. They were dragged out and through to an office in the station. They were then sat opposite a major of the Amber's who snapped out the order ''Leave us alone!'' There was a 'clack, clack' of boot heels and they heard the door close.

''What is in it for me, if I help you?''

It took a second or two for this impossible turn around to get through to Jason's brain. He mumbled out ''More 'filthy lucre' than you could ever dream of.''

''I have big dreams!'' he told Jason; it was a warning.

''Soon there will be so much Earth1 gold coin up for grabs, power too...'' Jason enticed as he looked up at him. He saw the major looking curiously at Sara. ''...and a choice of all the Class4's as you could want, all yours, new ones, fresh, unadulterated, to do whatever you like with them.''

The major licked his lips; he was getting to like the taste of it. ''Sureties...? Will you be my guarantor?''

''Yes major. It is all crumbling around Iago's feet but he refuses to see it. Soon, very soon, he will be standing on top of all the rubble still blind to it all.'' There was some truth in that. ''How simple it is going to be to usurp him then. Think, how does a quadrant of Earth1 to rule over, sound to you major?'' Jason asked, smiling at him.

The major's eyes lit up brightly. ''Nobody knows who you are, or why Iago is almost insane with the desire to track you down?''

''It is enough that you know that Iago is trying so hard. For you see, it is I that will bring him to his knees, and he knows that too well. I too must be careful major, as you must be!''

''Your answerable to somebody?''

''At the moment, yes major. But I have plans too, you see? Those that I answer to are just airhead twonks, idealistic idiots who cannot see what could be theirs. It is I, and people like your good self, major, that will have the strength to govern everything come the end, as it all should be governed.''

The major was certainly not a fool; he knew he was gambling. Everything Jason had told him rang with a potential truth, but is was still not an immutable truth. ''I will allow you to get away, then, it's up to you.'' It didn't matter none, as it was all falling apart the major knew, and as there was no real benefit for him to keep hold and report that he had captured Jason, he would gamble that Jason had told him the truth, it seemed that way to him, and 'maybe a something' was far better than 'no something' at all.

''How did you find me?'' Jason wanted to know.

Nonchalantly he told him ''Just too many food chemicals bags in your trash, that was all. Far too many even for one with money, so somebody else must have been living with you. As you were paying rent just for yourself, the landlord reported you to us. We set up a surveillance, and you were recognised...''

''How do we get away?'' Jason asked.

''You want to take that Class4 with you?!'' the major asked a little confused.

''Just a good shag major. I have her trained up to do what I like. On the run it is a bit difficult to get out and about in towns, and a man has his needs, hasn't he?''

''Yes, he does.'' he agreed. ''Right, I have a sergeant that will want a slice of the action too. He will be ordered to escort you to Shang, and on the way, where you want, he will let you go.''

''As simple as that?''

''Yep, as simple as that.''

''When?''

''Right now, if you want to?''

Jason nodded.

Out in the country, the cruiser landed for Jason and Sara to be let out of the holding boot of the cruiser. Within five seconds, the sergeant was dead, and within five minutes, his body was well hidden at the base of a shallow ravine in deep undergrowth.

''I cannot go on... I cannot do this anymore.'' came quietly and mournfully from Sara.

Jason looked at her; she was haggard and pale, limp, with a faraway look in her eyes. He held her, and she was trembling.

''I need you to be strong Sara!''

''I have nothing left inside me, Jase.'' she sobbed out pitifully.

''Come on.'' He cuddled her back to the cruiser and buckled her up in the passenger's seat. With the side of her head against the window and with blank staring eyes, Sara whispered ''You go on alone my beloved, you will have a better chance with me not being there...'' her voice petered out into nothing

''No, no Sar, please do not give up!'' he sobbed out his plea. ''We have a three-day window, darling, they cannot see us, we are invisible...'' he mumbled down and looked across at Sara. But she seemed gone from him, gone from the world.

Passing over a small town in the early hours, he brought the cruiser down and toured around. He saw a police cruiser move away from a refuelling depot, and as there were no signs of anybody else, he landed there and topped up his own near empty tank. The minutes it took seemed like hours to him. He was tense and tired, exhausted himself. Sara was cuddling herself; she had not moved a muscle; her eyes were closed in a deadpan waxen face.

One of Jason's options was to integrate again, somewhere, and seek out the underground, or, let them find him. The three-day window was what made him decide to throw all caution to the wind and attempt a complete escape to Brit. That chance will never arise again, he knew. Indeed, they would be far more at risk should they be around when the new, and he assumed, better software upgrade of the search engine came on line.

He powered away. His route was programmed in, but he still had the option to flip it out and manually fly the cruiser. He had decided to let the cruiser navigate itself towards Shang so he could think, and it was difficult as he was so tired.

Events in the end decided their fate. The route plan he was on was being used by other traffic and he found himself in the middle of a convoy. Slumped right down in his seat Jason just stared ahead. The lights of Shang eventually twinkled on the rim of the earth, and then slowly spread right across the whole horizon. Jason fiddled with the idea to go manual, but as other traffic banked away for their ultimate destinations; he was left in a long line of just police cruisers heading for theirs.

As the cruiser started to lose altitude Jason looked out and muttered sadly ''Oh no!''

Right below them was the chairman's palace, and after a spiralling approach, they automatically touched down in the cruiser park.

Jason reached over, unbuckled Sara, and pulled her over to him, cuddling her right down out of sight, and waited.

There was a lull, so Jason left Sara sleeping while he went on a recce. Keeping always to the deepest shadows he made his way to the front of the palace.

Police and guard were being dragged out, and slaughtered by other police and guard. '' _Iago is turning on his own.''_ thought Jason. He imagined his extreme insane rage when the search upgrade failed to deliver. '' _He is on a self-destruct._ '' he decided. Anarchy reigned. '' _Lady luck is smiling still._ '' he whispered to himself. Jason crept back to the cruiser and lifted off unchallenged. He headed out to the hop shuttle terminal and parked. Looking around he saw the clones about, and a few of their owners were here and there, walking ahead of them. An idea sprang into his head that appalled him, but it would not go away, and as nothing more came, he had no choice about it come the end.

He got out of the cruiser, and stooping low, weaved around the parked vehicles towards a known walkway. He waited until a lone walker came by with a clone following, and pounced.

''Not hurt!'' begged the clone as Jason's victim gagged out the last of his life.

Shocked, Jason muttered in confusion ''I thought you couldn't speak?'' The clone just stared at him with fearful eyes. ''I need your box, and your smock, I am so sorry.'' he apologised as he took it unprotestingly from his arms, and pulled his smock up and over his head. Stripping off the cheap suit his victim was wearing too, and with the small box under his arm, he made his way back to the cruiser. On the way there, he riffled through his victim's pockets and found twenty Earth1 gold coin wrapped in muslin. Jason sighed in relief; as he need not murder anybody else for their coin.

Sara seemed lost in herself, only semiconscious. He tried to revive her, but it seemed to Jason that she did not want to be. He began pulling her hair away by a few strands at a time, pinching tightly as he could near her scalp with his other fingers to safeguard the roots. He spent hours at it, resting now and again, sobbing, then crying freely, trying to forgive himself as he mutilated his beloved. It was not only that, he had murdered somebody else. Taking someone's life, and Jason was a well-practiced practitioner of that, was never easy, but he could bottle his guilt because all were his enemies who were out to do the same to him. But this time it was an innocent, a passer-by, who was just unlucky to be there that day.

Sara moaned now and again; it must have been hurting her he decided. He hunted around the cab of the cruiser and found a half-empty water bottle and a greasy used tube of hair dissolving cream. The latter was of little use for its intended purpose, except for himself, for if he used it on Sara, all that would be left would be her bald pate in stark contrast to the other clones tufted tatty hair. But what he did do, was mix a little of it with Sara's pulled hair until it dissolved into a bubbling sticky mess. As its active ingredients were used up, the reaction slowly died away. He then proceeded to gather together tufts of longer hair that were too short to get a firm pull on, and pasted them to her scalp with the stuff. It looked a mess, but not that much more different from what he had seen on the real clone's heads.

When he was satisfied late into the next night, he shook her violently while calling her name. Her eyes rolled, and a little saliva dribbled from the side of her mouth. He tried to tease a little water into her, her coughs and swallows were involuntary. Satisfied Sara had taken a little of the water in, he then manoeuvred her towards the terminals entrance, leaving her there for a short time while he purchased a ticket, and found that she had not moved an inch when he got back.

''Hold this!'' he demanded, while thumping the small box into her chest.

Long passed caring, Sara automatically responded to the bullying and her arms came up to hold it, and then Jason pushed her through the terminal doors.

There were a few late-night clones in a line heading for the shoot train, Jason manoeuvred Sara behind them, it seemed that they had their own carriage they were getting into. A little panic shot through Jason, as he must part company with Sara, as it would be too suspicious if he got on with her, even to the most inattentive of people. The automaton that Sara was, just kept going after a shove from Jason towards the door. As Jason walked on by; in the corner of his eye, he could have sworn two clones went each side of Sara to support her. ''What?!'' he hissed out. The image did not go away, and he could not unravel it to explain anything other than what he had seen?

When the shoot train came to a halt, the passengers embarked the hop shuttle; all Jason saw was a press of clones boarding their own compartment. He had not recognised Sara amongst them! He hung around as long as he dared, but in the end, he decided if she were not on the shuttle at the space station he would come straight back down and see what was next.

He waited around with the rest of the clone owners, and was surprised beyond belief because the first one out was Sara. She was a half a step away from a tight knot of them, and as they came through the door, those around her peeled away either side of her to continue with their errands, or to be picked up by their owner. It was just a few of them really, and when they left her side, Sara stumbled to a halt.

''They were pushing her!'' decided Jason. ''Impossible...?!'' He then went over, and from behind, gave her a shove.

''Got troubles with it mate?'' was shouted at him.

''Bloody rubbishy thing, keeps stalling on me all the time!'' Jason shouted back despondently.

''Better than a circle walker, mate, they will keep going until they die!'' was laughed out.

''I would like to say, that I wished this one would too, but I cannot afford another one!'' Jason chuckled back.

''...av a good 'en!'' came back laconically.

''You too!''

He gave Sara another shove and she ambled forward. The Brit exit was easy enough to find, but he dismayed that on the long reach hop shuttle he had to part company with her yet again. He pretended to drop something, and bent down to find it, while surreptitiously glancing at Sara. Sure enough, two other clones that were near her converged to keep her walking straight on and into the compartment.

''I did see it that time... I think?!'' Jason tried to convince himself with.

The tannoy announced ''Landfalling Lon, in thirty minutes.''

Jason hung on; even in his padded chair the re-entry stressed him. Again, Sara was the first one out, dribbling out of her mouth was a little gloop he assumed she had tried to eat. The pasted back tufts of hair on her head were now cleaned by the forced shower routine, leaving them hanging down in wisps. He looked deep into her face, her lips were trembling, and flickers of frowns creased her forehead. '' _She is trying to find her way back out again._ '' thought Jason.

Jason scanned the transport route maps, Birm, then Glas, would get him well on his way. On the map, the last transport route, a bus route, did not quite reach CapWra, his ultimate destination.

Losing sight of Sara on each stage of their journey exhausted Jason the more. He was in a state himself when they reached Glas. It was also a feed station, and when Jason was trying to steer Sara away from the line of clones, as they shuffled forward to receive their gloop tube of nourishment, he was challenged.

''Oi, you, let the bloody thing feed, will you, their corpses are piled high out back and are starting to stink, so we do not want any more of them!''

''It's nearly dead anyway, been stalling, and has done two circle walks!'' Jason tried. His tired mind had not fully explored all the consequences of his words before he spoke them.

''Circle walker, circle walker?!! You know the law?!! All circle walkers are to be killed!''

''No, no... it was just the once that it did it, just the once, and it stopped on its own accord...'' panicked out Jason.

''Don't matter none, any sign at all of that and...''

''Look, look, please, I cannot afford another...''

''What are you doing with a personal one anyway, you look like you have been bouncing along on yer ass in the gutter?''

Jason's tired brain locked solid, it felt empty. ''I ah... I ah...''

''Police!!!'' screamed the man.

Two rushed over. ''Something mighty strange here officers, this prick got a weird looking clone he reckons is his, where he looks like he could not even afford one of those dead ones out back!''

''What is your story?!'' was asked of him.

''Cards... I won it at cards!'' Jason panicked out.

''And he said it was a 'circle walker' too!''

''Let me have your whole story?!'' was demanded of him.

''Shang, I have just come from Shang...'' here he showed them his ticket to ride ''...I was told to come here by a sergeant of the guard, the one I won the clone off.''

''Hey?!''

''Yeah... he said to come here...'' poor Jason was struggling hard, he knew he was rambling, and deep down he already knew too, that he was really caught this time. He had nothing left inside him to fight back with anymore.

''Bollocks... what a load of bollocks! Sergeant of the guard to whom?'' was snapped out at him.

''Iago, it was Iago's sergeant of the guard.'' it was all Jason could muster up.

''Hey?!'' and the two police officers giggled in hysterics. ''Iago's sergeant of the guard, indeed!'' They both lost it all together then.

In both the policemen, that cruel instinctive trigger was pulled to play Jason along, teasing him, to see what other ridiculous excuses they could get out of him. ''Speak to Iago then?'' was giggled out to him.

''Yes... I ah, I deal in spoons and knives and forks and stuff for the kitchen...'' for some peculiar reason Paget had come unbidden into his mind, and he latched on to the persona that he had to adopt on Petra3 dealing with that space captain.

''Spooooons and...?'' was all one police officer could get out before he was lost in his giggling fit.

''...and he wanted new stuff for his palace...'' carried on Jason.

''...palace... been to his palace as well have we then?'' laughed out the other.

''Yes, and I have to go back to report...''

Just about laughed out, the two policemen were sobering up a little. ''Report what?'' was asked.

''The clone, it... it's a new one or something, and... and I have to tell them how it behaved on my journey.''

They both looked at Sara, and she did look very odd now with her tufts of longer hair that the normal clones did not have. Now she was near to the other clones the differences were all too obvious.

''Why were you sent up here?'' was asked, more as a tease than anything else.

''The sergeant of the guard told me north of here was where all the good spoons and knives and forks and stuff for the kitchens were made. He told me there were ginormous factories about, and I had to restock from there. 'Get better stock' he told me.''

''Did he say that?!'' tittered out one of the police officers.

''Yeah... he said ask anybody in the big towns up here and they will tell me where they are.''

''He said that did he?'' giggled out the other.

''Yes, right after I won the clone off him. Honestly!''

''You couldn't make it up!'' sighed out one policeman to the other. They both looked at Jason in a mixture of amusement and feeling sorry for him. ''Yes, that's right, where the bus drops you off, just keep walking north and you will see what you're looking for just over the next rise.'' knowing full well there was nothing more than deserted wildlands up there. They imagined how many hopes would be dashed in him, as one rise just led to another one and so on to the sea.

To the feed attendant Jason seemed disappointingly off the hook now and he blurted out ''What about his clone then? He did not report it walked in circles, did he?''

''Win any money at cards too?'' Jason was asked.

''Not much. I had to pay Iago's sergeant of the guard quite a bit for this clone, he said it was because it was worth more than double the pot, but he assured me I was still way up.''

''Let us see?'' asked the policemen sadly.

Jason took out his muslin wrapped coins and unwrapped them. There were fourteen left. ''Right, that is one each for wasting our time...'' he picked up two coins ''...two each for the fine for not reporting your clone circled walked...'' he picked up another four coins ''...and three each for the fine for playing illegal cards...'' he picked up six more. Jason frowned and stared at his two remaining coins. ''...and one more for being uncooperative under questioning.'' he finished.

''Oh!'' was all Jason muttered as he looked at his one remaining Earth1 gold coin.

''What where you going to use for stock money anyway?!'' was asked of him in a cruel tease.

''Oh, that was all right anyway. Iago's sergeant of the guard told me just to mention that he had sent me up here and they will let me have the stock on trust. When I get back, the sergeant of the guard has promised me he will buy back the clone at full value, and all I have to do is sent the money on to the firm that I got the stock from. The rest of the money will be mine, and he told me there was a lot of it!''

''Did he?'' was breathed out in absolute wonder at Jason's naivety.

''Yes.'' said Jason quietly.

''Well, we will not keep you waiting then, off you go!''

''What about his clone then, it should be killed!'' demanded the feed attendant, angrily disappointed that Jason apparently had gotten away.

At that very moment, the clones shuffled forward, and Sara voluntarily stepped into the line.

One policeman snorted out with a wave of his hand ''Seems to have sorted itself out, it can go too!''

As Sara approached the feed booth, the feed attendant leant through the window and pushed the gloop tube into Sara's mouth; it squirted its contents, and he proceeded to rub the stuff all over her face. This last vindictive act of his brought tears to Jason's eyes.

With a bowed back, slumped shoulders, and head down, Jason approached the bus. He knew eyes were still upon him, so he dared not risk turning around to check if Sara was behind him or not. He got on at the front where his ticket to ride was checked, and then he walked right back to the end of the bus and sat down. He gave a sad silent sigh of relief that he had seen Sara's head disappearing as she walked up the ramp into the clone-holding boot. Hanging his head even lower, he silently burst out crying.

One policeman shrugged his shoulders saying casually ''He will be dead before this week ends.''

''Yeah... I wish I could see his face every time his expectations are shattered.'' He then sniggered out mimicking the disappointment he knew Jason would suffer ''Perhaps over the next rise then...?!''

''Yeah... serves him right I suppose as he only brings it on himself. What a sucker! I ask you, what else did he expect?'' Nicely packing away their nastiness, by blaming it all on their victim, the two policemen headed happily over to the bar.

''You speaken the words?'' Sara was asked quietly.

Sara's hooded eyes slowly lifted as she looked at the clone.

''Understandings you haveses I see. Fear not so muchses, Seer's will helpses youses, promises I do.''

Still long, long lost in herself, Sara's eyes glistened.

It was an arduous trek, they slept where they fell. Hungry, wet, and cold Jason coaxed Sara northwards. The prophesy of the policeman was on the verge of becoming a reality when Jason espied the bedecked cylindrical structure.

''Sta a Dùn.'' the clone told him and he pointed.

Jason was only hanging on by a thread himself, and he had not tried to converse with the clone on their trek, and the clone had not uttered a voluntary word. What it did do though, was when exhaustion collapsed Jason and Sara to the ground; he cuddled into the free side of Sara's body.

''Three come!'' Than shouted out.

Jason collapsed to his knees as he lay Sara down in the doorway.

''Come quickly, help me Saraswati!'' demanded Than.

Slacked jawed, fighting his astonishment and total exhaustion that was overpowering him, Jason slowly looked up.

He reached out and up, wrapping his arms around Saraswati's waist and pulled her to him, burying his head into her belly, he started sobbing, sounding like a newborn baby.

''Daddy...?!'' whispered out Saraswati in her utter shock.

Chapter 12

''It has happened yet again Your Majesty? We saw the aftermath though, but who did this was nowhere to be seen.'' reported Akinyemi. ''Lycopis picked up their trail, but they fanned out, she tracked and backtracked individuals but it was impossible even for her to see where they went.''

''What? Only something leaving the earth to the air loses Lycopis?!'' considered Queen Heidi. ''What did they do this time?''

''There was a gigantic explosion in the heart of the town; we think a few of their cruisers went up. This drew their troops towards it, and then fires were set in their barracks that gutted them. They do not stand to fight Queen Heidi, just mischief up enough damage to disrupt them, hurting them, and then run.''

''Is it working?''

''Yes! All their patrols came back. We see a pattern, as soon as our enemy far-reaches enough with their patrols to worry us, they do something so that they are recalled.''

''They are protecting us, then?''

''Us? No, Your Majesty, it is you they are protecting.''

''How do they know where I am?''

''We don't know?'' was his simple answer.

''Curious...?'' mulled Heidi.

''Indeed! We have concluded that they have spies on you, and when they consider there is an approaching danger, they order an attack.'' He shook his head in wonderment while saying ''They must be out there right this second, Queen Heidi, and darned if I can find a single track or even a clue of them?!''

''They are that good?''

''Better than good, so-much-so, impossibly good.''

''Well, an enigma.'' she considered. ''I suppose they have their reasons to stay undetected?''

He answered poignantly ''If Lycopis or I cannot find them, then it is for sure that our enemy never will!''

''Let them be, stop seeking them, only if by chance they are exposed bring word to me then.''

''Your Majesty!'' snapped out Akinyemi.

''Where is Vyomesh?''

''With your daughter, Queen Heidi. They look after your baby son; they are near the stream in the sunshine.''

''Best bring them in, the sun at midday will be a little too hot for little Sawney. Ask Vyomesh to come to see me please.''

It was story time for him again. Every month Heidi would call him to her, and she would recount all her memories about Jason and Sara, his mum and dad, and of Saraswati his sister, for an hour or two, so he would not lose that connection with them. This time he came in with Xandra, her own daughter. ''You two have become inseparable friends?!''

''Mummy, can I sit with Vye while you speak, he told me how exciting some of it is... please!''

''Yes, of course darling.''

''You were good friends with them, mum, weren't you?'' Xandra asked.

''More than that my child, dearest of friends they were to me and I miss them so badly.''

''Will you tell me... sorry, I mean us, about how you tried to teach my dad the Pleb body language again Your Majesty.'' asked Vyomesh respectfully.

Heidi smiled as she recalled that time when Jason had risked everything to find out if Sara had been incarcerated in the police cells, and found her in there instead. She was just a little girl at the time, and her eyes glistened again over the look of hope on his face when, when only finding her there, she told him that his beloved Sara had been there too. Heidi sniffed as she touched away her tears, and then began her story.

''Lord Óengus, commander Tero has been escorted to here carrying dispatches from King Qasim, he begs audience with you sir.''

''Thank you, Mia, yes, bring him in.''

Commander Tero ducked low to get inside the small cavern that was Gus's quarters. He was a little dusty having had to crawl through the cave complex to get there. He stood and snapped to attention.

''Tero! Well welcome, it is good to see you again!''

''My Lord, thank you. I bring urgent messages from King Qasim, sir.''

''The gist please?''

''You are to return, sir, bringing all who can come. A new and mighty taskforce from Earth1 has arrived over Homeworld. They have many new ships, gargantuan monsters that can landfall straight out of orbit, they have so much power they just come straight down, hovering, manoeuvring as if they were just police cruisers.''

''How many troops?''

Tero shrugged. ''A quarter of a million?! Now, they are benign, just settling in, they seem to be in no hurry. They are living out of their ships, ten stayed in total that landfell near the north end of the great grass plains, our spies report them as relaxed, but not wandering too far!''

''These new ships, how does Claramond see these things as an engineer?''

''Well, Claramond reckons twelve Haïzum size engines in each, all clones of the engine in The Pepromene. Their forward crystal drag droom petals and their aft emitter droom petals are duplicated, one within the other, all these arrays fold back on one another in the classic closed umbrella state; they reach hundreds of feet in from both ends. The droom crystal filigrees have been over engineered a thousand-fold, it seems to Claramond that they have so much surplus power that cannot be used, they can do anything they like, subject to what the material properties are in the ship's construction of course.''

''They did it then, and succeeded!'' muttered Gus disappointingly. ''Why so many Amber's, then?!!''

''King Qasim thinks Homeworld will be the first battle ground, and then the Petra group of planets next, one at a time. Again, it is an eradication force to clear this whole sector of space.''

''Yes, that is what they are doing; I am sure. Any idea if they are going to recall their garrison from here to fight there?''

''King Qasim thinks probably not. You see, they have been as ineffective here as they have been on Homeworld. There, we witnessed the execution of all the officers that came with the first task force, and he thinks they will do the same here.''

''On Homeworld, why are our enemy waiting?''

''Well, we think it is because they can find so little sign of us. Sure, they have the reports from the last invasion force, and we are certain those that were executed will have been interrogated to winkle out of them every last bit of information about us. But all that they will have in the end will be thousands of reports reporting nothing more than minor encounters where nothing of significance ever happened. So... we guess it is simply to do with, that they do not know what to do now. They cannot leave, that's out of the question, they must do what they were sent there to do.''

''Why not just send in the cleaning drones again?''

''A full complement of them have already toured Homeworld, to no apparent effect. With no rational explanation as to why they 'all' failed, it would be assumed for some unknown reason that they are ineffective on that planet.''

''Then I must break cover and speak to Queen Heidi.'' he decided. ''Where did Lord Ayo land you?''

''Near post box seven I was told, about thirty miles southeast of here.''

''All right, we pack up and go. Let Lord Ayo know to prepare, will you, as I will be asking Queen Heidi for support? My hope will be to convince her to release to King Qasim as many of her fighters as possible.''

''My Lord, I will.'' he confirmed while handing Gus his dispatches proper.

''Who goes there!'' was challenged loud and clear. Hearing this, Akinyemi sprang away from the supper table sword in hand, seconds later Lycopis was by his side, they both dashed out of the Queens tent.

Two figures stepped out from the darkness into the camps firelight. Both raised their arms showing they carried no swords.

''Gus?!'' exclaimed Lycopis in her absolute disbelief. ''You breached all our securities...?!'' She then whispered out in awe. ''Incredible that you did...!''

'It is I, Lycopis, yes. Hello Akinyemi.'' he acknowledged him smiling.

''Well welcome Gus. Your band of infiltrators amazes me!'' he stated, now knowing who these people were.

''To Queen Heidi I will speak, I bring urgent requests from King Qasim.''

''Her Lord Bryce, and her Lady Zhen attend her, Gus, so you should know.'' explained Akinyemi.

Mia stated proudly ''And so that you should know too, you stand before Lord Óengus, honouree of peerdom on the planet of Homeworld.''

''Indeed?! My lord!'' acknowledged Akinyemi and Lycopis together.

''Your Majesty!'' came kindly from Gus as he knelt on one knee, head bowed before her.

Lycopis told her ''Here kneels the leader of that phantom fighting force, Your Majesty. Also, before you is Lord Óengus, honouree of peerdom on the planet Homeworld.''

''Dear Gus, well welcome. How long have you been on Petra3?''

''Maybe five years now, Your Majesty. We maintain the status quo, meaning, they are always at war, but nobody else is.''

''Indeed!'' Heidi chuckled out. She carried on smiling saying ''We have not lost anybody to them these years you have been here, Gus. We count that you accounted for at least a third of our enemy that landfell, well done.'' She smiled warmly at him; it was as if Jock himself was before her. At that moment, Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen came in. They went straight to him, with tears of joy in their eyes for seeing him again.

Smiling warmly Heidi mused ''What can I do, except honour you too, dearest Gus, with a full lordship of Petra3. None on this planet will question my decision on this, it is as it should be.''

''Yes, it is as it should be.'' confirmed Lady Zhen kindly.

''Then rise my Lord Óengus and take your rightful place amongst us.'' declared Queen Heidi.

Eyes down Gus muttered out to himself ''I do not feel worthy enough... of any of this... here or on Homeworld...?!''

''And you never will Lord Óengus!'' came poignantly from Lord Bryce.

Gus looked up into his kind eyes and took the welcoming hand that pulled him to his feet.

''You will be my ambassador to Homeworld from this moment on, Lord Óengus. Take one step forward to assign yourself.'' demanded Queen Heidi.

''I must apologise first, Your Majesty, for swearing my allegiances to King Qasim and Homeworld too. My fighters out there are a combination; half are King Qasim's warriors...''

''Do not fret my Lord Óengus, for I see his wiseness. At that time, it was a prudent and sensible demand that you had to comply with, your fighters from Petra3 too. But I warn you now Gus, I will not share you!''

''All is well then, as King Qasim's contingency was ' _When you do eventually come again under the influences of your Queen...then step down then and take your orders'._ Up until this time, I have not let him down, nor you, my Queen.''

''All is well then.'' concurred Heidi.

Gus handed over the dispatches that he was carrying, and then they all sat around the table to discuss them.

''Major Maan, I bring dispatches!'' proclaimed Captain London as she ran into his camp.

''At ease, get some food and rest, captain.'' Maan ordered her as he took them from her hand.

He unrolled the scroll. A few minutes later he told his assembled excursion captains ''We are to all show ourselves, to meet them head on, preparing for a full charge at them. The idea is then to engage them, our front will then fall back in three directions, hoping it be seen as a rout, and they will break up to give chase. It will be an ambush; to the west of the mountains will be our first trap, the second, the south end of the great grass plains at Wymond's Ridge. The third, we must turn them all the way around to the north, to the boulder country we want them. There, we can hit them and run into hiding, and keep sporadically hitting them again and again to our hearts content...!'' he chuckled out.

''Why Wymond's Ridge, major Mann?'' asked captain Lunn, so happy now that he could again recognise Maan holding that rank, but still sad that he was not a captain under him.

''The idea is, we break up, a quarter to the west and into the mountains, a quarter east, to then run north, and, a half of us to the south. It would make tactical sense that they will send about an eighth of their army east, and eighth west, leaving three quarters heading southwards. Wymond's Ridge is a natural barrier, as close to a fortress on this planet as we will get, bar trying to build one ourselves. Now, at least half of ours will be able to disengage from the north contingency, and head south again, they will be flanking our enemy. Those that headed west into the mountains will lead their pursuers over them, and down the other side, out of sight and out of mind! When that is done, half of ours can disengage again from there, and head back over the mountains and attack our enemy that side.''

''Do we know how many soldiers and warriors will be coming from Petra3?''

''Nearly all of them, Captain Bandi, nearly all of them! Rumour has it that Queen Heidi will be fighting too.'' he stopped to scan their astonished faces. ''Yes, that is right, my friends. Shoulder to shoulder with King Qasim, they will lead us into battle.''

Quiet reverence ensued. ''All the advisors here, and on the Planet Petra3 are trying their darnedest to dissuade these two great monarchs to reconsider. It will depend on how good they are if they are successful or not. As I have stated, it is just a rumour at the moment.''

''Petition them then, all of the peoples from both worlds put their names down to refuse, reject, and deny them both the right to follow their own hearts, I say!'' was proposed.

Maan chuckled. ''You think that will make the slightest of differences?!'' It was a rhetorical question, he continued ''They both must, not because to show their bravery for us to follow, it is because that they have to. What is driving those two to stand forward so, is exactly what is driving us, just a deep-seated 'need' that cannot be ignored. At the front, they will be the most vulnerable, they know this, and to fall on the first charge is better for them than to be surrounded by guard in safety. Those that cannot imagine this sacrifice, look to the oolves. Even a weaning pup will go fearlessly forward into hopeless battle for its kind. In their mindset, we are now considered their kind, I remind you of this fact.'' he told them poignantly. ''I ask you, who would not go forward now to the aid of a courageous oolve pup should it be challenged?'' grunts of acceptance came from all the listeners that they would be there if necessary. ''Don't you see, that instinct to protect those that are ours, that instinct to fight for peace and freedom, is in all of us. And it is not diminished by being elected a King or Queen of the peoples, but it is enhanced ten-thousand-fold.'' Passionately he told them ''They will both be there; I promise you that!''

''Field Marshal Gichen, you will not be going.'' ordered Queen Heidi.

He sank to his knees and involuntary muttered out in his utterly shocked daze ''I must go Your Majesty?!''

''Denied, Field Marshal Gichen!'' she told him to make it absolutely clear to him.

''What... what then?''

''Dearest Gichen, I am so sorry, but I must ask of you for you to muster up all the resolve and courage you possess ready for the role I need you to perform.'' With tears in her eyes for his disappointments she told him ''As Lord Protector of my Queendom I need you, dearest Gichen. To keep my world and its lands secure, to look after my peoples, to secure their futures here and now, and for those that return from Homeworld. To again step forward as Lord Protector and Field Marshal, and win the fight that is sure to come here. And lastly, to look after my children, Prince Sawney and Princess Xandra. Sage them both and teach them to be strong leaders. Princess Xandra is still too young to rule, but when you deem that she has reached an age of maturity and understanding, crown her then, Queen of her Queendom for me please?'' Heidi's voice trailed down to an emotional whisper.

''I...I...'' stumbled out Gichen through his trembling lips in a pale shocked face.

''Have you worth to step forward to your Queens request?''

''Your Lord Protector of your Queendom loves you greatly Queen Heidi. He stands forward as his Queen requested.''

''Thank you with all my heart dear Gichen.'' she sniffed out between her sobs of relief. ''But, for your peace of mind, I know you need my reasoning as to why you will not be coming with us, and I will tell you. Like King Qasim, I hold too much hate in my heart, Gichen. You see, the first charge on Homeworld will be the beginning of the end of it all for our enemy. I want to be there more than my life itself; you see? Nothing will stop me going, nothing. Alone, if that was all, I would still stand forward so to be there.'' she resolved adamantly. ''For my beloved mother and father, my friends, my peoples that have perished I do this. I will be carrying them all in my heart as I stand forward before them there. I want to look upon them knowing their days are finally numbered.''

''I understand now.'' He then told her thoughtfully ''To know is to die.''

''Yes, my Lord Protector, to be there to witness the beginning of the end for them, is to probably die too, I know this.''

''I will not let you down Your Majesty, and let all my previous such declarations pale into insignificance to this one I give you now!''

''Thank you, dear man, I love you as my father loved you.''

''King Qasim, Your Majesty, Lord Óengus of Petra3 has landfell, he awaits your pleasure, sire!''

''Lord Óengus of Petra3, please come in!'' shouted out Qasim. They walked towards each other into a hug. ''Damn it, it is good to see you again!'' proclaimed Qasim.

''Likewise!''

''News, quick!''

''Queen Heidi is aloft..!'' he told him emotionally.

Qasim eyes went into shock, Queen Heidi had her own world to defend so why was she here?! Shaking his head slightly he slowly worked out why. He nodded in understanding saying kindly ''Bring your Queen down Gus, we will share my quarters, there is space aplenty.''

At the regal table at suppertime, King Qasim held Queen Heidi's hand as they stepped forward. No words were spoken as both monarchs looked out over their peoples. It had taken Lord Ayo just under a month to bring all that were to come from Petra3 to Homeworld. Crammed full with soldiers and warriors on each trip, Lord Ayo lost count of the number of times he turned around. The last brought the unexpected Queen Heidi and her entourage. They stood there, serious faced as they let fall their ceremonial robes, to stand forth in their common-to-all fighting garb.

''Ready?!!!'' they both hollered together.

The roar back shook the very bedrock of Homeworld!!!

Pep and Akshai hugged each other in the excitement. ''It will be soon, have we time?''

''I am not sure Pep, and Maan must be recalled, and knowing him he might even defy the order to return.''

''He is obedient, Akshai, if his King orders him to, he will return, I am sure of that.''

''King Qasim does not know, and to see him has been an impossibility, I have been trying for a few weeks now.''

''Who then? Who can we see to pave the way? Surely, there must be somebody close enough to King Qasim that we know?''

''Our only sustained link was Pilar, Pep. And I am sure, with the death of Queen Jane, her link and consequently ours, was cut to the monarchy on this planet.''

''Dare we ask Queen Heidi?''

''It will be a big favour, Pep. Think, everybody is in battle readiness, what we will ask for will put a ripple through all their planning! I mean 'how dare we'?! Yes?''

Suddenly Itagaki exclaimed ''Pep, Akshai?!! Well welcome, I have been trying to see you both these last weeks but it has been impossible to get away.'' She then apologised ''My time has been spent ferrying our fighters down and getting them housed. How are you both?''

''My Lady.'' Pep acknowledged her with a curtsy.

''Lady Itagaki...'' smiled out Akshai with a bob of his head.

Itagaki's eyes squinted up as she scrutinised them. ''I know both of you are hiding something from me, so come on now, what is it that you are scared to ask of me?''

''Oh, Lady Itagaki, how do you know such things?!'' Pep asked her in awe.

''Dear Akshai, tell me please.'' Itagaki begged him.

Lady Itagaki listened intently to what Akshai was saying to her, and without hesitation took them to Queen Heidi asking her ''Your Majesty, I bring Pep and Akshai to see you. They have a favour to ask of you.''

After Queen Heidi listened to them, she explained ''It will be awesomely difficult to arrange. How long will it take?''

''A day, and a further day for reorientation and recovery.'' reckoned Akshai.

Heidi thought it through. ''Maybe... that is all I can promise, is a maybe. I will speak to King Qasim now.''

As the oolve team powered into his camp, Major Maan jumped up from the campfire, forgetting his crutches in his rush, and hopped over to Pilar. She leapt from the back of her buggy demanding ''King Qasim has ordered you back to Homebuilding this instant major Maan...'' she reported. ''...in haste Maan, in haste!''

''What... what? That cannot be right?!''

''King Qasim personally gave this order to me Maan, come, quickly, get on the back!''

Head flung back, Maan shouted out his orders to his captains as the buggy powered away back for Homebuilding.

''What is this all about Pil?''

''I do not know Maan?!'' she confessed. ''But the urgency in the Kings voice dictated the importance of his order.''

''It is ridiculous!'' he decided. Frowning deeply, he tried to think up possible explanations as to why he had been recalled, his mind was a complete blank.

Through the night they travelled, there was one changeover of the oolve team, and they sped on again. The early morning light revealed a reception party outside of the doors to Homebuilding. Pilar commanded her oolves to the hard left. Skidding sideways on, and nearly tipping over the buggy, she brought them to a halt in a cloud of dust. Maan was man-hauled off the buggy and carried on the sprint inside.

''What is going on...?!'' he demanded, getting a little angry now.

No words were spoken by his determined faced carriers as they headed for the hospital.

He was sprinted inside and laid out on an operating bed.

His panicked eyes looked around and he espied his father, Akshai, dressed as a surgeon might dress. ''I am going to give you your leg back my son.''

Mouthing silent words, Maan stared into his eyes.

''It is a synthetic meat; I have been working on it for some years now. I borrowed some of your mum's research into her own recreation, and some of mine too. It will feel and behave, as a normal leg will, you will have complete control over it as you do your other leg. It will blend where it is incorporated into your stump with little more than a faint line.'' he assured him.

The tears that flooded Maan eyes trickled freely down his face. Pilar, shocked out of her mind, held his hand, her surprised wide staring eyes locked onto his.

As the first of the injections was given, Maan drifted off into unconsciousness.

''You fret princess Xandra?!''

''Yes, I do old man.... is this a dream?''

''Yes, it is. But it is a safe dream, nothing to scare you will enter it, I promise.''

''Who are you, and why are you in my dreams.''

''I have been many people, and answer to many names given to me by many people over many times since time itself began.'' he told her. ''But during this existence I am known as Qaletaqa the sage giver. I came into your dreams dear Xandra, because they are so muddled. Trying to sort them out by yourself will be impossibly difficult for you, as you are so young and inexperienced in living. My fear was, as there are endless possibilities in the directions that you could take, it is inevitable that quite a few of them will be the wrong way. I am here, to give you a compass that you may see your way by, to choose wisely, where word, action or deed might lead you.''

''I am scared Qaletaqa. Mummy said goodbye to Sawney and me before she left, and it upset me so because I felt she meant it. I mean, as if she was going away forever. And dad too...! Twice a year he came to see us, that's all. I felt when he said goodbye to me that I did not know him anymore?!''

''Ah, your dad, Lebbaeus! He has sacrificed so much. He has toured Petra3 not only healing those who ail of the body, but of the mind too. Keeping together in your mums name your peoples so they remain strong and of heart. Whichever camp he entered, he rekindled the flames of hope, driving away the overcasting darkness of despair. He loves you dearly, as he does your baby brother Sawney. Like your mum, Queen Heidi, the most beloved of all peoples on this planet, he did not have a choice but to go, Xandra. The dangers did not enter their minds; their sacrifices did not even put the smallest of dents in their resolve. If your little brother Sawney was in trouble, would you 'think' about helping him first, before you went to his aid?''

''Yes... no I mean! I mean I would go straight to him.''

''That impulse to run to him, to help him, is a natural instinctive reaction to do so. This type of impulse is exactly what your mum and dad felt, driving them on, an impossible urge to ignore. In the world they lived in, long before you were born, it was filled with crying, and pain, dreadful fear, scared all the time, even when asleep, far more than you do now running and hiding all of the time. They both lost so many of their friends, for your mum... her mum and dad, besides the fact that she suffered greatly in their hands too. Now, they both know it is the beginning of the end to those that caused all of that, their days are now numbered they know. Knowing this in their hearts and minds, your mum to stand before them, and your dad to stand against them, is the only way for them both to find a peace of the mind and a peace of the heart. Your mum has hidden from you all that pain she has carried all of her life, Xandra, it is time for her, and your daddy Lebbaeus, to be released from that burden.''

''Does that mean my mum and dad will die?''

''Yes, maybe, and no, it is all of them, Xandra, who knows these things? They will fight hard not to die, but the odds are very poor for your mum out front that she will remain alive after the first charge. Your mum knows this, so does your dad, which is why you felt it was their final farewell when they said goodbye to you.''

''Oh! What is it then... that was so strong they could not say no to?''

''Happiness, Xandra, just sheer glad happiness knowing that it is certain now that it is all going to end in a pile of smoking ruin for them at long, long last. It will be their last defiant gesture, and in their wake will be the real fight for freedom energised and powered by their sacrifices in life, so-much-so that even their very names alone will be the catalyst for bravery and courage.''

Xandra sniffed wet eyed ''Oh! I think I see.'' She paused a while ''Then I must be strong then, mustn't I, not to let my peoples down?''

''Yes, dear Xandra, your time may come a little earlier than you would have liked, so study hard, and put all your trust in your Lord Protector, Field Marshal Gichen.''

''He scares me a little Qaletaqa, to tell you the truth.''

''Think that he is your sword and shield, little Xandra, that will strike out at, and parry and ward off dangers to you on their own accord. Make friends with him, for he loves you deeply, more deeply than you can ever imagine. Such was the love he had for Queen Heidi. It is a different form of love though, than mothers and fathers have between them, but nonetheless it is as powerful, and as all-consuming and as unbreakable as that love.''

''I feel strange inside; everything seems so big to me now?!''

''In your child's mind, it was just what was around you that filled your whole world, dear Xandra. Now, all of your mind blankets that surrounded you have fallen away revealing the great expanse of it all, showing what you are responsible for. That strange feeling you have inside you is, that you do not know what to do now, and that itself is the first sign that you have seen and recognised the extent of your responsibilities.''

''I feel very alone now?!''

''Do not be!'' demanded Qaletaqa of her. ''Far, far than being alone you are!'' he scolded her. ''You are and will be the least alone person on this planet, young lady.'' he chuckled out. ''All you have to do is to 'see' those that will be there by your side to support you. Call now and hundreds will step forward to the sound of your voice. Cry for help and a sword drawn thousand will rush to your side. Alone? No! Never!''

Xandra sniffed at her runny nose, she smiled weakly at Qaletaqa. With a few fresh tears in her eyes she pleaded to him in hope ''Will you be there for me too, Qaletaqa?''

''Yes, maybe, and no, it is all of them, dear Xandra, I do not know. For you see, I do not know who I am, I do not know what I am that drifts uncontrollably in the eddies of time and space, not knowing where I am going or where I have been to. By chance or design, I do not know which, I came into your dreams, not knowing at first why or reason.''

''Then you must feel so alone yourself, Qaletaqa?!''

''Yes, maybe, and no, it is all of them, dear Xandra, I do not know which. All I know is this...'' here he looked around himself smiling ''...right now, and I do not feel lonely or alone with you. Your bright spark, that is your living life, warms me inside, and fills what was missing from my adrift 'alter self'. I am called hither and thither, through all space and all times, sometimes a body forms around me...'' he paused then told her ''...there are countless me's out there right now you know? Sometimes like now just a manifestation in a dream. I do not know my ultimate purpose; I do not know why I 'am'. So, you see, I do not know to give you your answers, for I do not know 'myself', to give them to you.''

''The 'Enigmatic Qaletaqa', this is the name I remember from my history lessons that was given to you.''

''Yes, that is right. For me too... you understand?'' he smiled at her. ''Come on, let's not be just us in our dreams, let's get Vyomesh into them too, for he feels more alone now. His thoughts and dreams are troubled now your mum has departed for Homeworld. Gone is that connection to his family, which upsets him. Another great scare he has, is that the friendship he has with you has disappeared, for he knows you have been moved on and away from him.''

''No, that will never happen! How do we get him into my dreams?''

''What was a nice time for you both?''

''The best time of all was when we made a wood fire for ourselves for the very first time ever. It was hard to do, but between us we managed to get one ablaze. We were late home that night I remember and both us got cussed at.'' she giggled a little.

''Perfect, just dream him into your dream, by that fire, and it will happen.''

''Will you be coming into it too?''

''I would not miss it for the world! A wood fire on a cold night I relish the most of all my comforts when they do come my way.''

Maan was the guest of honour at the high table the day after. As soon as he came to, after surgery, the phantom feeling that he still had a leg there was missing, in its place was a real awareness that one was there. Sure enough, but still groggy, he stood upright once again on two perfect legs, as his father had predicted and promised. His stumbles and trips were more to do with the sedatives that had been pumped into him than anything else, as he made his way to the table. All applauded him, as he walked freely forward.

He stood facing them all, crying with joy. ''I am so sorry everybody, but I need to run!'' with that he bound from the dais and went sprinting out of Homebuilding.

Pilar caught him up, laughing with joy as he. Akinyemi and Lycopis came to their side, and shortly after Pep and Akshai ran ahead of them. ''Come on then boy, let's see what you got then?'' challenged his father as he sprinted ahead. Akinyemi and Lycopis met Akshai's stride, and with a little mischievous smile, Akshai took off like the wind, as if they were just standing still before.

His unfair holler of triumph was short lived though, as Haunani momentarily pulled a half a step ahead of him. ''Enough! I have been chastised good and proper by the best of all for my arrogance!'' he laughed out. He could have pulled away from her easily enough, after all, his power cell was fully charged; but fair must be fair, he had reached what he considered to be an impossible speed in his sprint, but that was beaten. Haunani came to a halt as Sarvenaz, her mother, flew into her arms; they turned as Haunani's daughter, Atanarjuat, ran up to join them.

They all looked back as Akinyemi and Lycopis ran up, behind them, ran Pep, Maan, and Pilar.

''You will not believe how wonderful it feels to be able to run again!'' Maan exclaimed as he came to a halt. ''Father, I owe you many unsaid thanks in my life, but this one is the most heartfelt of them all. So, thank you so very much!''

Many tears of joy were shed when nearly all of Petra3 had answered to the call from Homeworld. Those that could not come were directly ordered not to, as it was the only way they would obey. As they came in from all points of the compass, to known shuttle landing spots, they were picked up, and as soon as The Amaterasu was crammed full of them, they departed. All factions had remained apart as those ferried from Petra3 had landfell; Queen Heidi arriving on the last flight was what really brought them all together.

Wally entered the kitchens unannounced and without leave, to weave his way towards chef. Both chins up to each other, chef's hand came out. Wally grabbed it, the shake was firm, but it did not stop. Staring into each other's eyes, happy soft laughter came from them both, that slowly turned into sobs of gladness, they ended wet eyed both hugging each other in the total silence of the kitchen. Mary too, as she entered the hospital burst out weeping happily with them all.

Soldiers and warriors from both worlds mingled as if long lost friends. Reunification and reunion were awash. All together now, as if they had never been apart, they melded as one people.

All the doors from all the rooms were off their hinges and stored, to cater for the overflow from the great hall. It was packed solid everywhere, corridors too, besides all the nooks and crannies. The oolves toured, not seeking attention, but giving it, haffing quietly to each human they met, as if saying hello and welcome to kith and kin fellow fighters.

As Maan came back in, the applause started again, a little red faced with embarrassment he headed for the high table.

The food was wholesome, homely, and good. Smoked meats and fishes, crude but nevertheless delicious tasting breads, trail cakes and trail biscuits with copious amounts of chef's sauces, did the rounds, washed down with one of Gwydion's less intoxicating drinks.

Appetite sated, it was just relaxing murmurs that Maan and Pilar stood up in, and came to the front. All eyes fell upon them.

''We are going back out now, to rally and prepare...'' Maan started, and then he went quiet. It seemed from everywhere, from all over the vast great hall, solitary oolves were weaving their way towards him. Soon, amongst the closest thousand people nearest to the dais, mingled a thousand oolves. Lost for words he simply said ''I will be overlooking you all on the battlefield tomorrows morning, so good luck to you all.''

As he and Pilar stepped down and walked towards Homebuilding's doors, waves and smiles went with them. It took a while as the oolves followed his footsteps out, they went as Maan, and Pilar did, quiet, upright, and determined, eyes fixed, and expressionless.

''It seems Captain Connell has been recruiting for his Hundred Warrior Sister Brotherhood. How many is he leading now?'' asked Dena.

Martin looked out over the assembly field too, explaining ''He was one of the first to landfall with his Hundred, giving himself a chance to assess all here. It is known that it is by invitation only that anybody can join them. All the same, many warriors and soldiers went out to impress him, few if any were selected from that ilk. What it is, and what he looks for, nobody knows. He, or one of his warriors, would go forward and place their hand on the selected fighter, and as if by a magical transition, whoever the selectee were, they fell in and melded with them seemingly without thought. He has over six hundred now.''

''Look, he approaches Akinyemi and Lycopis?!'' exclaimed Dena excitedly.

They watched as Captain Connell placed both his hands on the shoulders of Akinyemi, and Trắc mirrored him in front of Lycopis. A few unheard words were spoken, and then Akinyemi and Lycopis started to run northwards. A random half of Captain Connell's six hundred filtered out, and in perfect formation, ran up behind them.

Major Yaotl toured his warriors, captain Æglæca was by his side. ''It seems we have more than we set out with?!'' chuckled out Yaotl disbelievingly.

''It is the younger warriors that were forbidden to fight, major, because of their age. Those from Petra3 and from Homeworld mingled with ours because we are to set forth this minute. Too late then, for us to look for them and single them out.''

He looked out over them, a few heads, lower than those around them, quickly turned away. ''How many is the guess?''

''Eight hundred, maybe nine. But it is only about one third of those that are defying King Qasim and Queen Heidi's orders to either not come, or stay hidden in the wilds of Homeworld.''

''The rest?''

''Well, look around you; they could be anywhere, major. The soldier packs and warrior packs they are in are not going to expose them now, are they?''

''Most will be the same age as the youngest under captain Akinyemi on the planet Thergo that time. All of them it seemed to me had some worth..? he was debating with himself.

''If they look after one another, and form small packs in defence and attack, they will have the same chances as any one of us would, in my reckoning.''

''All right, Æglæca, your specialist group of skirmishers must absorb as many of them as possible when we all reform after the rout. Make sure there is at least one trained by you in each of their roving packs.''

''I will get going with the rumours that it will be a safe haven for illicit fighters to join with me in the fighting.''

''Yes, that will do it!'' exclaimed Yaotl. ''They will be more scared of a good spanking from us than they would be facing the swords of our enemies!''

Dena was touring her fighters too, when Pep and Akshai joined her. ''Where will you be Pep?''

''Our aim is to get one of their ships, Dena. It is impossible to anticipate anything, so we must let things go as they may, and hope that something might come our way, anything.''

''How will you know?''

''We do not know, is the truth. Our orders are to be as close as possible to the ships, we can run twice as fast as the fastest sprinter, so, if by some good fortune an opening appears, we will make a break for it.''

''Central then, with me, near the King and Queen?''

''Yes, that's the closest possible position.''

''All right, what I will try to do is to sculpt a hole, then power into it with the heaviest of my fighters. It will depend on how many lines they stand forth first of course, but say six, that is a lot of them spanning the centre of the great plain, so you should encounter two or three lines at the most I would guess.''

''Maybe, it will also depend if they are on the lookout for me. They probably know about me, but not Akshai, so if they concentrate their attentions on me, it might leave a chance for Akshai to get through, only one of us need make it.''

''You will be out there on your own Pep, well, both of you will!'' Dena exclaimed very worried.

''We know that, Dena. It is a 'do or die', the same for everybody else out here this second.'' Pep explained poignantly.

''Yes, it is. Then good luck to you both.''

Lord Ayo too, with Lady Itagaki, was with their fighters. ''It seems a lot different than on Petra3, Ayo?'' she considered. ''Remember the atmosphere, it was electric with defiance and courage, lightning bolts of it blasted at our enemy?''

''Yes, but this is different. We go against four times our number at least, but that is not it! The rout must be real, so how do we go about that? Well, it has got to be genuine, hasn't it? We must be seen as crushed, and that means we do not turn and run until we are. This will be the pivot, if they do not all give chase, we will be left high and dry, where they will just slam back down again and root in. If they all chase us, then we got them, and it is we that will slam back down and root in leaving them fragmented, high and dry and at our mercy. The consequence for our success is going to be heart-breaking to say the least. Out there right now amongst our fighters what sort of mindset can be formed when all that is asked of them is to fight on until we are nearly obliterated?''

''What are the chances of failure?''

''Eventually? None, as Queen Heidi said, ' _...it is the beginning of the end for them'_. A quarter of a million Amber elite they sent here, to exterminate a few thousand renegades. No more will ever come! Even the stupidest of warmonger's that has ever lived would never consider sending reinforcements.'' He then chuckled out ''I mean how would you even quantify the need, where its four ruthless Ambers' against one... one... one, what....? How do they see us? As absolutely nothing in their minds!!''

''Here we go!'' exclaimed Itagaki.

The sun broke the horizon as the whole army went over Wymond's Ridge. There was no marching order, or colours, flags, banners, no chants, or cheers. They all ran at a steady pace but they were not mingling, they were keeping to their designated area within the battlefield. Dena's fighters were to flee southwards, drawing with them most of the enemy's army. Major Yaotl's fighters were to flee east, to eventually head north, while Lord Ayo would go west over the mountains with his fighters, both, hopefully, taking about an eighth of the enemy army each with them.

It was mid-morning when they saw the ginormous Amber army assembling in the distance. From a long way off, it looked like a wide amber coloured ribbon that had been placed neatly down on the grass.

There had been no preparations whatsoever, it did not matter one little bit how this confrontation started. It was after, when the rout had started, when all the planning came into play. Most had assumed that they would just recklessly charge in, but the word had been spread that Queen Heidi in particular, and King Qasim, wanted just a few minutes to stand before them. Their reasons... well, few fully understood why, as the vast majority of the fighters behind them, were too young at the time, to fully appreciate the horrors their older kith and kin had to suffer under those that stood before them.

Matching the width of the Amber army, they walked up to within a hundred yards of them, and stopped. Not one snapped to attention, they were all at their ease, some even sitting down, seemingly undisciplined, untrained, and really, naïve.

A General marched out, behind him his ten Lieutenant-generals, behind them their ten Colonel's.

Within fifty feet, he stopped and looked around. ''Who do I parley with?''

''What has to be parleyed?'' asked Dena.

''I have a hundred of you as prisoners, and all I want is just two of you in exchange.'' He smiled then, looking at the confusion on their faces.

Dena shook her head unable to unpick the ambiguity of his offer.

''Bring them forward.'' he ordered.

From the front ranks were led a bedraggled band of people. Some were carrying others, all were exhausted, others injured, all those walking hobbled.

''Lord Garn?!'' whispered out Dena in shock as she scanned their faces. To his side, just about recognisable was Lady Lucy, Jaiyana, Gitta, Allona, Chal, Ekon, Isa...?'' the rest were hidden by their injuries.

They stumbled to a halt and those that were on their feet swayed. ''Who of us do you want for them in exchange?''

''Queen Heidi and King Qasim.''

''I am she!'' immediately declared Pep before Heidi could expose herself, and took one step forward.

''I am he!'' declared Akshai before Qasim exposed himself, and he too stepped forward.

''Well, well, well, well... we are in the midst of royalty!'' He smiled at Pep and Akshai telling them ''We knew you would expose yourselves and come forth, you know?'' He then spat out as if what was in his mouth was revolting to him ''This, this... weakness in you, this...'. compassion' you have for each other that drives you people; disgusts me you know? How did you ever expect to survive, hey? You do not deserve to! Genes like yours have no purpose, its strength, not meekness that drives humankind.'' He paused with a distasteful look on his face. ''Do you know what we did? We strung up by the arms a hundred of you and let them slowly starve to death while the other hundred had to look on! Why? To test the theory of the weak gene, that is in you lot by the way!'' he told them. ''Sure enough, it was activated. Lord Garn there was the first to crumble with it, telling us he was a high ranker in your so-called society, and offering his life to us, 'Kill me instead!' he kept on begging us?'' He then chuckled out ''Stupid really, as we had him in our prison anyway! So, what did he do, he tried betraying the lot of you for those starving Plebs? It didn't work, but I know now everything I need to know about you!'' he told them matter-of-factly.

''Why the exchange?''

''Trophies, that is all! Kings and Queens; or whatever I find really, leaders and the like. I am going to collect them from every planet we rescue from tyranny. They are not to be killed! As a matter of fact, soon, those two will be the only ones left alive out of the lot of you.''

''Let's get on with it then!''

Heads down, Pep and Akshai shuffled passed the prisoners as they went forward.

''Take them to my ship.'' he snapped out, and Pep and Akshai were led away.

The forward line opened letting Lord Garn lead them through, and then the line snapped shut again.

High up in the mountains to the west, looking down, Pilar asked ''What is going on Maan?''

''I don't know?! It looked like a prisoner exchange, but we did not have any of them in our custody?''

''Those exchanged for the two who went to the Amber's, seem badly hurt, Maan, they will never make it far enough away from the front once the battle commences.''

''We can do nothing!'' he said sadly. It was imperative that their enemy suspected no traps, and that it seemed they had nothing in reserve and that no reinforcements waited in hiding.

Maan had his oolve drivers primed and ready. He had the chance to talk to Gus the night before; Gus was the oolve pack leader of nearly twelve hundreds of them. As soon as the pursuing enemy crested the mountains, they were to flank them, to keep their momentum going, to entrap them by the great river.

There, the enemy choices were simple. Try going back and they would meet the oolves head on, and over the river it was just dense forest. Therefore, it was to the north or south. South would lead then on into nothing they knew, so north was their only escape route back to where they had landed, and barring their way would be Lord Ayo. The enemy would be without food, and to deprive any group of people of just three meals was enough to spark off disobedience, disorder, and then chaos would ensue. And as soon as that started within their ranks, it would all break down for them. There was little cover, the scarcity of anything that would burn would mean they would have cold nights, and if it rained, they would have wet chilly days too.

Wait them out, until they started to turn on each other was the plan. Then they would be easy pickings for Lord Ayo's remaining fighters.

Dena chatted amicably with the General, and he too was happy enough to exchange pleasantries with her. Their reasons were Dena wanted to prolong this encounter for as long as possible now, for Lord Garn to get those people he led back as far as he could, before the first encounter. For the General, it was just amusement. He chuckled out at her ''How do you expect to gain the slightest of advantage against us, with this direct approach?''

''We have already met your kind, and over the years we have gotten to know you too, and now we know everything we need to know about you!''

''Hitting and running? Maybe you could annoy us come the end, but that is all. Do you know what, I was on the verge of offering you an amnesty? That is right, an amnesty! You would be free to run away and hide. I had ambitions you see, to make this a training planet, the idea being any Amber could not leave until he had presented to his captain three of your heads, young or old, male, or female, it did not matter, as the return ticket. We can land anywhere we like now, so ten thousand would disembark, and hunt you down on a crop rotation basis. That... that was a chance for you!'' he told her most sincerely. ''But not now, not now. I wanted a wargames park, not a child's playground.'' He looked at all the fighters before him, some sideways on were chatting; others with their backs turned talking face to face with those behind them, few were paying full attention to what was going on. He would have felt insulted if their show of force was even minutely worthy, but all he saw he considered pathetic, even pitiful, pitiable.

He scanned the nearest of the faces on the front line when his contemptuous stare alighted on Heidi's and Qasim's faces. Mesmerised, he stared deep into their eyes, and his face dropped, his eyes started to widen in shock and fear at what he was seeing in them.

''Come on everybody, get ready will you... please?!'' scolded out Dena tutting away, as she turned her head this way and that.

It was many seconds before any responses were made to her order, which then rippled seemingly reluctantly, and slowly, along the lines, and back through them.

The General's face creased up with amusement again, and with a low lazy dismissive wave of his arm aimed at Heidi and Qasim, he turned back, laughing away.

''Their off!'' shouted Maan.

Both he and Pilar watched as the great Amber like wave hit the dark green like ripple.

''Do you believe this?'' sniggered out Pep.

''No... no I do not!'' giggled back Akshai.

''Shut up the both of you!!'' they were ordered.

Giggling on as they walked up the gangplank, Pep asked humorously ''Thought you would have seen this coming, Akshai?!''

''Enough!!'' was demanded of her as the flat of the guard's sword slammed hard across the side of her head.

''Ow! You messed up my hair now!'' she scolded back disappointingly.

''Ooy!!'' was screamed at her angrily as if she had been merely cheeky back at him. And the sword rang this time as it slammed in again.

Pep giggled back ''Look, stop it will you!'' in the same vein as if Akshai was tickling the soles of her feet with his fingertips.

They had reached the hatch opening and Pep turned in a second, sandwiching the third swinging sword between the palms of her hands. With a sharp twist of her wrists, the sword blade snapped in two, and so did the guard's wrist bone.

With both their heads caved in, the guards were thrown out of sight and the hatch closed. On the run, they just kept going upwards, seeking a route to the bridge. ''Big isn't it?'' exclaimed Pep.

''Yes, they needed no math to work out the power to weight ratios, the only limitations to the size of this thing was where they could build it. I guess, if you half-filled this thing up with water you could still get it off the ground with the amount of raw power they have on tap.''

It was 'nice' inside, with that 'brand new' smell blending with the plush décor. It was all a bit surreal considering what was happening outside.

As the open spaces got smaller, and the stairways got closer together, arrows and signs started to appear indicating in which direction to go for the bridge.

''They 'ain't half' done a nice job in here Akshai!''

''Nice, very, very nice.'' mused Akshai. He looked around in wonder at what could be done and achieved if you took away the majority of the limitations all engineers must juggle with, and just let imagination take over.

Pep and Akshai each dived into one of the flight engineer's chairs. Akshai was going through the complexities of the instrument panel and supporting switches and circuit breakers, while Pep concentrated on the flight manuals and ships logs. Sat side by side they started to unravel the complexities and workings of this ginormous ship. It took over two hours for them to get a basic understanding of what they were looking through, and looking at. ''Got it Pep, I can access everything on this ship now!'' proclaimed Akshai. ''See what is going on outside would you?''

Pep dashed over to the window. ''Each flank has started to buckle... but the centre is still just about holding.''

''Twelve engines as Claremont guessed, but the paralleling software is badly written...'' Akshai told her.

''The enemy has pinched off the east end now, and are starting to surround them...'' carried on Pep.

''...only 58% of the total potential energy can be adequately controlled the way it is written. Over that, and the whole configuration becomes unstable, as each engines output fluctuates to tune in with the others. It sets up a resonance that builds up exponentially, at 60%, it would shake this ship to smithereens...''

''...they got the west flank cornered now, the centre is ragged, and the east flank is giving ground to stop being overrun...''

''...we will rewrite it, and upload a 'wait' command at 58%, to each engine. The first there, the second, the third and so on will hold station until each gets eleven verifiers that the other engines have equalled its power output...''

''...there goes the centre!!'' exclaimed Pep excitedly. ''Now the back lines have started to drop arms and run away...''

''...as they reach 60%, the acceleration will come in short sharp pulses, but nothing more than a mild high frequency vibration will be felt...''

''...they have broken up Akshai...'' screeched out Pep ''...and our enemy have given chase!!!''

''...we will be able to tune some of that out eventually, so, we will lock the lot off at 96%...''

''Oh no!!'' came sorrowfully from Pep as she looked out over the carnage. Everybody and all had expected to see what she was looking at, but the reality of seeing it with her very own eyes shocked her to her very core.

''...to give us a bit of a margin to play with. Even so it will be Earth1 within days Pep!'' exclaimed Akshai.

''Whetted well is our enemy's blood lust...'' she muttered sadly.

''Come my darling Pep, it is our turn now.''

''They... they surround those that cannot run and slaughter them. A few of ours defy the orders not to aid others in flight, but they do, those that can be helped on the run.''

''Pep, please...'' begged Akshai. ''...come away from the window now and help me write this code.''

Pep, openly crying with tears of sorrow streaming down her face, turned saying ''We have won, it is all going to plan!''

''When can we go to aid the injured?!'' pleaded Pilar.

''Six, maybe seven more hours at least, we cannot expose ourselves until the enemy factions reach the point of no return. And that is when they lose sight of their command post and of one another.''

''What price have we paid...?'' asked Pilar in distress looking down on the battlefield.

''What we see is just the down-payment, Pil.''

''They crest, Lord Ayo!'' was reported.

It had been staggeringly exhaustive to get up and over the mountains; there had been no climbing as such, just steep and steeper high plain grass banks abutting one another like ascending waves. ''Right, ease our flight again, let them get closer.'' ordered Ayo. He had been teasing along their enemy to follow them in such ways. Between Ayo's army, they had carried off the battlefield about a hundred of their own dead, to drop a body to the ground occasionally, laying a trail, enticing their enemy to follow. Always tantalisingly close, showing much more fatigue than they really felt, they had succeeded; they just needed their enemy a little way down that side so if any one of them looked back, all they would see was the near horizon and the sky.

''Got them, my Lord!''

''Good, signal Gus to do his thing then.''

It did not matter any now, and the oolves knew it! As Gus led his gigantic oolve pack in, Lord Ayo ordered a forced sprint down that side of the mountains, and to the north.

''Now!!!'' hollered Maan.

The General was sipping his celebratory drink with his ten Lieutenant-generals and his ten Colonels. ''Well gentlemen, Iago will be pleased!''

''It will be Field Marshal for you after this victory, General!''

''Yes...yes it will be, won't it?'' he considered dreamily. ''Consider it as read, gentlemen, that you will all be promoted accordingly.'' he promised. He then looked out over the silent battlefield and then his eyes wandered to the deserted landscape beyond, and pondered ''They didn't do too badly, did they? They had some fight in them! What, one of ours for ten of them? If we could have domesticated them, and under our phenomenal leadership skills, gentlemen, they could have been of some worth to us on suicidal missions.''

''It is audacity and valour too, my General, I saw nothing of these things in them. What I saw was just a foolhardy attempt to subjugate us into submission, that's all. As soon as they saw that we were not going to be intimidated, and that they had to fight on, all their courage and bravery just evaporated away. See now, where are they?! They are running away as fast as their legs can carry them...'' and then chuckled out was ''...a lot casting adrift their weapons to run the faster!'' this brought chuckles and laughter from the rest of them.

The booming roar as the General's space ship ignited its engines hit them like something physical; they staggered forward and then looked back. Two miles away they saw the ship hovering on its four massive under engines, one in each corner. As the blast of these were slowly directed astern, forward momentum was obtained. Then as the nose rose, the eight backend engines ignited, and at the same time, the under engines were thrown all the way astern. In a graceful arc, the ship blasted away from the horizontal to the vertical and headed for space.

As the continuous distant thunder like roar diminished into silence, the General asked ''What... what is going on?!''

Their attention was grabbed again, as distant echoey orders were shouted. It took a time before their source was found, and there in a downward line on the foothills, and the runout into the grasslands from the mountains, they espied Maan and his hundred strong oolve teams. They watched in shocked silence as each oolve hauled buggy stopped in turn as they made their way across the fighting line that held the most casualties. What he was seeing reminded Maan of stormed tossed flotsam stranded in a pile along a beach.

All over the battlefield casualties started to expose the fact that they were still alive by sticking their swords in the ground beside themselves. Those able enough started to tend nearby fellow casualties.

Each buggy was piled high with medicines and first aid kits, supported by two trained medics on each. With the driver helping, they pounced on the injured. By the time Maan peeled off in the centre, he was heartened to see that all over the battleground a few casualties had managed to get to their feet on their own accord.

Maan, ignoring the pocket of their enemy that stood but a few hundred yards away from him, dived in to help the medics too.

They all worked franticly along the whole line of casualties, the priority being to stem blood loss. The oolves, some nine hundred of them, were let off their traces, and they too toured the injured, releasing their own brand of medicines. They were good too in the detection of those who were slain, against those who still had a spark of life left in them, sometimes digging down to them and hauling them to the top of the pile of corpses with their teeth.

Maan looked up, and staring back at him was the small group of their enemies as they warily back stepped towards their parked ships.

Maan swept his arm around, then opened his hand indicating five, and then pointed at the slowly fleeing group.

Five oolves sped off to the other side of the group, and in a line halted their retreat.

As the hours went by, not one faltered in the aid of those they tended. Deep into the night, those that were released from the west contingency came down from the mountains. Most spread themselves out along the battle line, helping and supporting where they could. Meanwhile, the others started to make a permanent campsite at the spaceship park. A quick recce on the inside layout of these ships revealed they would not lend themselves very well as hospitals. Beds were needed, hundreds of them, and soon, possibly a thousand or more that had to be kept together. All that the ships designers needed was one deck after the other of seats, plus a small area for recreation and eating on each one. Not any one of these areas could support what was needed.

However, the huge hulls could be used as shelter. Stored long ago, were hidden caches of things to support their plans now, and the future possibility that the whole Homeworld population would be displaced because of the war. Some that were close enough were raided, and hundreds of ground sheets and tents were cut to order to build a canvas wall against the winds under the hospital ship.

As this was going on, the first of the walking wounded were making their own way to the makeshift hospital. Those more able were sat down and bed kits were given them to assemble.

The General and his hangers-on were ignored completely by all that passed them by.

The sunshine of the new day lit up the battleground. The General, if he was to assess his army's worth once more, would have realised the ratio of fallen was somewhere in the region of ten of his to one of them, after those that could be rescued that stood against him were taken to the hospital, and those of his that were ignored and left to die.

Late into the following day, after the last tour and find by the oolves for casualties had come up empty, Maan deemed the situation under control. He then turned his attention to the group of enemies. The water and food that had been taken over to them had remained untouched.

They all stood, except the General, as Maan and Pilar walked over to them. A Lieutenant general came forward as spokesperson saying ''The General is a little ill-disposed with you at the moment, so it is me that you must parley with.''

Pilar giggled out ''Is he? I wonder why?''

''Shut up!! Speak when you are spoken to, otherwise ask permissions to contribute to this meet!''

''Permissions? How?''

''Well... raise your hand or something, you imbecilic moronic female genetic freak of a mistake.''

''Kwera munyelo wako...twat!!! You speak to me like that...'' boiling with rage, Pilar took a step towards him.

''Pilar?!!'' scolded out Maan in a laugh as he snatched out and held her hand to stop her, Pilar's momentum kept her going in a complete circle back into his arms.

''I am so sorry Maan...'' she apologised quietly. ''...I will go and wash my mouth out with soapy water.''

''It is all right; you go and I will take it from here.''

Reluctantly she walked off, very ashamed of herself.

Maan confessed to the Lieutenant general ''Do you know what, I do not have one clue what to do with you now?''

''Do... do with us?'' he whispered back in disbelief. ''Listen, I am willing to offer you that amnesty the General talked about. If you all leave this instant, I will give you ten whole days of freedom to run away and hide. If not, after that, immediately, if any of you are seen, we will hunt you down and kill you. But take the amnesty and it will be a year, maybe two, before you will be hunted down again, giving you time to set up your defences...''

''Excuse me for interrupting, sir, but, what do you think is happening here on this planet right now?''

''Well, our Amber's will be returning shortly, won't they? If you kill all of us here, they will be leaderless, and will go on an insane rampage and torture you all to death.''

''Oh, I see, all you are doing then is bargaining for your lives?''

''And my advice is to take up my offer, as there is no other way forward for you...''

Maan interrupted again saying ''What about leaving us in peace? If I let you all go your own way, alive and unharmed, will you promise me that no other invasion force will ever land here again?''

''What..?! No, no, that is stupid, of course not! Ten days grace and at least a year to prepare yourselves is all I am going to offer you.''

''Look, look...um...your Amber army is going to be annihilated, there will be none left to come back here...''

It was Maan's turn to be interrupted ''Look yourself you stupid idiot, if you want to stay alive that little bit longer then pack up and go!''

''I am trying my hardest to find that...that 'compassion' in me that you find so detestable, to let you keep your lives. Please, I beg you, for your own sakes, help me with this, and I promise you, you will not be hurt if you offer me the assurances that I want.''

''You ridiculous moron!'' was instantly spat out contemptuously. ''Realise that you are in the fast tightening vice of death. Leave now and a few of you might be able to jump clear of its jaws as they slam together, before it starts all over again.''

''That is my worry, sir. You live, and those that I hold dearly in my heart are in peril. You die, and that threat is somewhat diminished. What do I do?''

''Realise yourself, it is never going to end! For an eternity if necessary, you and yours will be continuously sought out and destroyed by us, it will never end I promise you that! These...these little graces I have mentioned to you will never be parleyed again, so, you have no choice but to make good your escape while you can.''

Maan sighed out ''I have always hated the 'need' to kill.'' Here he said for himself ''I should not have had to struggle with the weight of sorrow this invites.'' Earnestly he carried on ''All I want to do is to live in peace and freedom, away from all the hatred spawned by you and those you represent.'' He hung his head in disappointment, then asked him ''What price would you pay to keep safe those you love?''

''Hey!'' he chuckled back. ''What do you mean?''

Maan told him forlornly ''Suffice that you do not know what I am talking about, so, two choices I give you then. One, you are all free to walk away from here, southwards, towards the major concentration of your Amber's. I offer no threats to you, but I also offer no protection either. Your second option is to stay here with us, as our prisoners. You will be fed and watered, and your health will be looked after. Eventually, you will all be given chores to perform, and if you prove your worth in any one of them, training will be given until...''

''You stupid idiotic ridiculous little shit! Chores to do? Fed and watered...?! Who do you think you are and whom do you think we are that you could suggest such things to?''

''Your choice then?''

''We will go south, then we will come back to get you. Run, run, and run again, it will do you no good, we will find you, we will find you!''

Maan stood sideways on, with his arm flung back inviting them to go.

Late evening, all the resting oolves began stretching out their limbs to release the cramps of their sleep. It took another hour of playful excitement between them before they all went off on their nightly hunting expedition.

Maan watched dispassionately as the massive dark dense swiftly moving shadow of them headed southwards after picking up their prey's trail. On the menu that night, would be Amber clad meats that were still alive and kicking.

''How many?!'' asked Commander Dena.

''A hundred thousand at least. There is reluctance in their movements now, we think because the chase being longer than they anticipated, and generally fruitless too.'' Wymond's Ridge, looking southwards from the great grass plain, had the appearance of a wall, a barrier, a perfect trap. With it in view, their enemy were convinced that they could secure a complete massacre of those they chased.

Dena too, had to tease her enemy along. She had used corpses of their own fallen as Lord Ayo had done, and together with those who had succumbed to their injuries and were overran and slaughtered, had kept the blood lust pumping in the veins of those who chased. Within arm's reach sometimes, looking back with terrified expressions on their faces, Dena's fighters egged them on. Across the fleeing line, mainly from blood loss, a few fell to their knees and begged pitifully for their lives. How this must have hurt them, Dena thought sadly, to pretend such pusillanimity and absolute defeat in front of their enemy. Their sacrifices were not in vain though, the enemy responded each time with chants, cheers, jeers, and mockery thrown at the fleeing backs of them, refuelling each time the enemy's determination to wipe them from history.

Dena was pondering on the mindset of the enemy now. As soon as they had reached the base of Wymond's Ridge, all pretences of fear and exhaustion were shed by those who were being chased. As they powered up the rise to the top, colours were raised, and the enemy's pursuit ground to a halt. Now that they had exposed themselves, how would the enemy respond?

''They dig in!'' was reported to her in the failing light. ''We guess for the night, but it seems some are deserting. All along their rear, our scouts have spotted hundreds creeping away from the battlefront. They are not coordinated, abandonment is randomly spaced, albeit, small groups of threes and fours were seen. It is worse on their flanks; both ends a thousand at least slink away.''

''They are hungry now, and thirsty, they seek food and water, and the grass plains are devoid of both. It will be to the east and west they will head, straight into Captain Connell's three hundred on one side, and Akinyemi's three hundred on the other side, so I think that is the last we will ever see of them.''

All through the night Æglæca's skirmishers hit randomly all along the enemy's front, they did do damage, but that was not their intent. As dawn broke, what was left of the exhausted hundred thousand had split up into many large groups formed into defensive circles.

''We have broken their gregarious dynamics; their army is in pieces.'' was reported.

''If we keep our attacks at either end of their flanks, those inside those margins will have to be kept occupied, else, they will reform back into an army again?'' Dena put forward to the war council.

''Why did they not follow us up Wymond's Ridge, and what is stopping them now?'' Atanarjuat asked.

Lady Itagaki knew ''An uphill fight, is not a good fight, and as we were near to exhaustion, it is for certain that they were too at the time. Now? Well, they are all spent after being hounded all night by Æglæca's skirmishers. We have seen this before, in the wars on Petra3, where our enemy have expended all their orders without conclusion. Now what do they do? Down there are, say, two thousand captains, some will be of worth, but most will not be. Each will look to the other for a hint on what to do next. Without higher-ranking officers about they will all want to be the leader, and none will bow to another. If we can keep them that way, broken-up and frustrated, we can control them.''

''Queen Heidi knew this too, didn't she? That our enemy would fragment and then founder on its own accord as soon as they expended all their orders without conclusion?''

Sadly, Dena verified ''Yes. Both she and King Qasim knew well this outcome. But they knew well too, the price that had to be paid to make this happen.'' There was a heavy blanket of sadness over everybody who had made it back to the top of Wymond's Ridge. Everybody had scanned the faces of everybody else in the hope that at least one of them might still be alive, but to no avail. Dena too, had a very heavy heart. She told them all ''Listen everybody, both Queen Heidi and King Qasim stood forth with the same chances on their side as everybody else had. They did not pointlessly sacrifice themselves for us as we did not pointlessly sacrifice ourselves for them, or for anybody else for that matter. We fought for real, just trying our hardest to stay alive, as did they, it is as simple as that.''

None had time, nor could spare the focus on the two monarchs as the gigantic tide of Amber's hit them head on. For the Petra3ian's and the Homeworlder's it was absolute desperation from the onset, 'edicius' in heart they all were. Those that made it back to the top of Wymond's Ridge made it back alone, meaning, they did not seek out kith and kin, friends, and acquaintances, because they dare not. If by chance one fighter recognised another, both ignored the meet, passing by with glum but determined faces. It might seem strange that this was so, but everybody that originally stood forth had each said their final farewells to everybody else that they knew, knowing the possibility that they would ever meet again was almost non-existent. They dare not because it was not all over yet, and to resurrect their compassionate feelings for others, and have them dashed once again, none could bear.

Dena looked around at the glum but brave faces. Her message seemed to have gotten through. Each, as she had explained the plight of their monarchs, had put themselves in their shoes, and realised that if it were they, they would have stood forth in the same way too.

''There is a militia formed Commander Dena, people from both worlds. None are fighters 'per se', they are made up mostly of the olden peoples, and those with so diminutive physical attributes that they would have little worth at the battlefront, plus walking wounded. Some of these in truth should not have left the hospital.''

Dena's eyes teared up. ''How many?''

''Two thousand, it leaves Homebuilding just about deserted.''

Dena decided ''Let them loose; spread them right across our enemies stand to fight until the daylight ends. Their prowess will be equal to our enemies is my thinking, as they are invigorated and rested, while our enemy are lethargic and exhausted.''

The order was taken away.

''Stand down all, consolidate, eat, and sleep. We will attack 'en-masse' at first dark...,'' she ordered. ''...AWOL will be rife in their lines by then. And those who have abandoned their army have already decided to desert and will keep running so not to be seen by their comrades as forsaking their posts. We need them all backpedalling towards their command post, their captains will be reluctant of course as they will get the brunt of the wrath from their superiors, but against that, will be the pressure from their troops to retreat. As the captains must stay with them, they will be forced to go too. We know that Pep and Akshai were eventually successful, so that means their General and his officers are either in our custody or dead, and their ships blockaded. When they realise there is no salvation that way, they will reform for sure into an army again purely as a self-preservation measure. Once we have surrounded them out on the great grass plains, our ultimate strategy, all we will need to do is harry them to keep them guessing. With luck, we can draw off small groups of them into ambush, in the darkness they will not know that they are not supported by their own.'' She looked around at the faces looking at her; few had contributed to this war council meet, letting Dena alone to decide their futures.

Every single person on the top of Wymond's Ridge knew well the tremendous cost that they had payed to be where they were. With that though, came the tremendous grief and sadness. The weight of this had exhausted all their strength that only sleep would revive, and the two thousand militiamen and militiawomen would let them.

Gus rallied his oolves once again by calling and whistling. He found the latter exceptionally effective so he experimented to make the high-pitched noise as shrill as possible. It did not take long before two forefingers were in each corner of his mouth, and using his tongue between them to control the labium; he produced a penetrating and piercing call that was unique to him on Homeworld.

He was unsure how many oolves had been killed by their enemy, for it was certainly not a one-sided fight. The oolves, if they could get in quick enough, had a chance to overpower their quarry almost instantly, but what they could not do was parry away a sword swing, stab, or lunge, or get passed the shield. Many were hurt, Gus saw, with open wounds; one seemed that a third of its neck had been chopped through one side.

As they all reformed into a pack again, these wounded were immediately pounced upon, bundled to the ground, and tended caringly by the others.

He became surrounded by all the alpha-alpha's, as another pack of oolves was detected coming up from the South. Gus peered that way, there were at least as many of them, as they were.

''Bugger!'' he hissed out. This was the last thing he needed. A confrontation between two rival packs the size of these would be absolute carnage.

Running away was out of the question, so he drew his sword, and started to walk towards them. His pack fanned out, wounded and all, and fearlessly met his pace.

They were a half a mile apart when they both charged at each other, the only advantage Gus had, was the slight downward slope that they were on would give speed and momentum to his oolves. Controlling the kinetic energy on impact was what it was all about, more your side would mean less on the other, so they were bound to buckle.

Bellowing at the top of his voice, Maan suddenly appeared out of the nearby woods. He drove his oolve team between them, getting into the centre of the confrontation, where he jumped off his sledge, and with his arms extended, sword and shield in hand, he charged alone at the fast-approaching south pack.

A remarkable and strange thing happened then, those oolves at the front pawed-in to stop abruptly, while those behind them piled into the backs of them. Gus and his oolves broke off their charge, stopping dead to stare at the 'impossible' that was going on.

Maan then walked deliberately and slowly towards them, those oolves that could see him cringed right down on their front legs, it seemed that they were trying to hide their heads and eyes from him. This response to seeing him radiated out throughout their pack.

From various places amongst the pack came the alpha males. Maan's guess was right; this was many combined separate packs that had come together. Maan waited poised until the alpha-alpha showed himself.

It was just its pride, egoism, vanity, that made it attack Maan. As it leapt, it was taken out of the air by the alpha-alpha from Gus's oolve pack. Losing sight, of which one was which, Maan looked on at the furious, ferocious bundle.

Gus had moved up with his pack who were staring unblinkingly at the other. Their eyes were flicking from them to their champion.

As Gus came to his side, Maan told him ''They wait to see who will be the victor.''

''What happens if theirs goes down?''

''I don't know Gus.'' he told him. ''But my guess is they will all side with us.''

''And if their alpha-alpha wins?''

''Two things, if their alpha-alpha wins, they will attack us, or, we will have a new alpha-alpha to subjugate into obedience.''

Coming towards them from down the slope, an oolve on its hind legs walked towards them.

Mesmerised and speechless, Maan and Gus watched as, whatever this biped was, came towards them weaving through the oolve pack.

''We must stop this!'' was demanded most strongly. ''Quickly, seek out yours, and I will seek out mine. Pull them apart from each other!'' was ordered by the, clad all over in oolve skin, fur outermost, human.

''Leave them be stranger, this fight must be decided either way!'' demanded Maan.

''A pointless death it will be for the one that loses. Hear me, we are but crusaders heading for the wars, nothing more I thus vow...''

''Trust nor confidence do I have in you, so stay clear and let them fight it out!'' demanded Maan.

''No, this is wrong...!''

Maan flashed his sword around towards the stranger as a warning. As quick as lightning a patu was pulled out that swept around nearly breaking Maan's wrist as his sword flew away from his grasp.

Gus dived forward, sword leading, only for it to be expertly parried away to one side. Gus, staring at the motif on the end of the patu, fell to his knees and bowed his head ''King Gasim, desist I say, please!''

''Uncle Gus...!'' was breathed out in disbelief.

''King Gasim ...?!'' Maan breathed out in utter shock too.

''Yes...no, quickly, tell me of my brother's fate?!''

Maan sank to his knees telling him ''We do not know for sure your majesty, but it seems he and Queen Heidi were overrun by our enemy on their first charge. We do not have any reports other than that.''

Muttering in an understanding now, Gasim quoted ''' _Sorrow, will be your first encounter...!_ ''

Maan rose and went to him, and Gus joined them. Their heads buried deep within the ruck, the three men cried together, each for different personal reasons.

Their tight embrace lessoned, and smiles of gladness came on their faces.

In the silence, they stared into each other's eyes. ''Of Eesold?'' asked Gus quietly.

''Before her time, she faded, smiling warmly at me as she glided peacefully away, Uncle Gus. Just under one year past now, I buried her on top of the tor where she liked to stand looking northwards. The two oolve brothers guard her grave even now, with my pet oolve bringing back food for them. They only left her side to say goodbye to me, running back from the beach as soon as I departed, I saw them from the sea silhouetted on top of the tor where aunty Ees stood so often.''

''How did you leave?'' asked Gus sadly.

''I swam it uncle Gus, like the fishes of the sea!'' he told him with some excitement. ''I was swept one way then the other, East to West, then back on my true course, to make landfall where you must have done, as I found your broken-up sea craft still recognisable.''

''Any words?'' asked Gus quietly.

''Yes, Uncle Gus.'' Here he handed back the Patu saying ''She never was without it, Gus. Her final few words to me for you were ' _...think of me as you play with your children..._ '. When I lifted her body from her bed Gus, I found your Patu next to her. Throughout all the cold nights I have travelled, I have always felt her warmth within it, but it was not for me.''

Gus held his patu as fresh tears trickled down his face ''I feel her too...'' he confessed softly.

''Come, gentleman, we must fight a war.'' Maan insisted gently to break the melancholy that all men fall helplessly into sometimes.

At Gus's feet was his alpha-alpha, at Gasim's, his. ''They let us fight it out?'' Maan suggested.

''It seems, yes, such is their way.'' confirmed Gasim.

''How...?'' Maan asked Gasim, looking wondrously at the brute by his feet.

''This oolve pack was ahead of a vast hoard of different creatures, all heading this way, predators and prey mingling together. I saw no threats, and so no fear was in any one of them. I met them on the trail a few weeks ago; this alpha-alpha at my feet as you called him, unbelievably, was the lesser of the two that attacked me. Your patu is a mighty weapon Gus, and I have been well trained in its wielding, resulting in, the creature did not really stand a chance. I was starving and cold, and almost without thought, I immediately scoffed at its raw flesh, later to skin the creature for garb. This oolve pack watched on dispassionately...''

''Did it not stink?!'' asked Gus in wonderment, butting in.

''Stink?! Yes, it did!!'' Gasim spat out in utter disgust. ''An awful repugnant reek that I can still smell up my nose and taste in my mouth even after all this time?!''

Both Maan and Gus doubled over in raucous laughter. Gasim looked at them, and in a few seconds started to chuckle with them. ''It was... it was because I was so hungry and cold!'' he confessed quietly still chuckling.

Maan and Gus sank to their knees in their mirth.

Gasim told them seriously ''We have a mighty force with us gentlemen, that is somewhat obedient and predictable, but I warn you now, not so those that cometh. They will be fighting the same enemy as us, yes, but they will not be on our side. All of us must be careful because of this, not to get in their way when they do attack.''

''Is this from personal experience Your Majesty?'' asked Maan.

''Gasim will do, Maan!'' he scolded back. ''My mother, father and beloved brother paved the way for me, and like them, the only respect that I will accept is when it is due. And you too Gus, please do not laud me, until I have earned the applause!'' he begged. ''If I am to be King of Homeworld, and believe me, I do not want to be while hope is still alive in my heart that my beloved brother still lives, then let me earn that right the hard way. I ask you both, as my dearest and only friends, to teach me what I must know to be a king.''

''...so like you are to your kin, Gasim!'' Maan suggested poignantly. ''Let the oolve men rise together then?!!''

The three bellowed out their pact. The thousands of oolves that they were with, raised their heads and necks to the vertical, and voiced in unison. Maan, Gus, and Gasim too, with their faces to the sky, howled long and hard with them.

Those under Commander Dena on the top of Wymond's Ridge, those under Lebbaeus at the first battlefront, those under Major Yaotl in the boulder lands, and those under lord Ayo's contingency to the north, all stopped still to listen to this far distant continuous otherworldly, dreamlike noise, that waxed and waned on the wind, sending shivers of excitement through them all.

Maan, Gus and Gasim, stood together as the hub of the near solid wheel that was the combined oolve packs. ''Come chaps, get on my buggy, lets first see if Lord Ayo wants a hand.'' suggested Maan wryly.

His upturned buggy was righted, and off they went on the run. Right behind them, noses but an inch away from Maan's ankles, neck to neck, were the two alpha-alphas. They still had a little unsettled business they had to sort out between them, and growled at each other if one of them was but a hairbreadth ahead of the other. The rest of the massive oolve pack freely intermingled, running behind them, twenty abreast, in a long line.

Gasim, riding on the buggy with Gus, nearly choked as he scoffed greedily at the trail biscuits that Maan was carrying. He spluttered out ''You will not believe how delicious these are to me chaps! Meat, meat, meat, and meat is all I have eaten these last weeks!''

''Enjoy all you want Gasim, they are packed with carbohydrates and sugars that I am sure your body craves for.''

''Thanks, Maan!'' Gasim exclaimed with gusto, sounding very boyish and young, which of course he was. Eesold's tuition had matured him long before his time, but his youngness and innocence was still just below the skin of that teaching. Gus and Maan smiled at each other.

Going back in thought, Maan asked him ''Did you have an encounter with those that follow?''

''Yes. I had to watch out all the time. Each time I was attacked, the oolves I was with chastised the aggressor, not hurting them mind you. As soon as it was seen that I was with them, the oolve pack that is, they ignored me. It seems it must be seen first that I was not an enemy by trust from some other creature. That...that unsaid trust is mysteriously passed around to all the creatures in the nearby vicinity. It was when a new herd or a pack of new creatures joined the crusade that I had to be careful.''

''How far are they behind us?'' asked Gus.

''Days. They dawdle to forage and hunt, but their overall direction is this way.''

''What did the predators in the crusade feed on, and more pressingly, what are those behind us going to eat tonight?''

''Ah, it is only those creatures that can fight that came together. The oolves I brought with me favoured the forests, as did all the other killers for food. Some of the latter, I warn you now, to stay clear of.''

''We know of them Gasim.'' Maan told him ominously.

''They find creatures small enough to swallow whole, I fed off these too after they spewed them up for me.'' There was a little disgust in Gasim's voice.

Maan chuckled out ''We know of these small creatures, we call them 'squeakers'. And I too have had the dubious pleasure of scoffing them raw.''

Gasim laughed aloud. He then suggested ''We must ford the river before nightfall and make camp, otherwise, our oolves will remain hungry, as there is nothing for them this side.''

It was a long hard swim across the wide river that Maan particularly enjoyed. The men stayed with the buggy, losing nearly a mile distance when drawn backwards with the flow. When they reached the other bank, their oolves waited until they all had made it across, some supporting the more injured ones. Gasim, Gus, and Maan, either waded back in, or swam out a short way, to retrieve those injured oolves who obviously would not make it.

Then there was a great excited mingling, and like smoke on the wind, all the oolves silently disappeared into the forest.

Collecting great armfuls of wood, the three men built a large fire bowl that they could rest in. With their back to its sides, their feet towards the fire, they took it in turns to lazily reach over their shoulders to grab more wood to feed the flames. Surrounded by their kindling, the chill air was warded off, and soon their clothes dried out. Maan produced a flagon of the 'green stuff', which he upended and slurped then passed it round. And so, the early night passed, until potbellied oolves started to return. Over the rim of the fire bowl jumped the two alpha-alphas, one went to Gasim, the other to Gus, and dutifully spewed up a couple of the squeakers for them both. ''What about me then?!'' laughed out Maan in a hurt voice.

Gasim's loud guffaw ejected his mouth full of the 'green stuff' straight into the fire; a large boiling ball of flame went up in a great whoomph!!

With startled staring eyes and mouth open wide, Gasim looked into Gus's and Maan's blinking eyes.

Bellowing in belly laughter, the three men's boffola triggered the oolves off into a frenzied howling session.

''What is going on down there?'' asked Lord Ayo as he peered southwards into the darkness of the night.

''I do not know my love, but oddly I feel no menace in that noise. It is the oolves again, they are many, many miles south of here, it must be the mountains that is channelling their howling this way?'' thought Lady Itagaki.

''But it is such a strange sound...?''

''Some of its intrinsic frequencies are absorbed out as it travels up here, giving what we hear a surreal sound, plus the wind too will sway its pitch.''

''Outlandish, isn't it? I get a tingling all through me when they voice. Like you, it does not scare me as such, more awe than anything else.''

''Yes, I feel that too.'' she paused and then sighed out ''This world, our world, is all we have, and like those oolves out there I am starting to feel a physical part of her. This invasion of our enemies is more than them just coming here now, in my minds-eyes. I feel them as an actual corruption, an actual sickness, an actual disease!''

''Yes, I feel the same. Do you too get that feeling that Homeworld is in itself a living entity?''

''Curious isn't it? Natural teleology, like...like the oolves instinctive drive to eradicate unknowns in the first instance, all for the common good, and we have responded in the same way. But it was seen, or rather felt, that we carried no 'hurt' with us, hurt that is, for Homeworld, and we were accepted. Not so for our enemies though. We, they, all living creatures on this planet that can fight back against them, will, instinctively. This drive to do so comes from where then? My feelings are, as we are now a germinal part of Homeworld, we feel and love her because she is our mother 'planet', not just a place where we are alive on, and we must protect her. Our enemies do not carry anything other than a need to hurt, based on their instinctive hate for anything else besides who they are.''

''And if we had not played together nicely then, right at the beginning, we would have been spanked good and proper by our mum?''

She sniggered back ''You silly fool, Ayo! But yes, Homeworld, itself, as one entity, would have risen up to give us the 'mother of all spankings' if we had not.''

Pilar came out of the darkness into the campsite with her oolve team asking urgently ''Has anybody seen Maan?!''

''South of us dear Pilar, for sure.'' reckoned Ayo.

''He should have been back by this time; it was just a reconnoitre as far as Lord Óengus?''

''My guess is they met another oolve pack down there, by the sound of things.''

''It wasn't a victory howl, was it?!'' Pilar asked concerned.

''No Pilar, fear not. I feel the truth of it, that it was just unification, a mutual connexion between two likeminded packs. The oolves here in camp, responded as is their way, with excitement, but no fears were in them.''

''Yes, mine too!'' she conceded.

''Your reports?'' asked Lord Ayo.

''Pardon me my Lord, I do carry them. I am so sorry...!''

''It is all right Pilar, it is just that you are tired and stressed with worry, so be at ease.'' commanded Ayo kindly, knowing she had not slept for a couple of days, and under those conditions sometimes priorities can become muddled.

''Our captains report difficulty in keeping the Amber's contained on this side of the mountains. The fighting is concentrated on those returning in the direction of their space ship park. We guess it is for food mainly, but for freely running water too because it is difficult to find. Our oolves keep them away from the river for the most part, but they cannot patrol the whole lengths of the small streams that feed the river.'' She paused, and with a little distress in her tone she told him ''We have seen the oolves feeding on the Amber corpses, Lord Ayo!''

''Well, think about it, the Amber's are their prey, ours too if you think about it some more, and that will mean it is just meat to them.''

''Yes, but it is very unsettling.''

''Do they feed off our dead?''

''No, my Lord.''

''I don't fancy a sizzling Amber steak myself, but try to see them on how an oolve might see them? Nothing more than fair quarry, yes?'' suggested Ayo. ''That being said, with a splash of chef's sauce on it mind you, is another matter?!''

A reluctant smile came on Pilar's face and she giggled.

''Because Maan has not returned I need you to go out again this minute, Pilar, I am sorry. Go to Lebbaeus and report to him what you have reported to me, and warn him to expect company, and get a full report from him. Head northeast and find Major Yaotl in the boulder lands, I need a full report from him too. Come back here, and I will draft a combined report that you are to take to Commander Dena on Wymond's Ridge.''

''My Lord!'' snapped out Pilar confirming her orders. ''I need thirty minutes though to make up another oolve team, mine are spent.''

''Granted. But haste is needed.''

Pilar called to her all the oolves in the vicinity. A little dismayed, she realised that none that came to her she knew. ''Bugger.'' she hissed out. The first that came to her side, a young female, she chose as the lead oolve, next a pair of males that seemed inseparable, three more pairs she chose randomly from the liveliest of them. She went forward, along the staked down trace, to the female lead oolve, and knelt before her. ''You are as bright and warm as a summer's day aren't you, what is your name?''

The female oolve 'haffed' back excitedly. ''HaffHaff' then?'' Pilar decided, as all oolve names must have two, and no more than two syllables in them to make them the most understandable on the trail. ''Rak, HaffHaff!'' Pilar shouted in her right ear, then nipped the end of it between her teeth hard enough to make HaffHaff squeal in pain. In her left ear she shouted ''Ga, HaffHaff!'' and nipped the end of that ear too, hard enough to make her squeal in pain once more. By ignoring HaffHaff's submissive pleads for forgiveness, unknowing what she had done, broke Pilar's heart, but it was the only way to instil in a lead oolves mind the commands to go right and left quickly enough without days of training. Unclipping the trace from the stake, Pilar whispered ''Now, let's see?!'' she then walked to the back of the buggy.

With a wave to Lord Ayo, Lady Itagaki and their camp guard, Pilar commanded ''Hup HaffHaff, Hup, Hup, Hup!!'' and she pointed.

Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki watched her head off on a north-northeast bearing, hearing Pilar's shrill coaxing commands to HaffHaff. As the sound of her voice lessoned, as she got farther away from them, so did the frequency of those commands. ''HaffHaff has got it.'' mused Itagaki.

''Yes, she has. Ten minutes to train up a new lead oolve from scratch must be a record.''

''The oolves are on high alert as we are, so are their instincts, so they tune in that much more quickly.''

''Everything is an urgent emergency, isn't it?''.

''Good girl!!'' hollered Pilar. She had been trimming up HaffHaff's responses to her commands, and in the last fifteen minutes HaffHaff had not put a foot wrong. It was time to stop. Pilar staked the back of the buggy, and moved forwards along the trace. Ignoring all the other oolves, she went straight to HaffHaff, for it was important for the others in the team to realise that HaffHaff was their leader, and, so, got the first of everything.

HaffHaff cowered a little, but her timidness was short lived with Pilar's soft voice. Full of praises for her now, Pilar cuddled HaffHaff, hugging and rocking her gently side to side. ''Good girl, good girl...''

HaffHaff knew she was doing right this time, forgetting instantly what she did not know she had been doing wrongly the last time. The playful fuss she was getting from her strange two-legged alpha-alpha-alpha pack leader was all HaffHaff wanted.

Obedient to the second, HaffHaff led away, happy beyond reasoning that she was behaving herself now.

Late into the night, Pilar's exhaustion got the better of her, and she fell asleep right off the back of the buggy. The impact with the ground shocked her fully awake. Standing staring into the darkness in the direction the buggy was taking she screamed HaffHaff's name. Full of dark dread now, amplified a thousand times because of her tiredness, Pilar waited silently for any response, remembering long ago, when she was lost in the darkness that first time. Scared, she began to sob.

The noise behind her made her jump, and with a thumping heart, she turned to see HaffHaff sprinting right at her. Pilar was knocked right off her feet with the impact. For a split second HaffHaff's tongue lapped at Pilar's face before the other eight oolves dived in, followed lastly by the buggy.

It took her some time before she got order back, leaving the buggy on its side so it would be an anchor to the frantic oolves as they all charged in different directions in their excitement.

A mile or two farther on, Pilar realised they were near one of their depots. Following the black silhouetted horizon, and the lay of the land, she found it. Almost sleep walking, and too tired to care, Pilar scoffed at the trail cakes she was feeding her oolves with.

The chill of early morning woke her, and she found herself nose to nose with HaffHaff. Pilar's smiling yawn was met with a long tongue up her cheek. ''We must go.''

Exhaustions had collapsed her before she could stake the back of the buggy down, and also the end of the trace where HaffHaff was. Very ashamed of herself Pilar went to the back of the buggy praising her luck that it was still there.

She pondered too on this odd devotion her new oolve team was showing, it was unprecedented, as the oolve instinct was to power headlong obeying the last command no matter what. Coming to the same conclusion as Lady Itagaki, Pilar got back on the trail.

Come nightfall, Pilar began to relax. It had been an uneventful journey so far, she, and the oolves that were with her, detected no sign of the enemy. She decided to stop for an hour, letting her oolves rest prior to the sprint she was going to make them do across the north end of the great grass plains.

While Pilar was contemplating the risks of a small fire, the Amber's pounced!

Pilar awoke still stunned. She had a headache caused by a blow to her temple by a sword swung flat side leading. An awful reek was in the air that made her gag. She listened intently, eyes still closed, to the heated conversation amongst the Amber's. ''Can't eat these bloody things...a repugnant stink like that...are any of the others any better?!'', ''No, they're all the same, as if they had shat themselves!!'', ''All right, let's get upwind of them with this buggy, there is food on that.'', ''You, drag that bitch...'' was ordered. ''I ain't eating no Pleb flesh!!!'' was exclaimed, ''It ain't for eating...you can have it after me tonight.'', ''Fair shares...'' was demanded in a chorus. ''Do what you like with it, but after me.'' was demanded back.

'' _Six at least._ '' thought Pilar. Through her eyelashes, she saw a pile of disembowelled oolves entangled in their own haul ropes and the trace. None could fight back, or run away, like that.

Upwind, was just a few hundred yards. She then heard the Amber's scoffing greedily on her stores.

''Any water?'' was asked.

''Yep, a couple of gallons.''

''Give some of it here then!'' another order.

Pilar peeked again; it was a dishevelled captain. ''I can lead you to plenty of food and water and a safe passage back to your lines. But please do not hurt me!''

''You are going to do just that anyway, slut!''

''Be kind, and make me yours alone, and I will be kind back?''

''No... kicking and squealing I want you! And you can bet that tight ass of yours that the lads will want you like that too!'' He then chuckled out ''Behave yourself for three days, that's all, and I promise you my dagger in your heart at the end of it all. If not, like those creatures back there, its intestines out and dangling, and you overhead tied in a tree, still alive, watching the wildlife have their dinner!''

Pilar gagged ''No...no, please...!''

''There is nothing else for you!'' It was a cruel warning.

''You have lost this war, and you are going to die! Leave me be and I will make sure you all remain safe...'' Raucous laughter from them all broke off her plea.

Sarcastically the captain told her ''Just last the three days, and you will see how wrong you really are. The other garrisons on Petra1 and Petra2 have been ordered to seek out the others if they are overdue, as we have been. We are, today, overdue see, so expect the same again of us here pretty soon?''

''There will be the same amount of resistance...'' warned Pilar.

''With two thirds of you rotting away already, I do not think so!''

''The whole of Homeworld will rise against you...!'' warned Pilar.

''Start kicking and squealing slut-bitch!'' he demanded as he grabbed her bound wrists and started dragging her away towards some nearby bushes.

Chapter 13

''Where are we?'' asked Takeshi.

''Out from Petra1 the same length of time we stopped to jettison the garbage; I think.''

''An hour, maybe two then?''

It was just pure luck they were on holiday when the ship they were on unexpectedly dropped out of hyperspace. They would take a week off every few months to be together, otherwise, with one or the other in cryo; it was a lonely existence for the 'awake' one. They had been 'up' for a couple of days, mostly in each other's arms, not wanting to break physical contact.

''Yes, but there is a problem. We should have already started the deceleration process, but as we are so far away from the planet, relatively speaking, it has not been triggered. In truth, I do not know what is going to happen now.''

''Can we get it going ourselves?''

''I don't know how. And anyway, how do you time such a thing? Normally, we would have decelerated enough to just pulse into orbit. It did not occur to me that stopping back there would not be automatically corrected. But, it seems, it is not. Distance is just calculated with time, not lightyears.''

An alarm went off on the bridge and they went to investigate. The sound, and flashing red light, meant nothing to them.

''Best sit and buckle up...!'' reckoned Ouida a little worried.

Sat side by side with the seat strap pulled tight around their waists they stared out of the bridge window. ''There, look, two daystars coming our way.'' exclaimed Takeshi.

Ouida peered where Takeshi's finger was pointing, and sure enough, two star-like lights seemed to be swiftly moving to intercept them. ''I cannot remember being told about this contingency my love!''

They watched as the two lights arced around ahead of them.

''We seem to be catching them up?'' decided Takeshi ''It is a rescue attempt Ouida; I am sure it is! See, we will go right between them, is my guess.''

The two ships then turned all the way around facing them.

''I think your right. We had better get ready...plan 3 I reckon?!''

Plan 3 was, Ouida would act out as a space captain again, while Takeshi would remain permanently hidden on the ship. Plan one was, she would do the same, but Takeshi would act out a police captain in his uniform and attempt an escape as Ouida had done arriving on Petra2. Plan 2 was a little more daring, where Takeshi would be the space captain and Ouida his Pleb mule. Following either plan 1 or plan 2 would be decided when they reached orbit, as they had not, and not fully understanding what was going on, one of them in hiding would half the dangers of their enemy detecting their ruse.

Ouida got ready, but Takeshi remained on the bridge dressed in his fighting trousers and his bodice like fighting shirt. ''Don't wait too long, if they see you all is lost.''

''I just want to see their intentions so I know what to expect.''

And he was glad that he did dither before going into hiding!

''Their bloody police, and they are going to clamp dock us! This ship must have sent out an emergency code telling them it is a runaway or out of control or something. Quick, duck down!'' ordered Ouida as the two police cruisers came in from each side with their explosive grabs extended.

Ouida had just enough time to seal the bridge area before the grab claws tore through into the cargo bay.

As the two police cruisers fired their engines to slow the ship, they were both thrown off their feet, Ouida slamming into Takeshi on the deck under the instrument panel.

Being so light in weight, relatively speaking, it did not take long before the ship was being tugged towards Petra1.

''It's all right, they can't see into the bridge from where they are.'' whispered out Ouida.

''They cannot hear us too, right?'' he whispered back.

She managed a chuckle. ''Yes, your right. Keep your eyes open for absolutely everything that can be seen.''

Stood back from the captain's chair they saw the planet seemingly coming towards them. ''We missed it by a fraction of an arc-second or two...''

''Look, you can already see what is in orbit around it!''

''We are nearer than we think we are to the planet, so it's relatively very small, that's why.'' Ouida told him.

''Very small land mass too, about a tenth you think?''

''Depends what is on the other side.'' She paused and squinted saying ''Do you know what is missing, it is space docks?! Seven? That is all I can see!''

''Were heading for that large one near the space station.'' As an afterthought he suggested ''That space station itself seems smaller than the one in orbit around Petra2.''

Scrutinising the space dock Ouida mused ''It is the same model and construction as Jock's...'' She watched as it opened like a massive faceted hinged nutshell. Their tugs took the ship inside, and automatic suction grabs came out and latched onto the hull. The tugs pulled back their grabs, detached, and flew away. The half shell of the nut came down and sealed. A noise of gushing air steadily built up from nothing into a roaring scream as the dock was pressurised with breathable air, there was sporadic hissing sounds as the bridge compartment juggled to equalise the air pressure on the other side of the door.

An open-top dock shuttle was on its way over to them, Ouida said disappointingly ''Damn it, look, it is the engineer but he has two police captains with him!''

Takeshi exclaimed ''Their armed too! Bugger!'' He then told Ouida what she already knew ''We cannot fight them!''

''Shit...! So close...!'' Ouida lamented. ''Just blag it through, and see what comes next.'' Was all Ouida could offer as the bridge door opened.

''How was mummy today with you Sari?'' asked Jason.

''Her eyes glazed again when she looked at me, but a smile came too, a small smile, a loving one.''

Than told them thoughtfully ''Sara sees you but she thinks you are but a creation of her imaginings. She feels, when she sees you, that you are as you might have been at your age.''

''Stay close to her today Sari, let her feel you as much as possible.''

''It is a lovely day so I will take mummy for a walk to my favourite place at a small beach east of here, it's very easy going, and with the wind coming up from the south it will be warm.''

Jason was still in a fragile state himself, and his eyes glistened once again as he went forward silently and cuddled Saraswati, soon he was weeping freely, once again.

''Dearest daddy, it is all right...'' she whispered gently as she held him tightly.

Jason and Than watched the backs of Saraswati and Sara as they ambled east. Saraswati was holding Sara's hand, Sara's head was slightly down. Unprotestingly, Sara had gotten up and stood to the gentle pulling of Saraswati's hand, there were no recognisable emotions in Sara's face, just deadpan, expressing neither happiness or sadness. ''It will be a long hard struggle for her to find her way back to us.'' mused Jason.

''Sara did not give up Jase; she would have been devastated now if she had yielded or relented or conceded or surrendered to the pressures she has been under. Something just snapped that is all. Underneath what we see is still Sara, brave, resolute, and determined. Something broken can be mended, something destroyed cannot be. So, give her time to repair herself, do not fret, she is not lost to us forever.'' assured Than.

''I feel in my heart that you are right, Than, or...'' he paused ''...or...'' he paused again ''...I just want to believe you are right.''

''You struggled out there as she did, Jase, maybe less by what you have told me, but all the same it has left its mark on you. My friend, you too must start the repair, so let what will be to itself, as you cannot change it.''

''Thanks, Than. Come on, let us talk of histories, and let's see if there really is a bloodline link between us.''

Hand in hand, Saraswati walked with Sara, and while talking lightly of the beautiful countryside, she gently squeezed her hand now and again, but no response was ever given back. She left Sara sat, leaning slightly back in a suntrap on the east side of the beach. Saraswati wanted to walk around its area, and paddle in the two brown coloured fresh water runoffs from the land, one in the northeast corner, the other the north west. It was beautiful here; this is where she got her thoughts into perspective, where she could fathom her worries to find out how deep they really were. Many times, she had despaired in her young life, but here, where she was, the tranquillity that came about her seemed to lesson her fears. She looked over to the other side of the beach where her mum was. Saraswati had a fancy that Sara's head was not so slumped, so she walked directly towards her. As she got nearer, her mum's eyes were on her, a few tears were in them. ''Mummy, please come back to us, please.'' she begged as she knelt and held her hands.

It was a spell of lovely weather, and each day Saraswati walked with Sara to the beach. Each time, it seemed to Saraswati, she saw a heightened flicker of awareness in her mum, but she was never certain enough to tell her dad and Than about it.

In the early morning on the fourth day, Jason woke to find Sara was missing from their bed.

Chuckled out kindly and softly was asked ''What are you doing here?''

''Dreaming.'' Sara answered whimsically back, without breaking her stare over to the west side of the beach.

''Dreaming of what?''

''Sari, my beloved daughter. It is here where she comes to me, where my dreams see her.''

''Is she here now?''

''No, not today.''

''Dreams are such, that you can see what you want to see, so dream of Sari your beloved daughter for me to see too.''

''I... I... I cannot today.'' came with a little panic from Sara.

''Yes, you can! Now remember the last time you saw her here, where was she?''

Sara pointed away from herself saying ''Over there, walking towards me.''

''Well? Dream of her again then! Come on!''

''I can't!!''

''A strange dream this is, isn't it?! A dream where you can remember in your dream seeing your beloved daughter Sari, but a dream where you cannot dream of her again. Ha! I have never been in one of these before?! It must be a real memory then, that is what I think, otherwise I would be seeing her too, don't you think?''

''I... I don't know.''

''Come, lets break these ponderings. Sara, look at that water over there that seems to go on forever, lets paddle a while in it to soothe my poor tired feet after my long search for you. Come on...'' he enticed kindly as he pulled Sara to her feet.

As she got nearer to the gentle waves as they broke on the beachfront, her peripheral vision emptied until all she could see was where sea met sky. The sun was just above the horizon and the first of her warmth she felt on her cheeks. As the water lapped around her toes, Sara gasped at its coldness, a slight shiver went through her. Panting in shock, she waded a little way out, to waist deep, when a sound of rushing air started in her ears, it got louder and louder, until like an explosion in her mind, all her thoughts disappeared in a blinding flash.

Slowly... her eyes and mind refocused. ''Where am I?'' she whispered out in wonder. She looked ahead into the sun, then her peripheral vision slowly filled.

''Mummy!!!!'' There was so much fear in that scream that Sara screamed back ''Sari!!!!, Sari!!!! Where are you?!!!!'' As she turned, her mind flooded back in a kaleidoscope of images and memories, each one of them detonating in her mind. There, running towards her, where the beach met the land, instinct told Sara, was her beloved daughter Sari.

Arms out, hands grabbing at the air, they sprinted towards each other. In the dead centre of the beach, they flew into each other's arms, sinking down on their knees in a tight embrace.

''Mummy, mummy, mummy...'' wept out Sari.

''I have come back from where I have been, my beloved daughter.''

Sara's name was bellowed out repeatedly, as Jason stumbled and fell down his shortcut to the beach. A little dazed he ran towards them as if drunk, to slide into them, with wide panicked eyes.

All on their knees still, their mouths wide open, and all locked together, they each breathed deeply each other's warm exhales.

With the reek in their noses of the rotting corpse in the corner of their cell, and the insane wailing of the other inmate with them, Ouida and Takeshi looked at each other in despair.

''He is at it again!'' Ouida whispered despondently.

Banging on the cell door with both fists, their other inmate was screaming ''I am a police officer I tell you; I should not be in here!! Get me out, get me out of here, I do not want to be here with this Pleb! I am a police officer I tell you, a police officer...!''

In exhaustion, Takeshi quietly muttered despondently ''He hasn't stopped for hours...''

''Perhaps that's why we were incarcerated with him, to break us down to make us more pliable, and less resilient.''

Slovenly, was the best description for Petra1. It should have been quite the opposite, a thriving and rich metropolis. Squalor and degradation for the most part was all Ouida and Takeshi saw. On seeing them, straight away, the two police captains had their sword tips pressed hard under both their chins, the dock owner was very angry with Ouida. ''What is going on here, you should not be here?!''

''Navigation got screwed up!''

''What a load of bollocks! Why didn't you fly her in yourself? Why didn't you answer the challenge code? Why have you stripped your ship out?! Why didn't you...''

Ouida tried off the cuff, the only pacifier she could come up with, lending from Gobbwer's reason for arriving unexpectedly on Petra3, she spurted out ''Look... look, I... I am selling her off for spares. It is one I won at cards, and it is worth more broken up. I am going from planet to planet...'' It was one of those explanations that was plausible and could not be challenged as a lie straight away. At least it bought a little more time for them, until that is, the ridiculousness of her explanation was sounded out.

''Well? Can we claim this ship as a full salvage or not?!'' was asked angrily by one of the captains staring hard at Ouida, he was very disappointed.

''I will have to download and scrutinise the ships logs to find out. Give me a week?'' was asked.

''That's all you got then! We will hold the Captain as a suspect, and his Pleb, until that time. And I warn you, do not miss a thing!''

''Suspect of what?!'' asked the dock engineer irritably.

''Twat, that's for you to find out, isn't it?! You make sure you find something, got it?! I don't want the Captains Guild up me arse.''

''Neither do I! You cover my back, you hear? I ain't going to be a scapegoat for you two, whatever a goat is!'' The problem was it was a 'pure' salvage claim. By law, they are divided into a 'high-order' and 'low-order salvage, so it was imperative for a substantial 'prize', to claim the 'high-order' salvage, for more or less the whole value of the spaceship and cargo. As they went into space to retrieve the spaceship, it could be said they risked their lives for that salvage, and personal risk was the key to this claim. But, Ouida, who they had to assume was the spaceship's captain, was alive and well and on the bridge. That would mean, a 'low-order' salvage at best, and the prize would be a tiny percentage of the value of the ship and cargo, if at all in this case!

The 'Prize' of a spaceship, be it a runaway, abandoned or adrift, would fetch a nice bounty. Hedging his options, as soon as the dock engineer detected a 'possible', he roped in a couple of police captains for an equal share, as he did not want himself to be a target of a proverbial mugging by them if he suddenly became wealthier.

It seemed to have backfired for the three of them, directly challenging Ouida in the first instance with swords drawn, an affront that would anger the Captains Guild, but, it only 'seemed'! ''Right, let's get them in lockup.''

To sort of cover their backsides, the police captains called a taxi over, so Ouida could not complain that he, or who they supposed was a he, was arrested and bundled off in a police cruiser. The police captains bickered and moaned all the way over to the space station. It, itself, was tired looking inside; very small in comparison to the other two Ouida and Takeshi knew about. A few ships were in orbit; their captains were semi drunk, slouched around in their lounge, dishevelled, and bored out of their craniums. Everything looked sad and worn-out, even the taxi. Not much could be seen during the descent to the planet's surface, and even less in the shoot tunnel to the terminal.

There, they were escorted to a police cruiser and taken to a nearby station. On the way, the town seemed deserted.

The cell door suddenly burst open and the raving inmate was clubbed unconscious. ''Shut the buggering up...!!!'' was screamed at him. ''You two, come with me...please.'' was added as an afterthought, just in case!

On the way, the guard said to Ouida ''Right, you are to be interrogated by an Elite Captain of the Guard. Be nice, I warn you, and tell him everything is fine and you are all right about being held in custody until our investigations are completed. Open your gob about anything else and you will pay very dearly for it, believe me?!''

''All right, but I want to be moved up to one of the good cells!''

''Bloody try bargaining with me...?! You just do what you are told!''

''Be careful yourself!'' warned Ouida, a bluff, but in keeping with what an innocent might suggest.

A little worried the guard conceded ''I will put you back in one of the good cells.''

''And I want a quarter of the salvage money. It will be a quarter of the value of what is left up there, but at least I will get something.''

''I will have to see about that!''

''Make up your mind now?!'' warned Ouida.

He had no option but to agree.

The interrogation was brusque and curt. Ouida did her best to stay up with the questioning, but occasionally she stumbled forgetting some of her previous answers exactly. ''This Pleb that is with you, seems to me you are 'interrelating'!''

Ouida spat back at him angrily ''Interacting, only, I tell you!! How dare you...!!!''

Rigid in anger he bellowed a warning back at her ''You raise your voice to me...?!!!''

''I do for such a slur. Never before have I been so insulted! It is just good at what it does, that is all. Let's face it, how often do you get one of any real use? This one is mute, it cannot speak, and works hard, what better traits in one would you want?''

''Seems too well fed and fit for a Pleb to me if you were just interacting with it?!''

Ouida fell nicely in his trap by saying ''I just want to keep it alive, that's all, I won't find another...''

''Ha!'' came triumphantly from the Elite Captain of the Guard as he turned smiling at the Police Captain. ''You have your ship now Captain! Just report we have a 'nutter', maybe a 'paranoid' Space Captain in our custody to the Captains Guild and everything will be all right. They hate space going 'Sympathisers' more than us, as they can spawn the federation with their sick mentality, seeding their corruption throughout the Business Empire.'' The smile on the Police Captain's face somewhat lessoned as the Elite Captain of the Guard demanded ''Fifty percent for me, and you can share the other fifty percent amongst whoever is in this with you.''

He nodded a reluctant agreement. Securing for sure half of what might have been on offer, was better than 'maybe' all that might have been on offer, was how he saw it. Laconically, in a monotone, he suggested ''Lucky you were passing!''

''It was, wasn't it?!'' he laughed out. ''Right, because the Guild is involved, I will take charge of the prisoner to do things proper like, as his rank demands. I will fill out all the paperwork, and all you will have to do is put your moniker on it.''

''Well, thanks for that!'' there was a little sarcastic undertone in his voice. ''What about the Pleb?''

''Its evidence, isn't it? Get them both in the holding boot of my cruiser.''

''What are you going to do with the Space Captain and his Pleb, will it be for the mines with them both?''

''I dunno! Best they both die under questioning, I suppose, gets it all nicely out of the way, that way doesn't it.''

''But the Pleb cannot speak, can it?''

The Elite Captain of the Guard giggled out ''Well, we don't know that do we? It will be its own stubbornness not to say anything that will kill it, wont it? The Space Captain here must have instructed his Pleb not to say anything about the lenient treatment it was getting, and before we could winkle out his confession that had to be true, he upped and died on us, didn't he?''

''Yeah, I will put my signature on that.''

They were both bruised by the heavy-handed escort as they were bundled, bound, into the holding boot of the cruiser. ''Sorry my darling, I can't think of a way out of this.'' Ouida apologised to Takeshi.

''My fault, Ouida, it would have all happened differently if I were not here.''

''Who knows these things...? What do you think?''

''I believe where there is life there is still hope... when I die, I will give up.''

''Then brace yourself my darling, they are very good at what they do by all accounts.''

Dragged into the Elites police station and both tied to chairs, the guards moved in. Takeshi was the first to scream in agony as his little finger on his left hand shattered under the hammer blow.

''We must look for the other...quickly now!'' ordered Jason as the three of them rose from their knees off the beach.

''Other one, daddy, what other one?'' asked Saraswati as they followed Jason on the sprint to the waterfront.

''From high above on the cliff I saw footprints in the sand near mummy's, look!'' and he pointed down by the side of his running feet.

Sure enough, there were more footprints, but they were so slight, it seemed that the bare feet that had made them had just kissed the sand, where Sara's were deep with crumbling edges.

Where Sara's carried on to into the sea, a few yards back, these almost apparitions of footprints suddenly stopped. Jason stood confused looking around. The only other set nearby was where Sara had run back out. ''Strange?'' he whispered, as a low gust of wind that was hugging the beach erased without trace these footprints.

''Who was it mummy? I did not see anybody else but you walking towards the sea, before you waded in!''

''I do have a vague memory of somebody...but who, I do not know.'' Sara shook her head gently, then her arms opened out, smiling saying ''Come to me my darling daughter, come to me my beloved husband.''

Together in a hug they made their way back to Than.

It took all of a week before Saraswati and Sara were seen apart. In bed that night, Sara made love to Jason. Cuddled up in each other's arms Sara ask for forgiveness ''Sorry I left you so alone, but I remember so little of it Jase, only a feeling akin to the clones that I was with. They have a simple existence, feeling half what we feel, seeing half what we see and understanding even less. I felt like one of them and wanted to be like one of them.''

''It was an 'out' for you Sar. You just found shelter against the ever-existent pressures, that is all.''

''Every scrap of hope that I had clung onto just evaporated away into nothing, I remember. It was an awful feeling, being dead when still alive!''

''How are you now?''

''Wonderful!'' She giggled and then pleaded softly ''Fill me up again please, Jase.'' as she pulled him up and over on top of her once more.

As Sara got better, Jason did too. Within a few weeks, it was all so far downstream in their minds that they all but forgot about this traumatic episode in their lives. One beautiful afternoon the four of them were having a picnic at 'Saraswati's Beach'.

Sara mentioned ''In three weeks, it will be the first day of the three-month anniversary when Pep said she would try to enter orbit around Earth1 for a rescue attempt?''

Jason wondered ''Years have gone by; I wonder how many times she has tried?''.

''Will this 'Pep' keep trying?'' asked Than a little dubiously.

''You don't know her as we do Than. Yes, she will keep trying, until she has outright proof that the three of us, all of us, are dead. Pep will not give up, her promise will be an absolute, until that time.''

''I long to meet her!'' proclaimed Than.

''Daddy, is Than of the same bloodline as us?'' asked Saraswati.

''We do not really know for sure. The only one that can answer that is Akshai.''

''Are the odds good though?''

''Yes, it seems that way. But genealogy is a very tricky thing to unwind. Apparent links are just what they are.''

''Sometimes he looks so much like you daddy. Sometimes his mannerisms, his laugh, even his gait is the same as yours.''

''Maybe, but we are all related if you think about it. A bloodline can be defined as a common set of ancestors, or a line of descent, which we cannot verify, we only got those apparent links that bind us, and they are weak of course.''

A sigh of disappointment came from Saraswati that this riddle was not solved as yet. But she was relieved too, that there were still good chances he was her real uncle.

Sadly, Jason told them all ''I want to stay here with you all, but I can't. I must go south soon. My plan is to get to Lon, then shuttle it to the space station.''

As sadly, recited back to him, Saraswati and Sara told him ''I want to stay here with you all, but I can't. I must go south soon. My plan is to get to Lon, then shuttle it to the space station.''

Jason frowned at them all, asking ''Pointless to argue, is it?''

They both nodded at him. Than apologised ''I must stay here Jase, and carry on with my work!''

''Well, let us start our planning then?'' suggested Jason. He was disappointed, but immediately realised that it was an inevitability that Sara and Saraswati were not going to be left behind.

Than volunteered to go to the bus station and buy the ticket to ride for Jason, who was to don the guise of a poor businessman again. Sara and Saraswati had already planned between them to act out clones to travel, hoping to persuade Jason to stay and help Than with his work. Primed and ready, they cropped their hair to mimic the clones, dressed as a clone dressed, and stood for inspection in front of the men.

Jason's eyes glistened, as he looked them over. Two weeks to go, Jason, Sara and Saraswati changed their diet to Pleb gloop tubes, one every other day. By the time of their departure, their sallow pinched complexions made Than cry for them. ''You all look the part!'' he sobbed out.

''If by chance I meet any clones at the bus station, I will send them your way, uncle Than.'' promised Saraswati.

''I doubt that you will Sari.'' he said back sadly. ''It has been a long time now since any have come our way. The genetic variant we knew have died by now, and replaced with other version, and who knows how many strains? In truth, I am not sure if I am doing any good up here anymore. I have had the transmitters off for months on end now, not at all certain it was doing what I wanted.''

Saraswati suggested ''Give us eight days to get to the bus stop, and a couple more, say ten days, then at noon, switch everything on up here for a minute or two, and I will look for any changes in these new clones out there. I will try to get word back to you.''

''All right. Listen Sari, and you too Sar, you are mimicking the old version, so latch on to any new traits that you see in the new ones you come across.''

''We will be careful. We have decided anyway, to act out those who we knew were about to die naturally. I have tutored mum on how to behave.''

''Good, they did act a little strangely than the rest of them come the end. And you too Jase, be careful. It will be at Glas that you can relax. North of there, I feel suspicions will be aroused why you went north of there in the first place.''

''Good point, Than.'' Jason agreed. ''Best then, I think, I will travel at night so I can dodge around in the shadows. Sar and Sari, you by day, get lost in the rush hours, we will try to meet up again in Birm.''

When the three of them were ready they set off together. Jason wore a mac, where Sara and Saraswati had to brave the elements. Underneath the effects of their recent poor diet, they were still relatively fit, but their long uncomfortable journey still tested their mettle. Not only did they look exhausted, but they were for real when they trickled into the bus station.

Ouida's high-pitched scream was in sympathy for the pain-wracked face of her beloved, as the hammer that was to crush her little finger powered downwards.

But, in the last fraction of a second, it missed her finger by its diameter. The loud bang as it dented the blood splattered torture tabletop made her flinch.

''Bugger it!!!'' shouted Ouida's torturer. ''Get the medics quick!''

Over the tannoy was asked ''What do we have?''

''A female posing as a Space Captain and a male posing as her Pleb. He has voice, he is not mute!''

''Bugger! Have the medics been called?!''

''Of course they have, they are on the way!''

''I am coming down!'' was said as the tannoy squawked and went silent.

Lost in his distress Takeshi's torturer was sobbing out to himself ''It was the only way...the only way to be sure enough...only way...only way...!''

As the torture room sprang open, a Higher Elitesman in his finery stood there, then suddenly he went rigid in shock, staring, and then commanded strongly ''Isao, no!!''

As the hammer powered down again, Ouida's terrified eyes flicked over, while Takeshi's pained eyes followed. They saw the hammer mash the little and ring finger of Takeshi's torturer's left hand, in his right hand was the hammer that had done this deed. The hammer rose above his head again, but he went into shock himself, sinking to his knees, and head bowed, he quietly wept out his shame.

''Where are those bloody medics!!'' hollered out the Higher Elitesman. He went straight over to Ouida, knelt before her, then staring her straight into her eyes asked her ''Has war started?''

Shaking in fear at being so near to all she hated, she spat out with venom ''Yes!!''

Kindly, as the Higher Elitesman rose from his knees, he ordered ''Untie them both.''

Three other Lesser Elitesman came in, followed by the medics. Shaking in anger, fear, and pain, each one a boiling turmoil in Takeshi, he watched in utter shock, absolutely in disbelief, as his hand was being tenderly tended. Two other medics went to Isao, who warded them off him with a sweep from his right arm. Climbing unsteadily to his feet, and slouching low, head bent down on his chest, he staggered out of the room. Takeshi was in awe of him. Isao had not made a sound, other than the almost silent weeping from him after he had done that awful deed to himself.

Ouida was slipping into shock herself, unable to comprehend anything at all of what was going on before her very eyes. The little colour in her cheeks vanished as the Elite Captain of the Guard that had brought them in entered, then walked directly across to her smiling warmly saying ''You are safe here with us, fear not.'' He then turned his attention to Takeshi. ''We are very sorry for what has happened to you. We will do everything we can to make sure you do not lose that finger.'' He then asked around ''Where is Isao, who is with him?''

''We don't know?'' was the reply.

''This will torment him beyond reasoning.'' he said sadly. He then explained to Takeshi ''Isao believes all strangers are just unknown friends, unless proven otherwise. What he did to you was the only way he knew how to find this out. We guessed interrogating you both would be pointless, so pain was Isao's only option. Isao greatest fear was you would be that unknown friend. He hoped beyond reason to sound you out as one of our enemies. But, alas, you proved true to him! What this has done to Isao has destroyed him, he cannot forgive himself now, after inflicting pain on you, torturing you, making you hate him.''

''We do not understand...!!'' came angrily back from Takeshi.

''No, it is impossible that you would. You will both be under very heavy guard tonight, not to safeguard us, though, but to safeguard you from yourselves. This time tomorrow, you will understand. When it is dark, you both will be taken to one of the Lesser Elitesman's domes. There will be food and water for you, and a hot shower to wash the stink off you. Rest easy please!'' he begged of them, and then left.

Takeshi's teeth were chattering in pain and a dread of the unknown, his scared eyes for Ouida went to her, she stared wide-eyed back at him, fearful for each other.

''What is your name?'' asked the medic tending Takeshi. He just stared at her.

''His name is Takeshi, and mine is Ouida.''

''Mine is Océane, Ouida. Hello Takeshi.''

Takeshi was still staring at her, the splinting of his fingers together, and the cool soothing balm smothering his little finger started to ease the pain, and what went with that was the shock.

''Hello Océane.'' he whispered.

She smiled at him apologising ''We would use the Super Medic Bot's for this type of wound, but they log all injuries, and as they are rarely used, anything will draw attention. But we are good at what we do, I promise you, nearly equalling what they can do.''

''I don't understand...?!'' Ouida mused frustratingly, staring herself at Océane.

''No, as has been said, it is impossible that you would, Ouida. I must leave you now with your guards; they will take you at nightfall to your quarters.'' As she stood, she whispered desperately to herself ''I must try to find Isao!''

It was a long search for her, but eventually Océane came across him in the cellar of one of the Lesser Elites domes, knelt before his altar. Flickering in the flames of a dozen small candles were two more crudely whittled wood figures placed with the three others. Head bowed, and with his open hands on his knees, fingers still unattended, Isao wept.

Océane touched away her own tears, watching helplessly at Isao in his distress. How so desperately she wanted to comfort him, even knowing from previous experience that it was an impossibility. She was so saddened to see two more figurines, representing Takeshi and Ouida, with the other three, others Isao had considered he had dishonoured, and dishonouring himself in so doing, beyond self-forgiveness.

''They are strong peoples Isao, both are. He, Takeshi, the one you hurt, we think is a warrior man; one of those that we believe exists on other worlds. She, Ouida, has the inner strength of a warrior woman. I am sure these two are from fighting clans, perhaps born and bred. Noble and proud they are, but confused. Both will forgive you, Isao, if this is true.''

Miserably he intoned ''It is true, Océane, but there can be no forgiveness for me. They are united in matrimonies; I know this because his scream was in despair for his woman; her scream was in despair for her man. My heart is asunder, broken now, without redemption. True, noble, and proud they are, opposite in fact, to what I am.''

''No Isao, no! Of us all, you have proved your worthiness the more. Doing things....'' she paused, trying not to let form the memories that flooded her mind ''...where none other had the courage to do them.''

Isao scanned his figurines, his head dropped saying sadly ''I am so sorry.'' to them all.

''What is going on, Takeshi?!''

''I do not know Ouida! But look, true to their word, there is water and foods. The shower was hot, and we are unattended by guard in here for privacy. What proves are these?''

''Turncoats?!''

''No, how can they be? Why, anyway? It is strange that these Uptowner's portray emotions. The two police captains, the dock engineer, those at the station do not. So, some are, and some are not. How to read this, how can you?''

''Of Isao?''

''Very strange, Ouida. Noble and proud he is, akin to us he seems, but dons the Elite guard's uniform?!''

''Honourable too, I feel. Great concern was shown for him, for his distress, especially from Océane...she loves him, I can tell.''

''Are they Plebs?''

''No, Takeshi. Nor are they Uptowner's! And, they certainly are not who they seem to be!''

''No, they're not!''

Jason felt very sorry for the new clones he did see. They outnumbered the 'normal' ones, three to one. More squat they were, uniform in stature, almost identical. '' _All from the same line._ '' mused Jason. There were a few manufacturing lines, he did not know how many, of the other batch, ' _keeping it simple'_ , decided Jason.

They behaved more or less the same though. Each, he saw, was on an errand of some sort, carrying a box or a bag clutched tightly to their chests. He was relieved as Sara and Saraswati had a chance, where they would not have done if they were all the new clones.

At the bus station, he saw the police in the bar, and hastened away making his way to the Glas shoot train terminal while he still had the chance. Hanging around hoping on the off chance to catch sight of Sara and Saraswati, he let two trains leave, and it was almost his undoing.

''No chance of sneaking on for a free ride, mate!'' he was told.

''I'm not, I have a ticket to ride.'' Here he gave the station guard his ticket for inspection.

''This was issued at the bus station! Why go up there when you could have gotten one here?''

''I went up there to see if any business was around, that's all. It is getting tight and I am scratching around for orders. I didn't realise it was the back of beyond so I decided at the bus station to head back to Lon.''

''Plan to stay, didn't you? I mean you not having a return ticket and all?''

''Originally, yes, there is nothing south of here. If I found here was just as bad, I would have stayed, but it was even worse...''

''This is an oldish ticket, what have you been doing between times?''

''Following up on a few late leads, but none came to fruition.''

''What, up here? Somebody got some money then, have they?!''

''It turned out, no, come the end. It looks like Glas is the same. I have seen hordes of businessmen getting on the trains.''

''Yeah? But why haven't you then?''

''Well, it will be 'out of the frying pan and into the fire' wont it? So, I was a little undecided about getting on the train, that is all.''

''Got all the answers, haven't you...?''

''Pardon me?''

The station guard just stared at Jason.

''Look, ah, I will get on the next one.''

''No... No, I think not. There is something about you...?'' he mulled squinting at Jason.

It abruptly went silent in the Glas shoot train terminal, passengers coming and going stood in shock watching the clones as they all ambled to a stop, dropping their boxes and bags to stare around themselves.

Jason gasped out ''Its noon...!''

The station guard looked back at Jason, then back at the clones, then back again ''You stay here...'' he ordered suspiciously ''...and do not move a muscle!'' And as he sped off to investigate, Jason sped off in the opposite direction and got on the first train he came across.

''You are on the wrong train mate! Get off at Ed, find one back to Glas, and then look for one heading for Birm.'' He was told.

Back again, everything looked to be normal. In the press of all the other passengers heading for Birm, Jason embarked his train.

''Bloody fool.'' was whispered to him by the man sitting next to him.

Ignoring him Jason turned his head to stare out of the window. His cut-off point was as degraded as Sara's was, and he began to shake; sweat broke out on his pale face as all his energies evaporated away, fear entered his mind.

''Take a walk...'' was whispered out of the corner of the man's mouth.

Reluctantly, Jason got up; the two facing him grumbled at being disturbed as he pushed passed their knees. The one on the aisle next to him peeled away right after him. Outside of the WC Jason waited.

''What do you think you are doing you bloody idiot?!'' As Jason turned, he was ordered ''Do not look at me, idiot! Now where are you heading?''

''Lon.''

''Iago's sweep for you has extended as far as Lon. Your only chance is to be quick. Whatever errand you are on they will be on your heels within a few minutes. Iago's search radius waxes and wanes every three days, pulling right back to Shang then punching forward to the last radius point plus a hundred miles each time. General Paget reckons there is a tebibyte of data that must be sifted through each time, but that being said Iago has put all his available resources into doing just that.''

''General Paget...?''

''Yes, General Paget. His commander of his armed forces is Commander Ulloriaq who I answer to...''

''I know her; I mean we know her, we met her. She was the one that paved our way to Alma...''

''Met her?! I doubt that! Huh! Few have had that pleasure, I have not!'' he told him dubiously, there was a little envy in his voice for deep down he knew that is was probably true by the tone of Jason's voice.

''What is your brief?'' Jason asked.

His jealousy made him a mite obstinate ''None of your business really, what my brief was! But I will tell you. For six months now I, and a hundred others, have been wasting our time commuting all over Brit on the lookout for a wanderer that is lost and probably alone. A 'twat' in other words. And here you are...''

This belligerence from his contact, for some peculiar reason, cheered Jason up a little.

''...and I am to pass you on down the line. And at every opportunity, a new contact will take the place of the last. We are to escort you to wherever you are going.''

''And of Sara and Saraswati?''

''That is none of your business too! But I will tell you, to stop you asking any more annoying questions. They are all right.''

''Thanks mate.''

''Long way from being a 'mate', mate. Now behave yourself, and don't do any more 'twatish' things!'' He mumbled on down complaining about the waste of time and people resources that had been allocated to finding this 'Twat'.

''Come, please.'' asked the guard.

Takeshi and Ouida rose from their bed and followed the guard. ''Where are we going?''

''To see Océane, she is leading us at this time.''

''Océane is the Pleb...well, Uptown-Downtown leader?''

''Yes, and...and no. It is a bit difficult, Océane will explain.''

Takeshi and Ouida looked at each other and shrugged, not at all understanding what was going on, on Petra1.

In the dead of night, it was the lowliest lesser Elitesman dome they were taken to.

Océane greeted them asking in hope ''Are you both warriors?''

They both answered yes.

Océane turned smiling at the twenty-foot diameter round table. Sat around it there were a dozen or so mixed bag of people from all levels of society.

''Come...'' she enticed as she led them to the table. Holding Ouida's hands in hers, staring beseechingly into her eyes, Océane started ''Best we bare all first, for our truths spoken for your ears to listen, means we trust you. If you hear our words, my hope is you will trust us.'' Ouida nodded; a deep frown creased her forehead.

''It will take many days for you to fathom my story, Ouida and Takeshi.'' she apologised. Takeshi shuffled his chair around to sit next to Ouida's; Océane grabbed out and held his hand too. ''To begin...'' Océane went on, her eyes flicking to both of theirs ''...we must start at the mine. Many generations ago pockets of noxious gasses were tapped into, the fatality rate escalated until a continuous convey belt of Plebs were sent down to match those dead coming up. Hundreds of thousands perished, an appalling time for our people. Eventually, as the precious metal ore that was mined dwindled, and Petra1 was being denigrated by the federation, sullying the reputation of the Elitesmen here, a patrol of police were send down to find out what was going on. A chance appeared that one man saw, so he led them to the dangerous areas. He called the captain away to a safety tunnel, sealed the door, and then the gas was ignited. It was a controlled blast in an isolated pocket, most of the police officers perished. Harming himself first by exposing the skin on his face to a fire that seriously damaged it, this man donned the guise of the Police Captain...''

''That gas sounds like Hydrogen sulfide, Océane!'' thought Ouida.

''Is it? You are much more learned than us as we thought you would be dear Ouida.'' she confessed kindly. Océane carried on ''His aim was to eventually integrate. He knew well what to search for, and that was the matrix receiver, he had to destroy it to hide himself. The real Captain of the police was brought above ground and taken as near as possible to the medic centre our man was taken to. No anomaly was sounded as he of course was deregistered, and the Captain was still alive and near enough to his real location. Released from the medic centre a week after that, but still disfigured enough not to be recognisable, our man was able to travel around, and so did that captain following him, under and above ground but always hidden. He found the matrix location. The Plebs of old had plenty of local money, and a huge bribe was taken by the Police Captain of the station that held the matrix receiver, to side step and let our man take his place. It just meant less work for that captain so he grabbed at the chance. After disabling the matrix receiver, all had to appear as if everything was functioning normally. It was a simple matter after that to have arranged one of his officers to be killed by accident, and the replacement was another Pleb wearing one of the dead policeman's uniforms from the mine. Soon, our man, posing as the Captain, had all his officers exchanged. Over many years, exchanging one of them, in all aspects of their society, for one of us, went on. The mines output slowed down to a stop and then it was abandoned. All those posing as Plebs live in Downtown now, and as more rejects come in, they are integrated into their own community separate from the rest of us, a quarter of us are these hybrids.''

''Incredible.'' whispered Ouida.

Takeshi wanted to know ''Petra1 is meant to be one of the richest and one of the most prosperous of all the planets! How did you mimic that all of these years?''

''We printed all the local money we needed; trillions of Petra1 dollars support a precious metal standard that is a lie. We have no fixed quantity of gold, or for that matter, anything else to set it against, but it appears that we do. Ore is recirculated, as it is just samples of the tonnage, and by outbidding all others from different worlds that bid for it, we keep hold of it. For the records, sometimes we let the off-world bidders win, and then offer a handsome profit to them to buy the lot back, but we do not update the records of that buyback.''

''What you are saying is, you have three communities here on Petra1. Real Plebs in Downtown, but not in the mine, real Uptowner's in Uptown, and you people. Are there any real Plebs in Uptown?'' Takeshi asked.

''Well, yes and no. A few of the real Plebs in Downtown are adopted by us; it is an absolute trust thing, to act as slaves to the Uptowner's. It is the most dangerous situation to be in, as has been proved by the number that get hurt. But they are looked after and exchanged with others that volunteer.''

''How long have you all here been living in this charade?'' asked Ouida.

''Most are born into their station in life now. We exchange our babies, and those we end up with, as they grow up, we try to tame out their instinctive triggers to dominate other humans. It is mostly successful.''

''The whole of Petra1 looks in a mess, as if it were one of the poorest of the worlds now?'' suggested Takeshi.

''It is because everyone and all are millionaires at least. If everyone gets enough cash to do something then society thrives, but if everybody gets too much cash to do nothing, they will. What you see is a natural degradation. Nobody cares anymore. Every real Uptowner is sitting on a pile of cash jealously hidden away somewhere, each will not admit to another they are rich. Quite the contrary, the more money they have the more downbeat they portray their lives and quality of living, simply to hide the fact they have a stash somewhere. We feed them more cash all the time, our bogus Uptowner's buying new stock from the storeowners as it came in.''

''Tell me more of this hybrid clan you belong to Océane?'' asked Ouida.

''We...we are absolutely nothing!'' she exclaimed most shamefully. ''We are weak, ineffectual, incompetent, and useless! For generations we have done nothing...''

''But kept millions of people alive and out of danger for all that time, from what I have heard...'' Takeshi suggested to her kindly.

Océane's eyes teared, her face pinched as she wept out her shame. ''We were in a position of power, where we could have done more, but...but we did not know how.'' she stated mournfully.

''What about the audit trail, Océane? If for generations you have been just 'printing' money surely Earth1 would have found out by now?'' asked Takeshi, very confused that this society had managed to stay hidden for so long.

''It is the numbers you see, that is all, they all add up, or so we thought. We 'cooked the books', yes, but they are signed off by the real Elitesmen. Everything ties up, except that the precious metal does not exist. There are twelve Elitesmen that are 'they', three Higher, nine lesser. Eight are us, seven lesser and one Higher that you met. We copied their corruption when we got hold of the books, increasing the little dip into the profits over the years. Most of 'them' are multi-billionaires now, so, there has been no challenge. We just feed their greed, each again thinks they are the richest and will not speak of their wealth to another for the fear of losing it.''

''Where in truth they are destitute and penniless..?'' mused Ouida in a chuckle.

''Yes. In recent years when trade started to fluctuate, we became afraid, it was so unusual; we thought we had been found out. But for a few years now, we guessed the truth, and you arriving has confirmed it, that at last our people are fighting back.''

''Yes, that is true, Océane. Very shortly I will speak of my errand, and the orders I must follow.'' She turned to Takeshi.

''Tell me of Isao, Océane?''

''Ah, I cannot. Nobody will speak of him. Suffice to know, he alone of all of us, carries a courage that we do not, and it shames us.'' Océane went quiet, Ouida felt very sorry for her, for she saw the love she had for him was tearing her young heart apart. ''You must go now; this safe window is all but spent. Tomorrow night you will be brought back and we can continue again. My hope is you have heard my words, perchance then, your trust for us will have germinated by then.''

''The seed of trust has been wetted, dear Océane.'' Ouida assured her as she stood.

As Jason was passed down the line, all further contacts were as abstract as the first. '' _They do not know who I am_!'' he thought. He mulled it over and concluded that his, and Sara's and Saraswati's, secrets were doubly wrapped. '' _They follow their orders but do not have a clue as to why._ '' Jason mused on. In Lon, in a press of men, he was ushered into another WC. ''Paget!'' he exclaimed on seeing him.

''That will be 'General Paget' to you, twat!'' was demanded of him most sternly by the first contact that had met him in Glas.

''Leave us now Dwayne.'' ordered Paget.

Clenched jawed, Dwayne drew back one side of his coat to reveal a dagger on his waist, glaring at Jason as a warning he spun on his heels and left.

''Sorry about him Jase, Dwayne has become one of my fanatical followers since he joined us, but, his personal world is so small. Give him too much information and he becomes confused, and there is not a 'too little' level. He is scared all the time, that is all, it is all bluff, I promise you.''

''I guessed that, Paget, it is all right. In fact, I have become most fond of him to tell the truth.''

''It is the way we all feel about him, Jase. Curious isn't it?''

''An admiration, I think. Being frightened more than most, but with enough courage to try to bury it under a pseudo brave persona to bolster himself up?''

''But then, it is not a real courage is it? As long as he thinks that whomever he is eyeball to eyeball with believes in his show of bravery he will be happy. Unfortunately, in any real encounter with our enemy, he will more than likely buckle. We are going to make sure because of that he is well away from the fighting when it starts, just to save him from himself really.''

''Maybe. You know, there are many different forms of courage? One for instance is when you are amongst others; another is when you are standing out there alone. You might have one but not the other. He might find his worth eventually.''

''Yes, that is so.'' agreed Paget.

''Do you know where Sara and Saraswati are?''

''Well away from you Jase! Iago's trace hit Glas, and you were momentarily pinpointed, but because of your detour east, you were lost again. We are worried he will probe north of there, and as I now know of Than, and his activities, we must expose you south of Glas to get Iago to withdraw. A relay is being set up as I speak. You are to head north, to Man, east to the coast and then south, approaching Lon from the northeast.''

''We are trying to get into space, Paget. Pep might show up for a rescue attempt.''

''Yes, I have been briefed, Jason. We can get you three on the space station; you will have about an hour there, that is all. After, your feet must be firmly planted on terrafirma, and running as fast as you can away from Lon.''

''And of Sara and Saraswati?''

''We can get them down, and with a bit of luck back to Than. I must warn you now Jase, you will be on your own, as we will not be able to move fast enough to keep up with you. There will be so many on your trail, each side of you and in front of you. It will be luck beyond reason that you get away. But we will be ready I promise you, if you do. If this comes about, it will be south for you, the way you came. Perhaps in a few years we will be able to give it another try for you to get back to your wife and daughter.''

Jason swallowed hard.

Paget warned ''What you are attempting must be worth it Jase?!''

''For Sara and Saraswati, I must try. I know how to die if it does not work out!''

''How can I help you so you do not have to?''

''Get me a 3Star Captains uniform to change into when I get back to Lon, really, that's all.''

''Consider it as done, Jase.''

''Thank you, Paget.'' What happened next surprised Jason? Paget knelt on one knee, took his hand in his, and bowed his head.

''My Lord Jason, when this is over, I request I be one of your entourage.''

''Why, yes, of course General Paget, not only though because you want to be.'' he told him kindly. ''I am very humbled by your request.''

Paget stood and bowed to Jason as Dwayne walked back in. He stood in shocked awe at seeing his General Paget paying homage to his 'Twat'!

''Dwayne, meet Lord Jason of the peoples, he who awaked first from that terrible alterlife, leading us and showing us all the way that we might follow him, to rise to glory through bravery, truth, and steadfastness. Pay your homage as I, my friend, for he has given you your freedoms, as he has given me mine.''

Dwayne's loyalty to General Paget and Commander Ulloriaq was the 'be all and end all' in his small world. He had no conception or inkling at all, that they were answering to someone else as he was. He stood frozen unable to respond.

A little embarrassed for him, Jason explained to Paget ''Loyalty has boundaries my dear friend. Earth1 is your world, and they are your people that come about you. As it is, you are not answerable to anybody, you are not influenced by anybody and you are not taking your orders from anybody. On Earth1, I am but a usurper.'' Here he stood back one pace and bowed low to Paget saying ''You are a Lord to your peoples here, a worthy peer in my eyes, Lord Paget.''

''Lord Paget?'' Dwayne asked quietly.

Jason turned to him and smiled ''Yes, my friend, he who is leading you and showing you all the way that you might follow him, to rise to glory through bravery, truth, and steadfastness. Pay your homage as I, my friend, for he has given you your freedoms. Be the first of your peoples to recognise him as your Lord, as he has trod the same footsteps as me to no less acclaim. A Lord is a noble, proved by being honourable, gallant, and self-sacrificing. How say you Dwayne?''

''Yes... yes, he is, all of them.'' he too bowed low to Paget.

''You have made this world your own; you have not been answerable to anybody Paget. Your achievements here on Earth1 have stamped deep the 'Hall Marks' of true nobility. Will you stand forward that little bit taller to honour this accolade?''

In shock, staring him in the eyes, Paget shook his head at Jason.

Jason chuckled saying ''It was a rhetorical question Lord Paget. You think at this time you have a choice, but you do not.'' smiling warmly, with a nod of his head, he directed his attention to Dwayne.

Nearly bent double, all they saw was the top of Dwayne's head.

''Lord Jason, I...''

Jason chuckled again. He reached forward and grasped the shoulders of Paget, saying ''I know you can wear it well as it was properly earned and deserved, along the same paths as Lord Ayo and Lord Garn and myself trod. Please see this?!''

A minute reluctant nod of the head came from Paget. He turned to Dwayne then pleading ''Please rise my friend and see Lord Jason for who he is.''

Walking forward, still in his deep bow, Dwayne mumbled out ''I am so sorry Lord...''

''We are all soldiers here Dwayne, fighting the same enemy. That is good enough for me to make you a friend of mine. But bow to no man, or woman, unless they have earned the devotion, praise, and homage the act portrays.''

''If you are a friend of my Lord Paget, then you are a friend of mine too, Lord Jason.'' stated Dwayne humbly.

Jason smiled at Paget and Paget nodded in understanding. ''We must get going!'' Lord Paget demanded.

Word of what had happened travelled faster than Jason did. And it put an element of danger into his flight, as those contacts he was passed on to, showed him friendship in their eyes and voice. Jason's fear was, because of the extreme surveillance caused by the paranoia Iago had spawned in every corner of Earth1, even the tiniest of 'giveaways' in the countenance and body language of his helpers would not be missed. It would not take much; a simple fleeting half smile would do it!

On edge and near to exhaustion he was ushered into another WC on the outskirts of Lon.

It was explained to him by Commander Ulloriaq ''It is curious that these poop houses were not seen as worthy of surveillance, and none are bugged, but they are not immune to Iago's sweep for you.''

''It's an association thing.''

''Yes, I guess!''

''Anyway, it is nice to see you again, Ulloriaq.''

''My pleasure Lord Jason, and my heartfelt thanks for what you did for my Lord Paget.''

''This Lord thing is out of place and unnecessary at this time, dear Ulloriaq. Just Jason will do fine for me.''

''Such was his first orders, for he too demanded this. 'Jason' it will be then and very reluctantly to those that love him, just 'Paget'.''

Jason smiled in happiness, it was only having a conformation that he was right in what he had instigated, even knowing full well he was right in the first place anyway! He knew now those under Lord Paget saw this as right too, and that put an icing top to his confidence.

''Jason, this time window is short. We have your 3Star Captains uniform that you must climb into now, there is money in it for you too...'' and as Jason started to strip, Ulloriaq went on ''...we have Sara and Saraswati dressed and posing as Pleb mules. They will be carrying your luggage. Inside each case is one short sword, one dagger and three days food and water rations. We have set up a few attention grabbers all along your way, but be prepared all the time to being spotted. If you are pinpointed, run Jason, run away in the opposite direction from Sara and Saraswati, with all you have, and do not look back and do not stop. We can only promise to do our best for you after that.''

''Yes, I realise. Paget warned me too. Any other advice please?''

''Yes. No matter what it is, when one of our attention grabbers goes off, stop, and look in its direction. As more men jostle to see what is going on, slowly sink on your knees to be a head shorter than those around you. Don't lose sight of your contact, whoever it is will lead the way out of the growing crowd of 'rubberneckers'. Always move at a pace of those around you, never slower or quicker. Aim to be part of a bunch, and never stumble, stop, or look around you while you are moving.''

''Other than when one of your attention grabbers goes off?''

''Exactly Jase.''

A small frown creased his forehead.

''You are frightened Jase, and if I can see it, so will they be able to. Be stubborn you hear, be stubborn. Do not let them win...!''

He was frightened all right, after all these years it had gotten the better of him. His fear was the real possibility that he would be parted again from his beloved Sara and Saraswati, maybe forever this time. He mulled over the chances that Pep might be there in orbit. A sob escaped his lips when he realised the odds were astronomical against her being there. The huge weight of absolute defeat washed over him and he sank to his knees.

Ulloriaq came forward to cuddle his head into her tummy demanding most angrily ''Stop it Jase, stop it this instant, you hear?!! Do not crumble before this faint chance you have has been sounded out. From what I have heard of Pep, an enigmatic woman to be sure, dictates a more of a chance that she will be there than not. Now stop it Lord Jason, there is far more to you than this! Delve deep inside yourself and pull yourself together now! Come on! Come on...!''

Slowly Jason stood as the panic like symptoms diminished inside him. ''Sorry, I am all right now. Let's get going then.'' His voice was quiet, carrying the exhaustion he was feeling.

She smiled at him to bolster him up a bit, he responded with a nod and a half smile back.

Ouida explained as they entered the lower Elitesman's dome ''The trust seed has germinated Océane, enough so, that we can give you our tale now. All here, please sit, to listen.''

As they spoke, the excitement and joy on the faces of those that listened made Ouida and Takeshi smile. When Takeshi disclosed his linage, and his status, the whole table rose, including Ouida, and bowed to him.

Ouida thought that he had always wore his ranking well, and was not surprised when he shook his head in dismissal of their respect, saying ''It's all right, not here, this is Petra1, not Petra2.''

''Who can fight here?'' asked Ouida.

''None, nobody is prepared you see. Those of the true Pleb Clan in Downtown, live frightened yes, but not terrified as on Petra1, and Petra2. Their lives are simple, but safe enough, and that has been so for the last three generations at least. I cannot imagine from what I have heard from you both that they would not rise up. My guess is many will try to fight if given the chance.''

''Then Ouida and I must integrate with them for a while. Can introductions be made?''

''Ah, that will be Isao. I must warn you now to be very careful. He has strange genes that seems to drive him. He is always worlds apart from us, none understanding him or his impulses. He is subject to peculiar moods. Try to interpret all you see in him as penance, please do not take offence of anything you do not, or cannot understand.''

Intrigued, Takeshi asked ''Where is he now?''

''Before his altar. If he has no errands, he will be there. He has spent much of his young life before it... He...he is compelled to; none can break him of his devotion to satiate his shames.''

''Indeed!'' Takeshi then understood Isao. He had seen similar atonements performed on Petra2, by warriors that had not given their all at one time or another. And so, had Ouida, for she too could relate to warriors in the same state as Isao; it was pure disgrace! ''We will meet him alone.''

Stood in the doorway of the cellar in one of the Lesser Elites domes, Ouida gently called out his name.

Before his altar, Isao's hunched shoulders hid the upperparts of his arms. They saw him flinch, shudder and heard a soft grunt of pain from him. A half a minute later, he turned on his knees head still bent, holding up on his outstretched arms and fingers, a wrapped white cloth; it was slowly changing to the colour of blood.

Takeshi walked forward and took it from him. He unwrapped it to find one of Isao's little fingers inside. He stared at it; it had been cut off cleanly just below the second joint. ''We accept Isao...'' he told him evenly ''It is enough. As a warriorman in heart, born and bred, I state you are forgiven, your apologies are accepted.''

''No, it is not enough! It is only my own peoples, the only ones, that can give me peace of heart.''

''We are, more than you think Isao...'' whispered Takeshi. He was near to the altar, where he knelt, took up the knife, and severed the little finger off his left hand, wrapped it, turned, and in the same pose as Isao, offered his sacrifice to him. ''We are brothers Isao, kith, and kin because in our blood flows the two of us. Of all your own peoples, Isao, it is only I that can offer you redemption... and I do. Now I have honoured you as you have honoured me, so be rid of your guilt, as your blood brother has demanded.''

Isao looked up, at last somebody else understood him! His questioning eyes bored into Takeshi's.

''You are a warriorman throughout, Isao...'' Takeshi explained. ''...but unsworded..., and thus unbloodied in battle. The bone, the meat, and the blood of you carry the warrior way. Your inner fighting spirit is aflame, white-hot, and boiling. This is what drives you on, but you have had no understanding of it, until now. Your impotency has all but destroyed you, blinding you, so you withdrew into yourself and got lost. The ignominies you feel for your shameful deeds...we all do, it is 'part and parcel' of the warrior way, always haunting you. Giving death where you could have given life to the one that is at your mercy..., then I am full to the brim with this shame... but not dishonour.''

The extraordinary sheer intensity of the bonding between Isao and her beloved Takeshi moved deeply Ouida's heart. Never before had she even heard of such a powerful and unremitting devotion of one warrior to save the very essence of another. ''I am your Sister Warrior, Isao, sworded and blooded in battle as my beloved, and I too am brimmed full of the same shame that you feel. But I carry too, no guilt of dishonour.'' Tears of passion trickled down her cheeks as she extended a hand to him ''Rise from your knees brother warrior, let your true blood kith show you the way.''

''I was lost, alone, not knowing who I am, where I was or where I was going. I hear your truths, nothing else. Takeshi, Ouida, my mind is at peace. Show me now the way to the path that leads to warriorhood?''

Takeshi told him kindly ''Your first steps have already been taken along that way Isao. Come my brother...''

His eyes bright with the way of the warrior, Isao stood into his hug. In the doorway, Océane let slip a gasp of fear on seeing the two men, with blood trickling down each other's shoulders.

Ouida explained ''It is who they are, and who I am, Océane. Fear not, Isao has just found his feet and who he really is. Give him a little time to see the love you have for him, and maybe he can wrestle up his love for you, for he is in transition, and confused, it may be too deep as yet for him to fathom at this time.''

''It is not. I have seen, but the barrier of guilt inside me stopped me reaching out to you dear Océane. It is down now and asunder, and it is all right, I love you as you love me.'' he confessed.

''I understand so little as to what is going on here. But I now see you my beloved Isao, as I have hoped for these many years to see you.''

Ouida went to Isao's altar, wrapped the two men's sacrifices up with the five wooden figurines saying ''When this world is free, Isao, bury this in a place of peace. The grave will then hold all your past life, while you are free to walk on into your new warrior life as your blood demands of you.''

''I see this!'' whispered Océane as in a revelation. ''Will there be room for me, as your wife, Isao?'' there was another sort of fear in her voice.

''Yes, and always, dear Océane. Come, these times drive us, we must be away.''

Océane ordered ''Take Takeshi with you, to meet with your peoples Isao. Lend weight to the process of consolidation between me and my people, and you and your people. We have so little time and haste is needed. Report back to me, in my quarters, if successful. My bed awaits you too, anyway, should you like?''

''It does. Come Takeshi, let us see what may be done.''

''He is a good man.'' mused Ouida.

''He is. My heartfelt thanks to the both of you for rescuing him, Ouida.''

Looking across at Isao's altar Ouida confessed ''I have witnessed something here today that belongs in myths and legends. My heart pumps wildly, just thinking about it.''

''We did not know, nor did Isao, who you people are or your clans. Is this then the way for all?''

''No, but a few, Océane, follow the path Isao has started upon. It is not a choice, for there isn't one. In limbo Isao was, lost as he confessed to us. But now...well... he is who he really was from birth. Believe all you see and hear from him as the truth. I am happy for you Océane.''

The so-called leader of Downtown shook his head at Takeshi. ''Fight, why should we?! You, Isao, what is this?!'' he spat out at him.

''A new beginning, a new road leading to freedom, Alvah. We must prepare an army, ready, for when salvation for us all landfalls here on Petra1.''

''Shite you spew, Isao. None here trusts you anymore. You went away seeking the truths out there you said, a long time ago. You returned repeatedly over the years, and all could see your mind was slowly failing each time.''

He hung his head saying ''That is true, Alvah, I did not know myself then. But now, my mind is clear. Listen to Takeshi I beg you.''

Takeshi was studying Alva, he was a big man, but it was all blubber. He, and the others near him, some of his guards he guessed, were the only ones not showing any signs of malnourishment he had seen in all the other people in Downtown. The others were pretty girls, all with haunted eyes. The bruise type discolouration between the top of their cheeks and their eyes showed they were in exhaustion. ''Do you confess to, that you lead your peoples, Alvah?''

He smiled, and then looked each side of him at his guards as the answer.

'' _A bloody coward...!_ '' thought Takeshi. ''Your peoples are suffering, and you do not see this?!''

''They want me, ask anybody...!''

''You got them scared enough that they will all agree I am sure.''

A twitch of uncertainty flicked in his eyes. ''You watch your mouth, or...!'' here he gestured at his guards again.

''Or what, Alvah, you will get up from that big fat ass of yours and teach me a lesson?''

''I warn you...!''

Takeshi chuckled out humorously ''Isao, these are your peoples, be amongst them recruiting where you can, while I teach your leader here a little lesson in humility.''

As Isao walked away, two of Alvah's guards blurted out their request to be guards for Takeshi, but did not move a muscle to commit themselves, as the other three still hedged their bets on Alvah, powered forward. A strong sweep from his foot sent the first one horizontal to land on his head; the second Takeshi parried away the punch to his face, sidestepped, and tripped the man headlong. The third, stopped dead in his tracks then glanced back at Alvah.

'' _A reluctant hero._ '' Takeshi put him down as.

Sinking back into his ginormous armchair that was purposely constructed to support his massive bulk, Alvah was seen to be in a state of shock.

Pinching hard the nose of the 'reluctant hero', Takeshi led him to the door and booted his backside through it. He then went back to have a word with Alvah.

It was not hard for Jason to adopt that 'worried' expression he saw on all the other people's faces around him. Staring ahead of him, he saw a man side step, for no obvious reason, and within a few more steps, he was pounced upon by four plain clothes police officers. Continually screaming incoherently, the man was bundled to the ground as all around Jason stopped to watch what was going on. Lost in the growing crowd, Jason slowly sank on his knees. Only one person was moving away from the crowd, he was on its outskirts, heading for the underground train station. Jason, bent down a little, followed, and at each step, rose up until he was walking freely in the same direction amongst the thinning throng.

He had that creepy feeling he was being followed as he descended the steps down into the shoot train station. Not daring to look behind him, he fought the impulse to walk faster. As panic rose up in him, a commuter stumbled on his way up the stairs, and with a cuss landed arms outstretched. He slid back down a few steps hollering ''The bloody clones... litter everywhere, where are they? This place is filthy!''

Jason glanced up, as all others were doing. A man way above him, was sprinting down the steps aiming for the casualty. The casualty, Jason recognised as the very same contact that he had been following.

He was the third to turn his head and walk away; and then made the station platform, walking directly into the carriage. A single cough, and a head turned away from him was Jason's introduction to his next contact. '' _If I can tune to it, so can the police!_ '' feared Jason. Sure enough, the man was immediately surrounded, and suspicious eyes fell upon him. One man sitting next to the suspect, looked nervously up at those that had sprang forward, glanced quickly at the suspect, then slowly got up and walked towards Jason. He blinked, once; Jason's new contact had exposed himself!

Following him off, the train left. On the train, Jason noticed were still the plainclothes police officers in a half circle staring fixedly at their suspect. '' _Just trying to make him panic._ '' he thought.

He found himself in a press of men as he entered the terminal, all heading for one of the ticket booths. His hands shook a little as he withdrew the money roll that Ulloriaq had told him was there. The man behind him was uncomfortably close, and the sickening feeling of intrusion rose-up in Jason. He bought a ticket to ride to the space station, turned, and spotted a man at the next booth that had mirrored his exact movement, who then headed to the WC. Jason paused to glance at the timepiece in the terminal to break any link, and only then turned to follow his contact.

''You did good out there, Jase!'' exclaimed Dakotah.

''You're here too, my friend?!''

''Yes. I am a sergeant now. It is easy to travel now, as Lord Paget makes sure the data stream is a flood. Whoever is at the receiving end is lying to Iago, they must be, as erroneous code is being transmitted to Shang by the bucket loads, drowning out, or diluting the real stuff a thousand-fold. So, they are just pampering Iago by dedicating all their efforts in tracking you down, and our guess is Iago has no ears for anything else but reported successes.''

''What's next?''

''It is important you do not have any contact with Sara or Saraswati until the last minute, so they will meet you on the space station. As you disembark the hop shuttle onto the space station, go to the stair that leads down to the hold of the hop shuttle. Wait there until they too are on, then, well... it is all up to you, Jase. Remember, a short hour is all you have at most.'' Dakotah frowned, then warned Jason ''Listen to me, if straight away you see nothing in space that you are looking for, then get back on that very same shuttle. Then run Jase, if you can, run, run as fast as you can run!''

''Got it, Dakotah, do not worry. Promise me you will look after Sara and Saraswati for me if it comes to that?''

''Like my very own blood family, Jase, I promise you that. Now follow thirty seconds behind the very same contact.''

As Jason boarded the space station, he was immediately sandwiched between two police officers. ''Come with us Captain, it is just a random search and check.''

Stood before the desk he was asked to empty the contents of his pockets. As Jason fumbled around, he came across a small notepaper in his back pocket. He let fall a few gold coins, some other change, the stub end of a pencil, and his ID.''

''What is that in your hand Captain?''

''Oh, nothing, it is just a jog for my memory.'' was all he could come up with.

The police officer snatched it out of his hand and read it, then he chuckled out ''You can go, thank you Captain.''

Jason retrieved his stuff and turned away. Note still in hand he took a quick look at it ' _Go to bar for a drink_ ' was written on it.

Unsure if this was part of any plan, but not daring to make his own mind up on it, he complied.

In a cheap business suit, a man sidled up to him. ''Remember me?''

''That was you behind me at the ticket booth?''

''Yes, and I am not going to end up like my sergeant who is probably laying in some ditch somewhere.''

''How did you find me?''

''Just a finger firmly clamped on the pulse of things, that's all. It was all happening in Brit, so I snuck away in the confused state of things. There, I just followed your path south guessing here on the space station was where you were heading.''

''What do you want?''

''My fair share as was promised.''

''A bit difficult for me now, as you can guess. And as I can guess, it is a bit difficult for you too, hiding your rank as a major in the police under a struggling businessman?''

''At a pinch I might be able to blag my way out of it by admitting to being undercover, what about you?''

''Things have changed, I have got to get away. Iago's goons are on my trail and the only way out of it is to leave Earth1.''

''Not before I get my sureties in full, mate. You are my guarantor, remember?''

''You will have to come with me then, it will be the only way. Help me again, go to the windows, and look out for a beat up old Class1 tramp tug.''

It made sense to the police major that Jason would make good his escape in the least likely transport leaving Earth1, and in ten minutes he was back ''No, nothing.''

''What is out there?''

''A couple of dozen people transporters, that's all, plus a stack of empty derelicts, mostly cut up.'' was his disappointing answer.

''Describe the transporters''

''The new ginormous ones, twenty-five thousand seats, I have heard they can get to the nearest inhabited planets in a few hours after the initial shoot.''

''What does the back end look like?''

''Eight engines sticking out the back, with four more pointing backwards from its belly.''

Jason felt the blood drain from his face, he knew then that Haïzum's secrets had been found out and exploited. Pep was not coming!

''You don't know what to do next do you?'' came out in a gleeful sneerful whisper from the major.

It crossed Jason's mind on how spiteful the major was, as he still had a 'go' at him, even knowing his future was tightly tied with his! ''No, I don't.'' he whispered back. If there was a hole deep enough, Jason was in it. He could not run now, bluff his way out now, or warn Sara and Saraswati now.

The biggest shanty dome in Downtown hid in its cellar a meeting room for all the district representatives that had gathered there to listen to Isao. Many were, through being frightened to be otherwise, loyal to Alvah. There were also the 'mouthy' ones sitting on the proverbial fence, 'mouthy' so there could be no argument that they had 'appeared' loyal to him.

''What does Alvah say about this?'' was demanded of Isao.

Alvah's guard with the sore backside shouted out ''He thinks it is rubbish. He also thinks that Isao has finally lost his mind. Do not believe a word he says, do not listen to him!''

''You have to listen to me!'' Isao demanded back from the stage. ''All we have done is stagnate, we have done nothing! Our leader has always been the one we are the most scared of, and what has any one of them ever achieved? Alvah is just another bully, nothing else, as were all the others. We just sit around doing nothing, underfed, passive, unhappy...''

''Your unhappy, you mean! You just got ambitions to be our leader up there, haven't you, but you can't, because you aren't big enough and that means you ain't man enough?! You left your people to go to 'them', and I was glad, you were like a wet fart, better out than in. But like a wet fart, your presence never fully goes away, staining and smelling up the peace we have....''

''Peace?! We have no peace! Without freedom, there can never be a peace. Maybe look at it as a one-sided stalemate, where we do not antagonise them, but there is nothing to stop them antagonising us when they want to.''

''It doesn't happen that very often!'' was chuckled out in a blasé fashion as if all should know this. ''And you can thank Alvah for that.''

''But it should never happen! We sit on our fears, thinking all we have is all there is, and Alvah has made sure of that! But it is not! Think now that you can walk without fear in your hearts, with equal status to all in Uptown. They are no different from us...?!''

''Except the police and guards, swords, prison cells, torture rooms, besides the fact there are a couple of hundred thousand more of them than us.'' was suggested sarcastically.

''That is why aid is coming our way! We must be ready ourselves; we have to be. We...''

''We...we...we...we...we... it is all 'we' isn't it. There isn't a 'we', it is just you!'' was sniggered out.

''You must listen to me?!'' pleaded Isao.

''Earth1 is all-powerful, and you know what will happen!'' Alvah's guard warned. ''We make an enemy of them, and...''

''I will tell you about Earth1 as an enemy!'' shouted out Takeshi pulling Alvah by the ear as he stepped forward from the back of the stage. With a flick of his wrist, Alvah went sprawling. There were ominous wood cracking sounds as Alvah's big bulk landed in a cloud of dust, the stage floor bounced, Isao and Takeshi bobbed up and down a good three inches as the floorboards sprang back up, all that they would that is. A snigger came from the crowd, then chuckles, a few laughed openly.

Hardly being able to control the smile on his lips, and failing dismally to control his smiling eyes, Takeshi pointed down at Alvah saying ''That is Earth1 as an enemy. Bloated, riddled with corruption, self-serving, and exploiting every human alive. But most of all, those that live there are cowards. They shake a stick at you, and you are subjugated, but all you have to do is to shake one back at them, and they will cringe away. Sure, there is a lot more of them that us, as there is a lot more of Alvah here. But with training on how to fight back even such a powerful enemy as Earth1 can be brought to heel, as Alvah here has admirably demonstrated for you all.''

''Who is going to be our leader then?'' was asked.

''Whoever you want it to be, of course!''

''Alvah, then, don't we?!!!'' Alvah's guard warned everybody there, turning to catch as many eyes as he could.

Those many eyes looked at Alvah, he was snivelling, a pathetic sight.

''Courage is what we needed!'' demanded Isao. ''Not this!'' he pointed at Alvah. ''There is none in him, or has been in any one of our leaders for as long as anybody can remember, all we have known are 'Alvah's', bloated, riddled with corruption, self-serving, and exploitive.''

Takeshi quietly asked queryingly ''Have you any written histories of your peoples Isao?''.

''No, nothing Takeshi. It is word of mouth. Talk to the olden peoples, and they will tell you that what is here now, is all that has ever been here. That is why I left to explore, to seek a truth.''

Takeshi looked out over the crowd. Their faces were a blank, dowdy in attire and countenance. Takeshi saw no 'spirit' in them whatsoever!

''Who is that, by your side?'' was asked.

Isao quietly suggested ''It is dangerous to expose yourself, Takeshi. You can bet Alvah was on the payroll of some of the Uptowner's, probably the police. If you say too much, and spies report back, Alvah is back in business again.''

''It is too late to be cautious Isao; it was too late even before you began to speak to your peoples. You must win their hearts over right now, so be honest with them, something nobody has ever been with them before.''

''He is warrior Takeshi from the planet Petra2...''

''And I am warrior woman Ouida, from the planet Petra3.'' she shouted out cutting off Takeshi. She walked forward from the back of the stage telling them ''Two worlds are prepared to come to your aid, but only if you are prepared. It is no good for them coming here not knowing friends from foe. You will not be fighting alone for your freedoms; I can promise you that!''

''Were all right...'' she was told.

''No, you are not! What of tomorrow?! More of the same?! This...?'' she pointed at Alvah. ''Next year? The year after, the year after that? Do you not see, you are not living; all you are doing is just staying alive.''

Alvah's guard had been eyeing up Ouida. He did not fancy having another go at Takeshi, but she looked exactly what he needed to turn this all the way around. ''Do not listen to her! She has promised you nothing other than danger and death. But Alvah has always looked after us...''

''Looked after himself, and you, you mean, to do all his dirty work!'' hissed out Ouida.

''Yes, he had too! He took a little more for himself to stay strong for us, yes...''

''A little more?'' laughed out Ouida. Chuckles came from the crowd.

''...yes, just a little more. He is just big boned, that is all...''

''He must be, to carry all that blubber!'' Ouida laughed out at him. She was disgusted with what had been happening here on Petra1. Océane's teared eyes sprang up in Ouida's memory, and of her sad confession ' _We... we are absolutely nothing! We are weak, ineffectual, incompetent, and useless! For generations we have done nothing... We were in a position of power, where we could have done more, but... but we did not know how'._ ''I understand you now Océane.'' whispered out Ouida to herself as she looked out over the crowd.

''That bitch is nothing more than a shagbag for Takeshiwakeshi, or whatever his stupid name is?! Warrior woman Ouida indeed?'' Contemptuously, thrusting his hips forward, he scoffed out ''Come here then and try to parry my prick before it shatters your spine!''

Ouida shook her head in wonderment at his foolishness. As she came down off the stage and walked towards him, Alvah's guard was delighted that she was much smaller than he had anticipated. Head and shoulders shorter than he, she walked up to him with an expressionless face.

He grabbed out at her; she parried the arm and slapped him hard across the face with her open hand. Enraged he spun back with a punch to her face; she parried, and slapped him hard again. He staggered to the side, hatred for the humiliation he was suffered burning brightly in his eyes for her. He powered forward with a kick to her stomach, with her right instep she spun his left leg away as her left open hand slapped hard on his left cheek, and he ended up pirouetting into a bundle on the ground. Staggering up, he was met with another slap to his right cheek followed almost instantly to one on his left cheek. He kept on grabbing out at her, but with tears of frustration in his eyes, whatever he was clutching for was never there, but always, the next slap from Ouida's either open hand found its mark. She walked him backwards, slapping him, parrying, slapping him, parrying, slapping him... until he started to snivel. With a short sharp push from the base of her palm into his chest, he went staggering back. Ouida skipped forward with a snap kick to his testacies. Few hardly saw her foot go in, or come away, as she neatly turned her back to him, walking away from him even before he crumpled to the ground in the foetal position with his forearms protecting his aching balls.

On the stage she pointed to him saying ironically ''That, protected this!'' she then pointed at Alvah. She then looked back at him again screaming ''How dare you...!!!''

Takeshi gathered Ouida up in his embrace, while she cried her rage out.

A long overdue wail of pain and despair came from Alvah's guard.

Deep in the crowd somebody said ''Serves him right, now he has had a taste of his own medicine.''

A few agreements and mumbles that that was so came from a few random others.

''It will make no difference!'' hollered out Takeshi at them. ''You think he has learnt a lesson? You think Alvah here has too? Far, far from it! Let them back into power and it will be ten times as worse for you!''

''What do we do now then?!'' was asked angrily from a man as he stepped forward one pace and stopped.

''You unite against them, as we, and those that we represent have done against Earth1!'' A little dismayed that this had not happened spontaneously, Takeshi took a scan of all their faces.

''But we cannot fight like you...!'' was spat back at him.

''Yes, you bloody well can!!!'' Takeshi spat back at him in anger. ''Now you have stepped forward exposing yourself for all to see, be the leader?! There is no hiding for you anymore; you will be the target of all their anger. Only a painful death awaits you unless you safeguard yourself, and your people. So, throw Alvah and his guards in your prison?!'' he beseeched.

''You got to!'' was demanded of him by another man near him. Scared eyes looked into scared eyes.

''All right, do it... everybody, help.'' he ordered. His wide terrified eyes then turned to Takeshi.

Smiling in gladness, Takeshi promised ''We will help you.'' Then he bound from the stage with Ouida by his side.

They went after Alvah's other guards, as they bolted through Downtown heading for Uptown. Their immediate escape route, and its direction, was not missed by Takeshi or Ouida! Both were heartened by the number of Plebs that had followed them out, and on finding the unconscious guard's bodies that they had left behind, started to haul them back by the arms with their heels dragging.

It did not take all that long before they were back in the meeting cellar again. They both chuckled at the sight of the eight men around Alvah as they each in turn tentatively reached out towards his enormous bulk. Alvah would shudder, and the arm quickly withdrawn, as if the men were daring each other on how close they could hold their hand to a fire.

''Get some rope.'' asked Takeshi, chuckling. He bound Alvah's wrists with it, leaving a thirty-foot haul rope that he slung out into the crowd. As he was hauled off the stage, his trousers were dragged down to his ankles. Those pretty girls of his, stood each side spitting on him. ''You horrible, horrible man!'' one cried out. A foot was kicked into him, then another. Anger rose in many of the crowd, and they went forward too.

''Stop this Takeshi!'' pleaded Ouida.

He stared at the faces of the kickers as their boots powered into Alvah. ''No, leave them be, by the look of things they have earned the right, besides, because of Alvah's bulk he probably doesn't even feel a thing.''

Other than an occasional sniffle, Alvah seemed unaffected by the treatment he was getting. ''His arms, they are under heavy strain, Takeshi. Before he is judged by his own, we should not torture him, they will be dislocated should his body lodge fast somewhere.''

Takeshi saw that his upper arms were compressing his fat face, bulging his eyes, and pursing his lips. ''Better by the legs!'' advised Takeshi.

Soon done, a momentum was set up, and with his arms trailing on the run his trousers were pulled back up again as Alvah disappeared through an open doorway. A cheer went up, and laughing people turned for the first time to one another, to share in Alvah's funny last humiliation.

While the others girls laughed, one of Alvah's pretty girls was crying pitifully. Ouida went to her and put her arms around her, turning her to break her stare from the doorway Alvah had just been dragged through. Her startled eyes met Ouida's kind eyes. ''He... he made me do things for him, horrible things! He stinks...'' she sobbed out. Hesitantly she confessed ''He did things to me too... nasty things.... na....'' her voice trailed off into despair.

''There, there, fear him no more.'' soothed Ouida.

''She was his favourite from this batch of us.'' a girl's voice full of pity for her, told Ouida.

''Batches? What do you mean by batches?!''

''Six a month of us went to him. We heard he would always choose a favourite...'' she sniffed at her runny nose as tears came into her eyes, as she confessed ''...I... I was so glad he chose her and not me.'' And she started to weep.

''Look after her.'' Ouida asked her kindly.

Ouida turned to see Takeshi's angry eyes on the girl, his teeth bared and jaw clamped so hard his facial muscles bulged. His hand swept to his side for his non-existent dagger as he stormed off the stage.

Ouida flew after him, turning him in mid stride. He was shaking as his angry glazed eyes focused on hers. ''No Takeshi, no! Alvah is one of their clan, let them deal with him!''

The crime of any Pleb hurting another was so incomprehensible to Takeshi, if he had not been witnessing this, he would not have believed it! Indeed, even Ouida's mind was reeling with this fact. ''What has happened to us here on Petra1 is beyond my comprehension.'' sobbed out Takeshi.

''Us?!'' was the confused question from the man that Takeshi had volunteered to be the leader.

''Yes, us! Our roots are bound together, we are from the same stock. The only thing missing here, that makes us different, is honour.''

He shook his head and shrugged not knowing what Ouida was talking about.

''Your name?''

He puzzled, then said ''Do you know what, I cannot remember when I last used my name? It is Ichabod, Ouida.''

''What is going on now, Ichabod?''

''Just the ransacking of Alvah's quarters, and his guards' quarters too. Any we know, and believe, that have been accomplices are being rounded up...''

''Be careful Ichabod, most I believe would have been terrorized into such a position. Alvah would have used these unfortunates to do his dirty work, so he can hold up clean hands.''

''His hands were spotlessly clean in many people's eyes up until now. Most cannot think it through properly.''

''It is the betrayal of your trust in him that has been unearthed. He knew what he was doing though.''

''But why? Why? He had everything! Why did he rule in such a fashion, why did any of our leaders?''

Takeshi asked ''How were they chosen?''

''Four I have known. It was all the same. Ten years ago, we were all called to a meeting here and Alvah was on the stage. He told us that the leadership had been passed on to him. He wanted guards, chose a few, and he has been ruling ever since up until today.''

''What happened to the other leaders?''

''I do not know, but I never saw any one of them ever again. We all live alone; it is only when a meeting is called that we come together. Today, I reckon I remember about three of those around me from before.''

''How did you all spend your time?'' asked Takeshi in wonderment.

''I do not know! One day drifted into another, like a flickering from day to night. All we all knew was to stay hidden. Once a week we all had an allocated time of one hour to get food and provisions, hardly ever bumping into someone else even then. I heard the occasional scream, usually after the sound of running feet. My guess is now, somebody ventured forth outside their time allowance, and Alvah's guards got them.''

Curiously, Takeshi turned to look at Isao to see where he fitted in with all of this.

''I was Alvah's pet. For some reason I was in awe of Alvah when he stood forth as our new leader. I thought what a great man he was; the size of him impressed me. I stuck my hand up to be one of his bodyguards. I was so young at the time, but my determination amused him I think.''

''I remember you now as a child! So, he chose you, did he? I wondered what happened to you.''

''Yes. I ended up as his and his guards 'go getter'. I didn't like it though! What was going on behind closed doors, made me feel sick. I didn't understand it. One day, there was a meeting between Alvah and one of the lesser Elitesmen, on the border between the towns. A box had to be carried back to Elitesville, and I jumped at the chance. Alvah argued, but the Elitesman had his way, and that was the path on how I was adopted by them.''

''You have connections to the Elite of this planet?'' asked Ichabod disbelievingly.

Before he could answer, angry people were returning to the meeting hall. They were carrying boxes of treasure looted from Alvah's quarters. ''He kept us hungry...'' came from one.

''And poor...'' from another.

''Scared too...'' said one as he made her way towards the stage. ''...look in here?''

In the box were human skulls, small ones, that all somehow knew belonged to his pretty girls when he had finished with them. ''He has a cellar too... it reeks down there, smelling like he does.'' she informed them in disgust.

''No wonder he didn't ask for any mercy.'' came poignantly from Ouida.

''It explains his state of shock too.'' Takeshi put in. ''He couldn't think up any excuses, for there weren't any and could not be any.''

''What are my orders, Takeshi, Ouida?'' asked Ichabod.

Takeshi sighed in frustration ''There are no orders from us, Ichabod, for you to follow! We are only your advisers. These are your people, your clan; it is you that must decide their futures. Gather around you those that might, and talk to one another. Our first advice is to talk to Isao, make him one of your advisers. I also recommend you believe everything he says to you, and base what he tells you as the foundation on how to rule.''

''I will go back to my district, and send all here to theirs, so we can tell our people what has happened here, maybe?''

Despite himself, there was a little sarcasm in his voice as Takeshi answered ''I should think that would be a good idea...!'' Ouida nudged him with her elbow and gave him a black look.

''Yes, Ichabod, it is the next best thing that you should do. Unite your people, get them together so none lives alone, order them to walk the streets at night and to say hello to all they meet. Make sure those that cannot look after themselves are looked after. Look after one another is what I am trying to say.''

''...after each other, then... look after... um, yep, I think I got it?'' Ichabod was nodding at her in a strange way.

Isao volunteered ''I will sage you?''

''Will you? Will you please?''

''Yes, Ichabod, as we look after each other, don't we?''

''We do, yes, we do... so we do!'' he breathed out in relief.

''While you are all gone, Ouida and I will do a bit of exploring. What has been found I am sure is not all of Alvah's secret caches. I suggest Ichabod that we all meet back here late tomorrow.''

In the empty meeting room, Ouida and Takeshi looked curiously at each other. ''Well, what do you think?'' asked Takeshi.

''All that was here was the empty trench where the foundations for this society should have been. The strength of those foundations, now being mixed ready to pour into that trench, depends on the main ingredient, and that is Ichabod. If he was alone, well... they would crumble to dust within a year. But with Isao by his side, I think there are good chances to put a well-founded base down.''

''I agree, Ouida. Ichabod is the perfect opposite to Alvah, exactly what is needed. However, his confidence reminds me of a candle in the wind though, constantly flickering, nearly going out, and flaring brightly back. Isao will be a shield to that wind.''

''Have we something yet that we can work with?''

''Yes, I think so. Their society is like clay at the moment that can be moulded and shaped. Within weeks, we should have fighting training schools up and running.''

''What of Océane and her peoples?''

Takeshi hung his head sadly. ''She, they, all of her peoples down the generations until the split came, knew what was going on here, Ouida. Nothing was ever even tried to make it any better!''

The same sadness flooded Ouida. ''Our respective peoples are not going to accept the excuse that they '...did not know how...' are they?''

''No... I cannot!''

So happy she had succeeded, and even more happy now she was free from the burden of them, Ouida said happily ''Come, Takeshi, my orders are fulfilled, so let's get our peoples here ready to join the war!''

Hanging his head, Jason's guts spasmed in tight knots while he listened to the major's sarcastic sniggers. ''If I get you out of the shit that you're in this time, I want a big chunk of cash up front, over and above what I am entitled to for the first time.''

''All right major.'' Here Jason gave him the cash roll he was carrying.

''Paper money, that's no good, I want Earth1 gold coin!''

''You can't have it; it is too weighty to run with. There is at least a sixty percent exchange rate value there in your hand. What will that make... what... five hundred gold coin?'' Jason guessed.

Unhappy, the major's jaw clenched. But he was not stupid, he knew that what he had in his hand was all that he was going to get.

''I got two Class4 females now posing as clones, they come too.''

Still unhappy, he grumbled out ''All right! But, let me have a choice of the two, and you throw her in as part of the deal.'' He wanted more if he was going to help Jason, anything, to sate his greed.

Jason swallowed hard, at the mere thought of his daughter Saraswati in the hands of, and at the mercy, of the major. ''All right.''

''Follow me to the WC when you see me go.'' the major ordered.

Jason looked each side of him. It was a long bar, and all the way along it, were customers in twos and threes muttering away as they had done. An ironic chuckle left his lips ''WC again?''

It was a few minutes before the major peeled away, a minute after Jason followed him. As he pushed open the door, the kicking feet of the major's victim twitched down to nothing.

''Quick, get into his uniform.'' the major ordered as he dragged the body to one of the cubicles.

It was a hybrid of a Class4 Captains uniform the captain was wearing, that Jason stripped off the body. Sky blue, with real gold weaves around the collar, gorge and flaps, and a peaked hat to match the suit. The only thing missing was the darkest of blue sash he had to wear as Iago's driver. Jason now knew where the main inspiration for the design had come from.

''You had better be able to fly one of those new people transporters?!'' was warned.

He had to do some real thinking then! Twelve engines powered that ship; his own intuition had only gotten him as far as one! He gritted his teeth in his uncertainty asking ''What is next?''

''Blag it through from now on, and get a taxi to one of those ships.''

''I will go and get my Class4s; they're in the hop shuttle hold.''

''Our Class4s...'' he corrected him ''...and don't lose sight of me!''

As Sara walked towards him, her overstressed Pleb body language read '' _The hour is nearly up!_ ''

Acting well their roles, carrying their baggage, Sara and Saraswati followed him. Jason saw the major gawk at them, his eyes shone bright when he scrutinised Saraswati up and down, getting passed her clone disguise to see her prettiness. Jason gritted his teeth again.

There was a taxi waiting at an open hatch, Jason walked on through, and sat down, followed by the major. His clones dutifully squatted down in the rear compartment.

''You're lucky Captain, I couldn't have waited here much longer for you.'' the taxi driver apologised to him.

''What?!'' exclaimed Jason. He had a surge of hope that the taxi driver was one of Paget's recruits, but seconds later a real captain dashed on board shouting ''My ship is full of my Amber's now, get going quick, I am late!''

As the taxi sped away, the captain was force into his seat between Jason and the major.

''What are you doing on my taxi Captain?!'' he shot at Jason.

''What are you doing on mine, is the question?!'' was all Jason could come up with.

''The only ship leaving is mine, now what are you doing on my taxi?''

''My ship you mean! My ship is the only one that is leaving!''

''Let me see your orders?''

''There in my luggage in the back, now let me see yours?'' Jason asked him hotly.

Jason was handed the orders, which he snatched out of the captain's hand and started to read them through. He was worried so much, his eyes could not focus on a single word ''What the bloody hell is going on, these are identical to mine?!''

''You stay on the taxi when we dock...''

''Iago will have me gutted if I do! If anybody is to stay on the taxi, it is you, as it is you that has been handed the wrong orders! If you get on my ship, it is you that will be gutted by Iago, twice mind you, once for you getting on yourself, and once more for you stopping me!''

The real Captain looked worried. ''Our orders are identical, you said, but how identical?''

''Word for word!''

The real captain suddenly became very pleasant, ''Look... look if we both get on, we are following our orders, both of us, aren't we? It is just a few weeks out and nothing else is leaving until we get back, so by that time this cockup will be buried deep. Whatcha say?''

''Who is driving?'' asked Jason suspiciously.

''I take her out, and you bring her back in?''

''First your ship, and then mine halfway through?!''

''Yes, all right?'' he conceded.

''I am just doing this to save your bacon!'' snapped out Jason, seemingly annoyed.

''...whatever bacon is?'' he finished off for Jason. ''But I could say the same thing couldn't I...!'' The petty bickering went on all the way over to the ship.

They came in under its vast belly; to Jason the size of it seemed to go on forever in all directions. A box like compartment dropped down and the taxi flew in and latched on to one side.

The real captain went through the hatch, but Jason could not move a muscle to follow him! He stood in the doorway, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not take that first step.

He had forgotten that was all! Flooding back from his long-ago memory, came his explanation to Sara as to why the abandoned spaceships around Petra3's orbit had to remain abandoned, just after the wars, _'...besides the fact that no captain can put their foot on another captain's ship without their permission. I always thought that was to do with the training, but it is so ingrained; I think now, with what I know now, it might be a genetic repulsion, as I have never even heard of it being done before. I would have the same difficulty of putting my foot into an open fire as I would to step on a ship without the captain's permission, let alone nick one!_ '

Pale faced and trembling, Jason realised he had trapped himself. It would not take long for the real captain to work out Jason's statue like posture, and that he did not have the official orders to say the ship was his too.

''Come on will you, hurry up Captain, you know we are late, step on!'' was demanded of Jason.

It was enough, the invitation had been given, and the lock on his willpower evaporated. A bit dazed by the experience, Jason stepped forward.

''Use one of the Elites quarters Captain.''

''Until halfway, then you can use it!'' was demanded back snottily.

''All right, all right!'' The real captain was getting a little frustrated by it all now.

Ignoring the presence of the major and of the clones, the two captains got in the elevator.

Jason did not have a clue where he was when it stopped. The door opened; the real captain waited. When it started to close again, the real captain stopped it with his hand, and it opened fully again. As patiently as he could, he suggested to Jason ''Look, I am the acting captain until halfway through the trip, so...'' he extended his arm out of the lift.

''I will be coming on the bridge after we get away, just to check on things.'' warned Jason.

''And I will be coming up to check on you too...'' They bickered on through two more lift door closing and opening sequences before Jason relented and got out.

He waited there until the lift responded to the call button he had pressed. He got in, went back down, and picked up the major. Jason took a double take on seeing him; he was wearing a security guards' uniform.

''What is going on you idiot?!'' The major was uneasy, as he had lost his control over the situation.

''What else could I do?!''

In the quarters assigned to Jason, he deposited the major and then went down again to see Saraswati and Sara.

They were in the deepest bowels of the ship, and the only other items down there with them were the stripped dead security guard and the major's old clothes. Jason found an inspection panel, which he bundled the lot behind, and then he brought them both up on all the news and events.

''Well played, Jase.'' Sara kissed him.

''Well done daddy.'' came from Sari.

''Sari, can you fight? Did Than instruct you on any self-defence moves?''

''No daddy, but I remember some from when I was a kid though, but I haven't practiced any for a long time now.''

''The major is a nasty man, Sari...''

''Does he have to stay alive, Jase?'' asked Sara worried.

He sighed in frustration. ''He... he has an uncanny ability of getting out of trouble. I am not sure how all this is going to 'pan out'. He dead, and we lose another chance to stay on top of it all.''

''You have to try to keep him away from us.'' warned Sara.

''Stay down here then, is the only answer. I will bring food and water down to you. If you need to escape, get on the lift to the Elites deck, turn right, and along the corridor is the state cabin where I am quartered.''

Sara licked her lips a little nervously.

''I am sorry, it is all up in the air at the moment.''

Even on the run, there is an element of being in control, but being trapped in hiding, there is not.

Jason made his way back to his cabin.

''Well, where are our Class4s then?'' was snapped out at him.

''In hiding major. I will bring them up a few days out.''

''It's the youngest one that I want.'' he demanded back. He grumbled out ''I suppose I will have to go down myself to have a go at it.''

''No, no, you must stay hidden until I have sorted all this out!'' beseeched Jason.

''Don't take too long then!''

At that moment, in both their minds, a feeling that they did not belong to themselves shot through them, and as quickly, disappeared. ''Were off, we are in hyperspace!'' stated Jason.

''What are you going to do now?'' the major asked.

Jason explained ''I must go to the bridge. I have to find out how to fly this thing. The best bet I can think of is when I take over the ship, is to sneak off, say on Earth2 or Earth3, I will bring her into orbit and we can make good our escape then.''

''There is some of the people that you answer to on each?'' the major asked.

''Yes.'' lied Jason.

He left then and got in the lift. He went down first, but finding no sign of Sara or Saraswati, he went back in the lift and hit the uppermost button.

The lift door opened and he found himself in a large observation dome. The glass cover was so clear he instinctively reached up, touching it, making sure there was indeed one there. He looked aft. The duplicated, one within the other, aft emitter droom petal arrays were crackling with ferocious lightning, their forks flashing and lashing between the crystal petal filigrees. He turned his stunned eyes forward. The unimaginable energies within the forward drag droom arrays brought on vertigo in Jason, and he staggered to the side. Mouth open, in the absolute silence, Jason stared ahead. What he saw shocked him to his very core. A violent tumult of energies boiled and heaved away producing maelstroms of raw power that was driving the ship forward through nothing.

He looked around him at the blazing white-hot cocoon, within it were ferocious eddies, backflows, and vortices. Mesmerised and too stunned, he could not move a muscle for a while. ''Mankind are masters of the universe itself now.'' he whispered poignantly to himself.

He dragged his mind away from what he was seeing before he became lost in it himself.

A little unsteady on his feet, and with a reeling mind, he went back down to Elites deck for a little 'time out' to compose himself. When he entered his cabin, the major told him ''Four calls now have been sounded asking you to go to the bridge, where have you been?''

''I... I saw things that you will not be able to believe.'' muttered Jason.

''No matter that! Get your arse up there or they will send somebody down to look for you.''

Unaffected by the insulting command from the major, Jason got in the lift and pressed the second one down button.

''There you are Captain! I called you...!!''

''I know, I know!'' retorted Jason irritably cutting him off. ''Now, what do you want? Found out this ship is a little too much for you to fly alone perhaps...?'' he suggested sarcastically.

Irritated himself, he snapped out ''Look at this monitor screen, and tell me what you see?!''

Jason locked his eyes forward as he made his way across the expansive bridge in the hope it showed that he was familiar with his surroundings. There was nothing he caught in his peripheral vision that he recognised or understood.

He glanced where the finger was pointing. He wanted to ask what he was looking at, but he was meant to know! There, in the centre of the screen was a small bright outline, which he guessed was the impression of the ship they were on. Other than the occasional bright speckles that blinked out faster than they blinked on, there was nothing more in the pitch-black backdrop.

He stared, concentrating like mad, trying to work out what he was meant to be seeing and comment on, when the real captain exclaimed ''There, there...do you see it?!'' his finger jabbed at a vague, almost non-existent second impression behind and to the right of the main one.

''Yes, I do?'' His mind raced using all his knowledge, to try to reason through the very little information he had about this ship he was on. ''It is an echo?'' Jason tried.

The real captain bent his head closer to scrutinise it. ''Where is it coming from then, where is it reflected back from?''

If it sounded rational, Jason could say anything. But suddenly he had a very ominous thought ''It's another ship.'' he whispered out in his dismay.

''What is it doing here?''

If it were, those on board her would be after him. The hour was nearly up when he had escaped from Earth1, and when he was not found on the space station, it would be obvious enough where he went, the trail they left behind anybody walking backwards with their eyes closed could follow. ''It has caught us up, it is you dawdling around out here Captain! Come on, open her up and let us get going, for darn's sake!'' snapped out Jason.

''But we are already flat out at 58%, Captain!'' Jason was told most strongly, as if he should have known the significance of that.

'' _It must be a vibration, a resonance thing that sets in after that!_ '' flashed through his mind as his subconscious took over his reasoning. ''I have heard of a captain that took it up to 70% and it went through that resonance barrier, into a secondary safe zone.''

''Bollocks! It might be a theory, but no captain has ever done that!'' the real captain was most adamant.

''What about that then Captain?!!'' Jason threw at him jabbing a finger at the echo like image on the screen. ''It must have been worked out, or how otherwise could they have caught us up then?!''

Clenched jawed he stared at Jason.

''If your late you will be in trouble Captain and you will drag me down with you. If they get there before us then that is exactly what will happen, so, step aside! It you are not going to piss, get off the pot!''

''60%!'' he ordered staring hatred at Jason.

''You have to try to punch through it!'' demanded Jason. Being caught where there was no possibility of escape in the first place, or shaken to smithereens trying to outpace that second ship, held about the same weight in Jason's mind. At least in the latter, there might be a safe zone that nobody knew about yet, all it takes is somebody stupid enough, and with a determined death wish, to go out and try to find it!

''80%!'' came out angrily from the real captain.

They made 72% before they abruptly fell back to 58%. Damage reports flooded in; warning signals blasted their ears. ''You absolute idiot!!!'' screamed the real captain at Jason as he clambered to his feet nursing his bruising.

At least two of the crew were dead, breaking their necks as they flew up from the deck to meet the overhead as it powered downwards. Glass was everywhere, sparks and smoke were issuing everywhere from the equipment and instrument panels before their protecting fuses blew. Real fires had started behind the inspection covers as the overheated insulation around the cabling reached their ignition points. As more electrical fuses blew, and breakers slammed to their off position, control was gained, and the fires extinguished.

Powering up for a bellowing session at Jason, the real captain's attention was suddenly drawn away to the bridge window. ''It is still with us; it has caught us up and it's coming in!'' he declared in absolute disbelief.

Jason watched as mesmerised as the real captain as the two white-hot cocoons closed the gap that separated one from the other.

A single blue pulse went through the display of the other ship's energy cocoon, from aft to forward, then another, then another... Inklings of what they signified slowly awoke in Jason's mind. It was as Lord Ayo described when he bonded with his engine Cheveyo, its AI, more, the essence of that engine's intelligence.

''Cheveyo is not here, that is an impossibility! But I know an engine that might be!'' whispered out Jason. As three short red pulses shot through the energy cocoon, after the blue pulses had stopped, the real captain shrieked out ''What is going on?!!!''

Jason did not hear one word of it; he was jumping flights of fire escape stairs, after sending the lift back down to the lower hold.

Racing it down, he got there a good thirty seconds before the doors opened. After a very panicked fruitless search, he gave up and took the lift back to the Elites deck. He burst in to find Sara and Saraswati pushing with all their might on a bedroom door that was being barge at from the other side.

Jason rushed up and ordered them ''Let him through!''

His fist lifted the chin of the major and his head flew back, taking him right off his feet, nearly upended him as he landed on the back of his neck. Jason slammed the door shut, then ran over to the cabin entrance door calling Sara and Saraswati to him. ''Again...'' he cried ''...push with all of your strength.''

''What are we doing?'' Sara asked.

''Were making the best seal that we can around this door!''

''Why...?'' And at the same moment all they heard was a muted chorus of screams of thousands, multiple crashes and bangs that seemed to go on forever, and that of fiercely rushing air.

They felt the door bulge outwards and there was a hissing sound. Jason followed the noise and pressed harder on that corner. It seemed like forever they were locked in that position, but suddenly, the door slowly came back in and another hiss came. They opened the door and in came a gentle breeze of fresh air. They breathed deeply, only just then realising how short they were of oxygen. ''That was close!'' exclaimed Jason.

''What has just happened daddy?''

''Every last one of the doors to space was opened at the same time and the ship was vacuumized, Sari, and then re-pressurised. This cabin would have an emergency seal in case of a catastrophic decompression, but they are never one hundred percent. We helped to improve the odds a bit to stay alive, that is all. Come on, we must get to the bridge to see what is going on!''

The bridge was cleaned of everything, they came across dents in the bulkheads, especially on the corners, where whatever was not fixed to the inside of the ship, impacted, before being sucked out into space.

They ran on the bridge and scanned the other ship; they were out of hyperspace and back in normal space. ''There is nothing going on!'' exclaimed Jason, when suddenly, the lights, equipment and instruments that would, from one end of the bridge to the other, either lit up, whirred up and down or flicked on or off. ''There is an interrogation program running.'' advised Jason.

There was a squawk over the tannoy, a disembodied voice stated amongst the crackling ''Not too much damage...'' The tannoy squawked a few times more, then they heard loud and clear ''Right, that is better, now let's see?'' There was a short pause ''What...! What on Earth...! What on Earth are you three doing over there?'' came out in a laughing voice of gladness and wonderment. It was Pep that was speaking over the tannoy?

Chapter 14

Pilar's mind was falling into deep shock even before the Amber's Captain got to where he was dragging her. ''Come on wake up!'' he shouted at her, while he lifted and turned her to face him. The slap across her face brought her abruptly back to the reality of the brutal raping's she was about to suffer and had to endure. Cutting her bonds, he told her ''Punching and scratching and kicking and squealing I want you! Come on...!'' he enticed excitedly. His open hand went between her legs; he gripped hard, lifting her up from there, to send her sprawling backwards onto her back.

He was strongly aroused, Pilar could see, even before his britches dropped to his ankles. With mad eyes and a full-face smirk, he stood before her so she could inspect what was in store for her.

Pointing at the bulge, she screamed out with wonderment in her voice. ''Is that all you got?!!!''

''Shut up!!''

In a loud hysterical giggle, she told him ''It will take twofold that to even touch the sides, threefold that to go deep enough for me to even feel you!!'' A chorus of booming laughter came from those that waited their turn after their Captain had finished.

''Shut up... shut up!'' he hissed at her through his clenched teeth.

'' _Come on, come on, get angry, get angry enough!_ '' screamed through Pilar's mind. She wanted his hands around her throat, his thumbs pressing in deep enough to touch her neck bones, to make it quick and clean, not days of screaming in despair while being violated by them all. She scanned him, pointed, then disbelievingly screeched out in a loud laugh ''Is that it?! Is that truly all of it?! A half a man could conjure up more than that... and that is being very generous to you!''

That did it! It was a very flaccid, and a very infuriated Captain that fell forward, hands together, fingers spread, towards Pilar's throat. She watched his red blazing angry eyes; his teeth bared clenched jaw, as it neared her. She closed her eyes, for protection against the insane hatred for her that was driving him.

As his forehead lowered towards her face, another forehead contacted his. Slowly, brow to brow, his head was raised up. Eyeball to eyeball, his jaw dropped.

A scream, that would have drowned out the raucous cruel laughter for their Captain, from those that waited impatiently for their turn to rape Pilar, sounded muted and far, far away.

Pilar opened her eyes and saw the side of HaffHaff's head on the horizontal. Her jaws were wide open, and in between them was the Captains head from his eyes to his chin. He must have managed to draw in enough breath for another scream, for when HaffHaff's jaws tightened, the sheer terror in that bellow was lost in her cavernous mouth, making the seal she had with her mouth flap her lips. Still on his knees, HaffHaff's long fangs went through one side, and to the back of his cranium, and whatever damage this did to his brain, made him wildly swing his arms about.

As Pilar sprang to her feet, HaffHaff released him. Drawing his sword, Pilar cut off the hand at the wrist that had defiled her. He then fell to his side with a deadpan face but continued to thrash about.

Pilar ran, and kept running. She ran on and on and on and on.... Teeth chattering, and shaking all over she cried, and cried and cried.

Like tendrils snaking through the grass at her ankles, the memory of 'them' kept Pilar running, and at every footfall, she felt them touch her heels. Miles she ran, miles upon miles, before her body finally gave up in her total fatigue.

She tumbled down a bank into a stream. The shock of the coldness of the water stunned her awake. Ripping off her clothes she franticly washed herself and she cried again. Grabbing hands full of course grit from the streambed, she started to desperately scrub herself all over, trying to rid herself of their touch.

They had been inside her, violating her, raping her! Not physically, for she had escaped, but they had made her think about it, imagine it, visualise it, anticipate it, and fear it down to the very core of all that she was. And this made it as real for her as if they actually had.

Lost in her distress and shivering in the frigid water, her eyes glazed. Unaware of her all-over raw, badly scratched skin, she fell to her side under the surface of the stream.

HaffHaff jumped in, and gently grabbed one of her wrists and hauled Pilar out and onto the bank.

HaffHaff then raised her head and let out a long chattering howl. She pranced around Pilar's body repeating the call many times, until she sank on her legs into the attack stance. From all directions, oolves approached in ones, twos, and threes, HaffHaff circled Pilar again, jabbering at those that had come. She warily approached each; noses were touched, and she began to relax.

HaffHaff made the sounds that had given her her name as she snuffled at Pilar's pale white waxen-skinned naked body. The other oolves approached, some nosing under her, turning, so she was lying against their warm bellies. Others lay over her, doing the same, until she was totally submerged in their bundle. Twenty oolve guards started to prowl around while HaffHaff, meanwhile, was leading twenty other oolves back along the trail that Pilar had taken from the Amber's campsite.

Pilar felt a fearful insanity build up in her nightmare-ravished mind. She opened her mouth to scream but no sound could she make.

Suddenly, a gentle sweet-smelling warm breeze came up taking all her dark terrifying dreams with it, and then a warm kind hand reached out to hold hers.

''Qaletaqa, help me?'' she sobbed out pitifully.

''Dear, dear Pilar, I am here, I am here, so fear no more.'' he gently assured her.

Pilar felt herself being gathered up in his arms, a feeling came about her that she was but a babe again, and in a mother's loving arms.

''You will be born again dear Pilar, into a world where your guilt and remorse for killing such people will no longer haunt you.''

''I feel soiled and dirty now, Qaletaqa, it will be hating that will drive me. Hate for driving asunder the love between me and my beloved Maan. I was never a good enough woman for him, now I am shamed by what is inside me, the memory you see is...?''

''... nothing more than a figment of your imaginations dear Pilar. You were not violated; your body is as pure as it was for Maan to love. The raping you suffered was that of the mind. It was deliberate and connived, being part of that overall sick-minded thrill. Get your revenge there dear Pilar! Get your revenge by showing you are not broken by it.''

Vehemently she cried out ''I need my revenge on those...''

''Already being taken care of dear Pilar as I speak. HaffHaff you see...''

''No, awake me, Qaletaqa, please! No harm must come to HaffHaff. She cannot fight so many alone!''

''Let me finish dear Pilar!'' he gently scolded her, in a tone that must have come from smiling lips. ''HaffHaff you see is leading a small army of her kind. Cruelty might beget cruelty when the mind is distraught enough through anger of one being hurt that is loved. This same anger fires HaffHaff's heart at this time, Pilar. There are creatures that purposely play with their prey before death mercifully takes them, the predator deliberately extending that time for them for as long as possible. This is what awaits those would-be violators of yours, Pilar.'' he told her poignantly. ''First the fear, then the running away, then the hiding, then the screaming and lastly the pain. Once the prey is down and fatally wounded, the predator might get bored with it all if what is chased down was not to feed on.'' Qaletaqa then chuckled out ''And HaffHaff looked well enough fed to me before she started out, and so did all those other oolves that went with her.''

Laughing and crying at the same time, she looked up into his kind old warm eyes. ''Thank you...thank you Qaletaqa, with all of my heart.''

''Rest a while with me, let us see if we can tease out all of those other misgivings and doubts you have about yourself, dear Pilar.''

''Yes...yes.'' She paused and asked ''Am I safe in that other place?''

He burst out laughing warmly ''...safe...safe...safe...?! I should say so!'' he chuckled out ironically, on thinking about where Pilar was at that moment.

''In that case, I will get a warm fire going for us then dear Qaletaqa.''

''And I will make the night air a little colder I think, so we can enjoy it the more.''

Pilar giggled as she gathered up all the wood she would ever need, that was right under her hands.

Slowly she drifted awake. A feeling she had been away for a very long time came about her. She yawned lazily, and tried to stretch out. She giggled out ''What is going on?'' as the warm soft bedclothes she was buried under started to fidget and grumble and growl on their own accord. She started to spit the long hairs out of her smiling mouth as she pulled her way upwards. Her head broke through the top of the oolve mound and she looked around.

The beautiful day made her smile. From her neck downwards, her body felt suspended in warm mid-air, and as soon as the fidgeting and grumbling petered out beneath her, she let the tranquillity that was building up in her flood through her whole being.

She dozed there a while, flitting in and out of short naps. Eventually her mind woke up proper and '' _Duties call._ '' came to her mind. Sighing in disappointment that she could not stay where she was for that little bit longer, Pilar pulled herself up, untangling herself as she went. The only memory of her terrible ordeal was a very vague shadowy impression in the back of her mind.

She felt sticky with oolve saliva. Looking at her arms and naked chest, she could see where new skin had been formed where deep scratches had once been. She waded into the stream to wash herself, relishing this time, the cold clean water that flowed around her.

As she got out HaffHaff made an appearance out of the nearby woods, followed by all the other oolves that had gone with her. She stopped as if studying Pilar, her ears pricked up as she stared at her.

Pilar smiled and went to her knees with her arms outstretched. HaffHaff's delight shown on her face and in her body language as she bounded towards her melted Pilar's heart.

Crying in shear relief, happiness, and love, HaffHaff flew into her arms, to meet exactly the same from Pilar.

The oolve bundle was slow to break up. As one untangled itself, and stretched out its sleeping cramps, growls and grumbles came from the rest of them. 'They', had relished the close warm comfort of the bundle too!

On seeing her cast aside clothes, Pilar's smile left her lips, and a deep unhappiness came about her. Her hand trembled as she reached down for them, her fingertips, but a hairbreadth from them. With a deep frown on her forehead, she withdrew her hand and her head dropped to her chest. She sniffed at her runny nose as her eyes wetted.

Walking to the woods, she found herself a long branch, which she took back to where her clothes were. Holding one end, Pilar teased her clothes into the stream with the other end.

As they drifted downstream away from her, a few more fragments of her horrific fears went with them, she threw the branch she was holding into the stream too, to finalise it all.

She turned smiling warmly, took in a long deep breath, and then breathed out dreamily ''Make wind through your hair, Pilar.''

Through the rolling fields, the woods, the gullies, the brooks, and undulating highlands, Pilar sped her way. She relished the clean cool air on her bare skin, as much as she was relishing her run. At each long stride, the tug of what was behind her lessoned, until she was free of it all as she gazed out over the great grass plain.

Spreading her legs and opening her arms above her she threw back her head and let the wind blow through and around her.

''How I envy you!'' was exclaimed behind her.

Pilar instantly recognised the voice; it was Atanarjuat's. Pilar turned and saw her, and by her side was a boy who had his back turned. What struck Pilar was on how beautiful she was, after inheriting her mother's genes, and further perfecting them. Tall and slim, her youthfulness shone brightly.

''Who is it?''

''Never you mind Quan!'' she scolded him. ''Now keep your eyes closed!''

''Oh, come on, who is it?!''

''No, Quan! Now you go and do a patrol on your own, ten miles around and about at least, and do not look behind you, do not even turn your head! Go on now, and I will see you when you get back!''

''Oh, Atanarjuat, must I?''

''Off with you now!''

He jogged off; Atanarjuat kept her eyes on him. As his head started to turn, she shouted at him ''Don't you dare!!!'' With his shoulders slumped in disappointment he disappeared from view.

Atanarjuat giggled out ''You were the very manifestation of his wet dreams, Pilar, when we spotted you; the very materialisation of a young boy's fantasies!'' She then laughed out ''He nearly outpaced me in his haste to catch you up!''

Pilar giggled too.

Atanarjuat stared into her eyes and observed kindly ''What hurt you dear Pilar, is no longer within you.''

''They caught me Atanarjuat, and there was going to be no mercy, just a long protracted painful death over a few days. But lucks were on my side, and a she oolve, HaffHaff I have named her, rescued me. HaffHaff then looked after me, saving my life once again. She called many of her kind to her, to help me stay alive. I do not know how I know this, but HaffHaff led a revenge skirmish to those that I escaped from.''

''We came across them, before noticing your trail Pilar. Quan and I sworded those that had lingered on through their appalling injuries... it was... it was for pity's sake, Pilar, we did this.'' she told her thoughtfully.

''Your deed is what makes us different from them, Atanarjuat.''

''I feel you would have hesitated in doing the same, Pilar, and I am so sorry that they hurt you so deeply and so much that your compassions have been tainted.''

''I love you all as my own blood family, Atanarjuat, with the same passionate intensity as I now hate them.''

''Be careful such powerful emotions do not tear you apart Pilar.''

Pilar smiled, and hugged Atanarjuat saying quietly ''I am righted from my fears that burnt deep within me. I ran them out!''

''You were flying, Pilar!!''

''When I stopped just now, a thought came that I might go back. Again, I do not know how, I knew that some might be still alive, and as hurting as I might have been in their hands. Cruelty might beget cruelty when the mind is distraught enough through anger, but when that anger drifted away, I realised I did not want that memory of them there as they might be.''

Atanarjuat cocked her head at Pilar musing ''Very profound are your words Pilar, they reached my heart. Do you think you would have made your way back now and finish them off, if we had not caught you up?''

Pilar smiled ''I probably would have, but I would have taken the scenic route there and dawdled where fancy took me.''

Atanarjuat giggled. Then suggested ''I know of a main depot nearby where there will be spare fighting garb. Let's get you dressed and away on your errand before Quan returns.''

As they jogged back down for a minute or two northish, to seek the depot, Pilar asked who Quan was.

''One of those that should not have come from Petra3, Pilar. I was old enough by one week to volunteer, where he was too young by one week. I saw him flitting around in the shadows of Homebuilding trying not to be noticed, but by that very act, he stood out like a sore thumb. I took him to the hiding place where all the other apostates from Petra3 were. As soon as it did not matter anymore, after the rout, they could all walk freely amongst us. He came to me pleading to be my companion as I am a lone messenger. I think he has started to like me, and my heart has started to warm for him, too.''

''I am so glad for you both, Atanarjuat.''

''He doesn't know yet, bless his heart, that he has fallen in love with me, Pilar. He falls behind me now and again, to fantasise in private. It is very flattering and exciting when one feels the same way.''

''Yes, it is isn't it?'' smiled out Pilar. She then informed Atanarjuat ''I was in the hands of an Amber Captain, Atanarjuat, and through his contempt for me, he told me as a boast, and I quote ' _The other garrisons on Petra1 and Petra2, have been ordered to seek out the others if they are overdue, as we have been. We are, today, overdue see, so expect the same again here pretty soon?_ '

''Petra1 and Petra2 must have fallen then?'' reasoned Atanarjuat.

''Unless they are overdue too, Atanarjuat! Think, if what has happened on Homeworld has happened on Petra1 and Petra2, then none will be coming.''

''We cannot speculate, Pilar. We must hope for the best, and prepare for the worst. I carried messages for Lord Ayo, from Commander Dena; it was he that put me on your trail in the first place. On not finding you, I was to assume you were safely through and heading across the grass plains to Lebbaeus at the first battlefront and then on to Major Yaotl in the boulder lands. If we found your body along the way, as it now seems we were likely too, I was to make that run, while Quan was to head south alone along the mountain's backbone to Wymond's Ridge.'' She paused thinking ''This important news must be got back to all our battle fronts. I will inform Lord Ayo and then pick up on your trail again Pilar, to follow you. Quan will make the run to Wymond's Ridge and Commander Dena alone.''

''Is he up to it?''

''As I am up to it, dear Pilar! It seems your compassions have not been so tainted as I feared, you worrying about him I mean?''

''No, I am still me, Atanarjuat, I promise. It seems it was but a 'kneejerk' reaction. Bye the way, did you see any oolves on my trail?''

''Yes! From afar, we saw them gradually break up as you powered up the mountains. I guess they knew you were relatively safe by then. They went hunting for food, and we were scared they had found it when we were surrounded by them.'' She frowned ''Come to think of it, I think I met HaffHaff, Pilar.'' she told her thoughtfully. ''She led them in, and after inspecting us, calmed the rest of them down. If a smile of welcome could be interpreted in an oolve, then this oolve was beaming.''

''I think that would be her, Atanarjuat.''

Pilar took a half an hour out to rest and eat. She was famished, and scoffed at the dried fishes, and the straps of cured meat. She finished off with a couple trail cakes, putting four in her new fighting jacket pockets. Fully dressed now, and disappointed that she could not continue running naked, Pilar suggested ''Right, I must hasten away, I will look out for you on my trail, Atanarjuat.''

''Are you going to go it alone?''

''I do not know?'' Pilar then called loudly HaffHaff's name several times, and distant howls were the reply. Pilar waited a few short minutes, when way away they heard Quan's distant complaints ''Get out of it! Get out of my way! Bugger off...'' and the like.

Pilar decided ''They can catch me up, fare you well on your journey, Atanarjuat.'' And she sped away once more, loathing with a vengeance the feel of fabric on her bare skin again.

Atanarjuat was knocked on her bum when the oolves powered passed her. She laughed out ''Fare you well now Pilar! It will be mightily long strides needed to catch you up, I know!'' She saw Pilar's arm wave just before she crested the mountain and disappear.

Shortly after Quan came running up and spurted out ''Where is she then?!''

''That was a quick ten miles, Quan?!''

His eyes flipped and head spun around as he excused himself ''I did it all, at least ten miles, Atanarjuat, as you asked! I was even held back a bit by those oolves back there...well... they are in front of me now...but they did trip me up!''

''Seems to me you hastened back as quickly as you could for some reason, Quan?!'' she deviously accused him.

''No, no! I ah...I ah.'' It all got the better of him then ''Where is she, then? Who is she?''

She told him in a pout ''You see a naked girl running from afar, Quan, and you lose your mind! I suppose you had dreams of kissing her, and more I bet?!...Instead of me!'' she blurted out in a sob.

Atanarjuat fought hard to stem her giggles as she looked at the shock and astonishment on Quan's face. She turned her back to him and rested her mouth in her hand, so she could mute them out a little.

''Atana... Atana... Atanarjuat please, please do not ever think that!'' he spurted out in a panic ridden voice.

''Well...'' she sniffed out through her smiling lips ''...I thought you felt more for her than you do for me?''

''What?! What?! Nooo... nooo...! Atanarjuat, nooo! Never, never, ever, I promise you, I promise you that!'' The earnestness in his voice made her giggle a little more loudly and she buried her mouth deeper into her hand.

Seconds later Quan tentatively put his arms around her waist. ''I love you so much Atana, I love you so very much!'' he confessed from his heart.

Atanarjuat turned in his embrace, with tears of joy and love in her eyes.

Knowing the bud of a newborn love was about to bloom, Pilar's eyes filled with tears of gladness. She let them trickle down her cheeks to savour them the longer. Feeling them twice, the warmth of them, and as they cooled quickly in the air rushing over her face, leaving a cold cut-thin line to her chin.

A paradoxical sadness for her enemies flooded her mind then. ''They are human beings that will never know or understand what love for another is really all about.'' She then considered her musings, then whispered ''It is better to know and die, than to die and never know. How hollow and empty and alone they are, how dead inside they must be?!''

Pilar looked around at her oolve escorts. Her point runners were in a fan shape ahead of her, others on her flanks. Behind her were those resting that had scouted out by a long way in all directions, later sprinting back in and giving their reports to their kind in their own body posture, and language.

Never had Pilar felt so safe, the feeling enhanced a thousand-fold by her remembering she had never felt so vulnerable. She wept in happiness as she ran. Tingling all over, an undefined excitement flooded her body. She ached all over to be locked together in Maan's embrace right then.

Now and again, an oolve would flush out an Amber or two in hiding. This was happening more frequently as they got closer to the first battlefront. The oolves were lightning fast in dealing with them; the only casualties were the newcomers in the pack, sustaining cuts from swords and daggers.

Pilar stopped and looked back towards the mountains. Her keen eyes spotted the tiny specks of Amber's, in lines, and in groups, as they made their way down heading for the spaceship park. She looked south, and guessed those that had gone that way would soon be in view, as they too returned this way. She marvelled at her own people's strategists, they were always in control and the initiative was always theirs. The plan was working! But, alas, the news she was carrying she knew would obliterate those strategies as if they had never existed in the first place.

It was the strange smell in the air first, that braced Pilar as she neared the first battlefront. As she ran, she came across more and more bodies. The creatures of Homeworld had been quick to take advantage of this bonanza of ready killed food. Little was left, Pilar could see, other than human bone, some with a little meat still on them, some gnawed, and shattered. Scattering of individual skeletons had taken place, making it impossible to distinguish between friend and foe. But there was considerably more evidence of the numbers of Amber's that had died than of Pilar's own people. The fighting garb both sides wore had fared no better than their bodies under the teeth and claws of the scavenging creatures of Homeworld. Scattered everywhere, were a festoon of amber coloured rags, only occasionally did she come across any dark green remnants.

The densest area she had to weave, skip, and jump her way through. Pilar knew she was near to where Queen Heidi and King Qasim fell. Even knowing the absolute impossibility of her finding their bodies, she tried anyway.

HaffHaff paved the way for them to enter the perimeter of oolve guard surrounding Lebbaeus and the hospital. Pilar was greatly heartened to see more casualties getting themselves back to battle fitness than on beds.

She was cheered as she ran through, following the pointing arms towards Lebbaeus.

He looked a different man to her. His grieving for his beloved Heidi had left deep lines in his weather-beaten face; she guessed they were but a tiny indicator to what he felt in his heart.

''Dear Pilar, well welcome.'' And she walked smiling into his open arms.

''Dearest Lebbaeus, I am so very, very sorry.'' she sobbed out quietly as she hugged him.

At arm's length, his eyes creased and with a little nod, he said kindly ''Thank you Pil. She loved all that loved her. She spoke of you and Maan often, recalling those times best forgotten and those times that should never be. You...especially was in her heart.''

''She, and King Qasim, are in that special place in my heart too, Lebbaeus.'' she then turned to gaze out over the battlefront.

''Aye, and in all here too, Pil.'' he mused as his eyes too wandered over to follow Pilar's. ''Right Captain Pilar, your dispatches in a second please.'' He then turned and ordered all ranking soldiers and ranking warriors to gather around him.

Pilar recited her messages to them all, and the news she had, telling them, while she had the chance, that Lord Ayo was fully briefed.

While lookouts were deployed to the west and south, Lebbaeus and his officers quickly talked over what Pilar had told them.

Minutes later, Lebbaeus informed her ''We are immediately going to break camp and head east around the fringes of the great grass plain heading south for Wymond's Ridge. When our enemy are amassing, they will assume they will have to fight to get to their ships, so a small rearguard will fire them. With absolutely no reason to be here anymore, their only recourse is to head south again. Wymond's Ridge will be a barrier to them that is keeping them from reaching the food and substances that they know we have. Lord Ayo I know, now that those Amber's that were deployed that way have started abandoning their posts, will head back to Wymond's Ridge too. You are to hasten to Major Yaotl in the boulder lands, and tell him of my decisions and why.''

Pilar scanned around her, almost everybody she saw was very vulnerable. ''Take all the oolves with you for protection, Lebbaeus, every last one of them, please.''

He nodded. ''Away with you now!''

It was still peculiarly odd to all that knew them, but more or less taken for granted now, that the oolves seemed to already know what had been decided by the humans in their pack for them to do. As Pilar sprinted north, not one oolve followed her out of the hospital camp.

Five miles out Pilar dived for cover, fearing an Amber was on her trail. Dagger drawn she lay in wait.

It was a very distraught and cowed HaffHaff that passed Pilar by. She saw her stop, peer ahead into the distance, and sniff at the east-west wind. She was very frightened Pilar could see.

''She is disobeying her orders!' whispered Pilar in astonishment. ''And she is scared about catching me up and exposing that she did. Her absolute loyalty to me overwhelms her!''

She watched HaffHaff as she scanned around with her nose to find that missing scent left by her footsteps. Her nose brought her back and around until she looked into Pilar's face. Ears flat and head down in what in all appearance was a personal shame, HaffHaff just stood there.

Motionless, and in a flat tone Pilar told her ''I order you HaffHaff to be my companion.'' It was sort of an experiment; to see if there really could be such a link between two separate species in understanding each other.

It looked that way when HaffHaff bounded about. ''She has been released from her fears! Come, let us run!'' demanded Pilar.

She was glad to have company again, and even more glad to have HaffHaff by her side.

The pace was good, Pilar felt on top form. She stopped for a few hours knowing full well the healing powers of sleep, resting easy now that HaffHaff was nearby. Setting off again Pilar gave way to HaffHaff's lead.

She liked the boulder country, and fancied now and again, that she recognised some of it. It was a complete surprise to her when she was suddenly surrounded and bundled to the ground. HaffHaff had sensed no danger was why she had not in some way warned her that Major Yaotl's camp was nearby.

She was roughly hauled to her feet to meet face to face with Yaotl.

''Let her go!'' he commanded. ''How on Earth did you find us, dear Pilar?!'' was his first question.

She nodded in the direction of HaffHaff.

''I have not worked with them yet, but I long too. Quickly, come to my campfire and you can eat and rest while you disclose to me the messages that you carry, Pilar.''

Major Yaotl and his officers debated on all what was said. A little later Pilar was invited to join the group. She was told ''We have a problem. The Amber army is despairing, and when they have no choice but to head back south again, they will be more the desperate. If we ourselves head south for the great grass plains we will flank them, and once spotted, they will all come at us for nothing more than the food that we might be carrying. My guess is too, many will chase Lebbaeus's rearguards for the same reason after eventually picking up on his escape trail. Lord Ayo is bound to keep high in the mountains heading back for Wymond's Ridge. He too cannot enter the grass plains, for Amber's will be behind him and in front of him if he does. We must not hinder in any way the Amber's direction or rate of travel. So, we must remain hidden from them, but still get back to Wymond's Ridge before they do.''

''I know a path, to the south, west of the mountains, Major Yaotl. If any Amber still linger there, they will have no chance of reporting they saw us in time. There is a fork on the route to Homebuilding going west that we might choose, or south the longer way by many miles. At this time, I sage the most direct, but it is not without its risks. We must travel over an icecap and we can only make it if the icecap lets us. All will perish if it is in a vindictive mood.''

''Enigmatic indeed, Captain Pilar! But it has to be the most direct route.'' Then with bravado, he proclaimed ''...and I will show that bloody icecap what vindictiveness is all about should it show its spiteful side to me while I pass!'' he warned nodding at all who surrounded him.

Pilar hid her smile. ''It will be a long laborious run, Major Yaotl, coming out near Homebuilding, to then turn north to our south side of Wymond's Ridge. There are few obstacles, but the pace will try all here to get there in time.''

''Look around you?!'' he ordered her proudly.

She did, and saw nothing other than bristling rugged fitness in all of those under Major Yaotl.

''We leave at sunup!''

Pilar slept well, but she was shocked awake in the early morning light by Atanarjuat's voice calling her name. ''Sleepyhead...!'' she teased Pilar on seeing her. ''A well-run run you did dear Pilar, a mighty pace indeed.''

Pilar shook her head in disbelief as she stood.

''I have not slept since reporting to Lord Ayo, Pilar, is why I am here this morning. Do not doubt yourself, please...''

''I believe there will be a quick breakfast before we leave Atanarjuat, let's eat, you must.'' Pilar insisted.

There was no sign of fatigue in Atanarjuat as they sat and were handed a bowl of thick rich stew only a man would make. It had to be pulled off the spoon with the teeth, but is was so good! ' _Something to cling to the ribs_ ' it was promoted as.

''Call me Atana from now on Pilar if you would. My dearest Quan christened our love with that name. It is all I want to be known as by my closest and dearest of friends now.''

''Atana it will be.'' promised Pilar. She then asked of Quan.

''He is still a boy really, Pil. We had to rest a while anyway before we parted and that is when it happened. Now so much closer together, he thought he could take liberties by pressing me hard to reveal who you were. I could tell he was still lusting after you. I told him I had promised never to tell him, and he got more the eager to know. I pretended to be relenting to his pressures for a while. So...'' she was lost a while in her giggles, '...in the end...'' off she went again ''...I told him, that out on a long reach patrol, it was his mother.''

Bowl of stew in one hand and the spoon in the other, with their bobbing heads on their chests, both girls were in hysterics of silent giggling.

''The look of absolute horror on his face Pil, I will never forget!'' proclaimed Atana.

''Did he... did he say anything.'' giggled out Pilar.

Atana giggled back ''First he buried his head in his arms; he then bent double and turned away. He was gagging hard as if to bring up something nasty he had eaten. Later he made me promise, on forfeit of our love, that I must never say anything about this to anybody else.''

''It will haunt him for the rest of his life Atana. Best not let it fester too long in his mind.'' laughed out Pilar.

''It takes a shock or two to spark off a maturity in a boy. He was all right when we parted, he saw the funny side of it, and his laughter is contagious, something new I learnt about him, and I like him the more.''

Major Yaotl came over and told them ''Five minutes Pilar, and for you Atanarjuat I am leaving a dozen rearguard with you while you sleep.''

''Dear Major Yaotl, there is no need, I promise you.'' She stood up smiling at him.

''So like your mum Haunani, you are Atanarjuat. If you are not running, you are just waiting to run.''

''I will rest tonight, with us all. I know it will be a short hour, but it will be enough.''

''So be it then, Atanarjuat.''

Pilar and Atana looked around. There was not one grim face there. The fluidity of the preparations performed by the well-disciplined warriors and soldiers, made them both feel proud and honoured to be amongst them. There were nods and quiet humour being passed around between them.

Seconds later, almost as one, they all stood tall, and then Major Yaotl nodded at Pilar.

Pilar and Atana both smiled at each other as they took their first strides.

There was very little sound behind them. Swords, parry shields and Patu's had been bound tight to the wearer's body, as was the garb that all wore, because the little food all carried, to be eaten when ordered to, in the pockets of the jackets, would by their very mass, hinder the smooth pace if it was loose and free to be thrown around by movement.

There were so many of them, it was inevitable they would lose a few. Reports came forward of a few twisted ankles, and one broken, on the margins between the barren boulder country and the bogs. A runner was sent back to them with directions to Maan's Gully and other depots within a few days of there.

In the bog, Pilar paused her lead for a few minutes, to show how to get at the water beneath their feet. She, and all, lifted handfuls and drank greedily, not minding one little bit the taste of the slightly bitter and acrid smoky flavoured water in their mouths. Pilar felt good, supple, tingling with energy, the last time she was here she remembered her long slim legs trembled with fatigue, and her whole body felt nearly wasted. This time it was only an urgency in her mind, the last time, panic, fear, and dread in her heart. She smiled at Atana as she ran her sleeve across her lips to dry them, and Atana smiled back at her saying ''One day when this world is free and at peace, dear Pilar, just you and I will go on a month's long marathon run together heading where whim and fancy might take us. It is just a dream hope...'' she told her kindly.

''It is now my dream hope too dear Atana.'' she replied as kindly. ''Come, let us make wind through our hair!'' she invited excitedly and sprinted away.

There were no flaggers by the time they reached Maan's Gully. Runners were sent back to encourage the hindmost to power forward and outpace those in front within the last few miles.

Major Yaotl ordered rest so there was time for all to slake thirsts and rehydrate themselves somewhat.

Pilar was approached by Major Yaotl for an update on their route. Major Yaotl considered Pilar's advice, then called his captains to him. Shortly after, volunteers, a third of the men, sprinted away towards the scree slopes.

It became clear why, when Pilar crested the last rise in the folding land and gave her a full view of the scree slopes. Shoulder to shoulder in a double line, those men had dug their feet into the scree all the way up to the top. Major Yaotl gave out his orders that were passed back.

''Ha! I know this will try me!'' laughed out Atana to Pilar, as side by side they struggled with the uphill climb. With three paces forward and two back, Pilar agreed most strongly.

Pilar looked over to the double line of men, not sure to envy or not the long sword champions that were being passed on up the slope by the tops of their shoulders. They were big men to begin with, but with years of hard training these muscle-bound soldiers must have weighed a proverbial ton by now. If they had tried to negotiate the scree slope on their own, it would have been three paces up for them, and four back!

This was the only 'hold up', the only 'bottleneck' of their journey. Knowing this, did not stop the feelings of frustration in those first up that waited under the cliff. Soon chilled from the coldness of the breeze coming off the ice cap, many pressed on under the cliff to where it petered out into the high grasslands. It was as cold there, but they were out of the downdraft from the ice, so by taking away the wind-chill factor it became more bearable.

It seemed to take forever, for everybody!

Pilar advised all, who staggered to the top, to immediately check their fighting slippers. Many were in shreds, as hers were that first time she was up here. Through what was being passed around, or by their own intuition, many hasty repairs were made as Pilar had done.

It was too long before the assembly was complete. Many were stiff with the cold, their limbs less supple, and their minds dulled.

Pilar set off over the icecap. It must have known the disposition on all those that had the audacity to set foot on it, for an ice fog came up of minute ice crystals that felt like fire at first on the face and hands. They found their way through every access in the garb to the bare skin of the wearer, where it melted, absorbing any surplus warmth that had not already been doused by the frigid air.

In the dense cold air hugging the ground, through refraction, very little sound was dissipated or absorbed out. It was like, for all, being inside of a bubble with everybody else there right beside him or her.

By the time Pilar reached that yard across exposed black rock, that little island, in the cold whiteness, garb was becoming stiff as it froze, and some had a line of ice forming where the hair on top of their heads and foreheads met. They were in the heart of that malevolent icecap now, and it knew it! Like a dense blanket, the cold intensified, and so did the ice smoke.

''Brace up, Pil!'' encouraged Atana by her side.

As those, way, way behind entered that bitter cold barrier, gasps were heard as if those people were but a step away behind them. The sound of fabric as it moved, and the patter of feet on the ice sounded like a continuous rustle of leaves to Pilar and Atana's ears.

''I am sorry I chose this route, Atana.'' Pilar apologised regretfully.

As her voice travelled backwards, retorts to her comment came forward from the men and women behind her. ''Hey? It's all right?!'', ''Quite enjoying it really!'' ''Might need a nice warm cuddle tonight, though!'' was begged by one girl. ''You got it!'' was laughed back by one eager soldier. ''Can we do a round trip so we can do it all over again please?'', was asked. ''Course we can!'' came with bravado from Major Yaotl. Asked beseechingly, was ''I am at the back of you all, wait for me before you turn around!'' So, the games started, playing with this sound carrying phenomenon that the cold dense air they were in afforded. Jokes were told, and the laughter rippled out, rippled forward, or rippled backwards as the words reached the ears of the listener. ''Is everybody happy...?!!!'' Yaotl hollered out. ''Of course, we are, Major Yaotl ...!!!'' was the roaring reply in a worn-out tone, as if suggesting he had rallied his people this way many times before while they were suffering in great hardship.

In a short spell of quiet was asked most seriously ''Will you be my woman, Aife?''

''Is that you, Aethelbeorn? Where are you?''

''Near the front.''

''Well I am at the rear, so fall back and ask me to my face?!''

There were unusual long pauses in between the exchanges, for the sound of their voices to travel the distance between them.

''Oh...!'' Aethelbeorn moaned. ''Can't you come up here?''

''Fool of a man, you do not have to run any farther, do you? Any extra effort you think you have to put in to do something, you shy away from! Your mum told me you were a lazy little toerag, Aethelbeorn!'' she complained back.

''You spoke to my mum about me?!'' he asked horrified.

''...course I did! And yer dad! I have romantic dreams too, you git! But that was a long time ago. I had given up waiting for you to ask me, you know?! And when you did, you were not on your knees; we were three quarters of a mile apart on this bloody, sodding icecap! A nice warm loving memory that will be, won't it? What is wrong with you?''

What was wrong with him was he was just too scared out of his skull to ask Aife to her face before. And he still was!

The pause went on and on, with everybody holding their breath, until was barked out by an infuriated Major Yaotl ''For goodness sake Aethelbeorn, drop your pace immediately, damn it!!!''

''Yes sir, yes Major Yaotl, yes sir'' was spluttered out, followed by the roaring laughter from everybody else.

That little prod forward that he needed had been given, and he started to fall back. Aife was waiting for him, knowing full well he would need plenty of those 'prods forward' when they were finally united, after being fully briefed by his parents! And she was primed and ready for it!

Preoccupied, as all were, on the repartee between Aethelbeorn and Aife, Pilar's eyes refocused ahead once again. She was startled to see the end of the icecap in the far distance.

Then the dense cold air they were in, started to move with them! ''Were in trouble Atana!'' Pilar told her ominously. ''This air we are in, the icecap will dump as fast as it can! Soon, we will not be able to stay on our feet and we will be frozen to death up here.''

Easily overhearing Pilar, Major Yaotl bellowed out ''Run..!!! Run...!!!''

The relaxed lope that had gotten them that far was replaced by a sprint. As bodies warmed, the fearful cold gnawing at their bones was driven out somewhat and the pace picked up quickly.

Pilar was aware she was running into the air to begin with, then it seemed as if she was in still air, then she felt the breeze on her back! Paradoxically, this helped all along. As the wind on their backs grew stronger there was less effort needed to run. With no wind resistance at all, indeed quite the opposite, Pilar felt she was flying, her feet pedalled the ice gaining a sprint speed that she had never experience before, and it was all so effortless!

''Sorry Pilar!'' came out in wonderment from Atana as she powered away from her.

It was a surreal sight for Pilar, watching Atana's body as it raced away from her, with her long flowing hair flying out 'forward' of her head.

A mile ahead Pilar saw Atana jump over the rim of the icecap. She followed her. Dropping out of the katabatic wind proper, there was a startling shock of turbulence into an area where it curled back on itself. Through that, it continued to hug close to the ground again, washing Pilar downwards in its fearful flow.

As Pilar lifted each foot, she was blown forward. The pressure on her back was constant, there were no unpredictable eddies, gusts, or currents to tend with, so she quickly learnt how to work with the wind. Arching her back a little, she confidently made footfall after each long stride. On the runout into the forest was the only place she nearly landed on her face. Her speed was so great she could not get her knees to bend upwards fast enough to bring her hips forward, so her trunk was ahead of her waist. She flew into Atana's arms, who pirouetted around so Pilar's feet were off the ground on the horizontal the other side of her. Nearly completing the circle, they both landed in a laughing bundle.

Seconds later, as they stood, the foremost runners came into the trees whooping and hollering in excitement. The few that stopped and turned wish that they had not, as the main body of the runners started powering in.

Atana caught hold of Pilar's hand and ran with her deeper into the forest. Others wisely followed. As they went deeper in, the cold breeze on their back lessoned until it stopped. As if in a counterattack, warm air started in the opposite direction. ''They have been fighting this war against each other since time immemorial...'' mused Pilar ''...and neither one is in danger of the other.''

''They abhor each other though, Pil, with a vengeance, as night and day might do. Each wants all the room for themselves and will not tolerate any of the others encroachments. I think what we have witnessed here is just an exchange of impotent warnings. Neither can harm the other, but it is their abhorrence for each other that makes them want to try, just like stupid little kids shouting threats at each other?''

''A stupid little kid...?!'' giggled out Pilar as her eyes lifted to look in the direction of the icecap.

Atana giggled back ''Yes, I feel you should have a little more patience with it, Pil. It doesn't mean half of what it is saying, I am sure it doesn't, honestly!'' she told her humorously.

After their very narrow escape from a very real danger, such lightheaded humour was awash within the ranks.

Pilar asked where Major Yaotl was.

She was told in a humorous whisper ''He is in the forest walking off his black mood.'' was warned, then explained ''He was the last one to come off the icecap, but not before he was seen leaning into the wind, with his legs spread trying to piss on the icecap as his gesture of spitefulness in return. As his piss was streaming out on the horizontal behind him, his feet were blown away, and he came over the top with his dick still in his hands... He is not very happy at all!''

Atana and Pilar went into the forest too, walking off their uncontrollable giggling fits that came about them when they each visualised Major Yaotl in mid-air.

''Campfires!!'' ordered Major Yaotl. 'Chilled to the bone' describes a feeling of a deep penetrating coldness in the body that lingers on even after it warms up again. Their surroundings were warm, but their 'minds' did not feel this.

The surreal feeling of enchantment soothed the tired bodies and minds created by the hundreds of small campfires that flickered throughout that part of the forest. Major Yaotl did the rounds looking for any that had been injured. Most could look after themselves in the first instance, having been trained up to do so. Bruising was the most common ailment, some had tripped over on the downward run, most rolling to their feet again, but some had tumbled before being able to do so. He found none was incapacitated, and all were able to fight.

Pilar led Atana to her sad-happy upturned root bole, it was well within the campfire's periphery, and outside that, lookouts had been stationed. After scrounging some burning brands from nearby campfires, Pilar used these to lay a blaze of her own in the entrance of her tree root grotto. Cuddled up together in the deep leaf litter at the back of their grotto, they quietly talked until sleep overpowered them both.

In the morning, Major Yaotl joined Pilar and Atana out front. The running was easy and pleasant on the feet as they ran along the deep compressed leaf litter that capped the creature trails that they were following.

Pilar asked Major Yaotl what had happened to produce such rugged looking fighters, females as well, under his command.

''In all extreme weathers we roved, not once setting up camp, until we got control over our enemy. They broke up very quickly after the initial chase, and we disbanded to encourage them on. The trouble was the different mindsets of their captains. Some decided to make their way back when they saw so little evidence of us, simply because we were occupying others to keep them where we wanted them. Reports started to come in and the tally was, nearly two thirds of those that had chased us were all heading back south again from over twenty start points in the north. A hundred or so of us seen as bait were not enough to make these captains change their minds. A few thousand plus was needed come the end. So, since this started, we have been running from one group of Amber's to the other, engaging them, then fleeing north again so they would chase. It was when individual Amber's started to abandon their posts, I decided the time was near when it was all going to break down for them. A few small bands of them had come across old outposts left by the first invasion army. Jealously guarded, as food and provisions were at hand, they began fighting other desperate bands to keep it all for themselves. The camp that HaffHaff led you to was our first and last up here. By the way, where is HaffHaff, Pilar?''

''She slipped from my side a while back, about twenty miles from Maan's Stand Rise, Major Yaotl. I saw her heading for the mountains on errands of her own. My guess is she left my side because she felt I was safe now, and I have interpreted that into meaning, that there were no more of our enemies onwards from there and into the purlieu of this forest.''

He turned on her crossly exclaiming ''I would like to believe that, Captain Pilar! But because I would, unfortunately, I must be more the wary now. A sense of safety in anybody with us is always the first sign of impending dangers!''

''I hear you, Major Yaotl!'' shamefully apologised Pilar as he ran back behind them. Her passion and beliefs concerning the oolves, had inadvertently put a blanket over the flow of common sense in Major Yaotl, that would dictate the success or failure of such a venture they were on. She had no right to preach her gospel to him, as it would undermine his ability to perceive, understand, and judge things correctly. He was 'on edge' now, and that too would degrade his common sense. Very remorsefully, she hung her head.

''Oh Pilar...!'' breathed out Atana quietly in her disappointment for her.

''I am so sorry Atana; I have no excuse. I realise now how far I let my heart judge this relationship with the oolves, and not my reasoning.''

Atana relented a little saying ''I too fell into the same trap as Major Yaotl.'' She then confessed worryingly ''I am scared see, Pilar, and my mind grabbed at your words of hope as his did. I am sure when you spoke them, it was what you 'believed', but that was based on your guesswork and your own interpretations. It was an innocent report, but never, ever, offer such sage again.''

''I hear you too, Atana.'' Pilar promised.

It was on the banks of the river flowing south, before Major Yaotl joined them again. His mood was one of still being disappointed in Pilar.

Pilar explained to him what was next. He let Pilar lead on until the waterfall. There, she explained to him ''...we must ford. On the other side, I do not know the running ground; all I know of, is of the drifting south on the river to Amina's Island.''

It was another 'hold up', but not so severe. Besides the occasional drenching of cold rain in the north, it was the first 'wash' for all who Major Yaotl led. There was time, for those that wished to bathe; many were drawn to the base of the waterfall to be tumbled around where the fall plunged beneath the surface waters.

Assembled again, they headed southwards along the west bank.

Now their path was obvious, and could not be missed, Major Yaotl sent forward some point runners from their sprinters in their ranks, and Atana went with them.

A few hours passed before one of Major Yaotl's men returned. Gathering his captains around him, he listened to his report.

''We are in a trap Major. There is a large wooden settlement of Amber's just west of an island in the river...''

''I forgot them...!'' came from Pilar in awe of her own stupidity. Major Yaotl frowned deeply at her.

Frowning deeply at Pilar too, the man finished ''...that we do not have a chance to get by them without being seen.''

Time was pressing hard on Major Yaotl now; all he could do was follow his own 'snap decisions'. ''Battle ready all up, my captains, we go straight in.'' he ordered. Turning back to the man ''How wide a battlefront can we lay down?''

''As we issue forth there is enough distance that we can fan out major. But, the river one side will hamper that, as that is our path, and those the other side of the fan will be spaced out by a long way if our attack is head on.''

''Our slowest runners to emerge first then, to make ground, while the rest of us run through them, it is important none at the front waits too long for support. We will lose a great chunk of our element of surprise this way I know, but it is more important that not too many of ours are overpowered and cut down in the first instance, to give our enemy impetus, when we do clash.'' Major Yaotl hung his shaking head, not liking one little bit his strategies. His hooded eyes then turned to Pilar; he threw at her in another disappointed tone ''Damn it Pil?!'' that she had totally forgotten about this Amber encampment. ''My Captains, we set off within the hour, get our fighters ready.''

There was no sign of reproach for Pilar in the eyes of those that ran past her, just determination. This acceptance, that she had just made a terrible mistake, amplified the dreadful shame she was feeling for herself right then.

The Amber's had become lethargic, slovenly, and as lazy as they could possibly get, doing as little as they could to stay alive. Their ragged front line crumbled quickly; it was just too many leaving it to too few of them to stand forth. They were slow to realise the danger they were in. From their standpoint, too few fighters were seen to support the front line, it was when the spreading fan of their enemies started to fill, did they realise there was many more of them than they had anticipated.

They had made a town for themselves there. The nucleus was this end, with shanty shacks built after, encroaching along the riverbank to the south.

Issuing out of every dwelling came the main Amber force. But it was Major Yaotl's fighters that had the advantage of impetus. There was time now, precious time, for him to be able to orchestrate his captains where to lead their fighters in.

It was equal; the Amber's were weakened through a sparse diet and their inactivity, where Major Yaotl's were on the verge of being spent due to their forced march to get where they were.

Both sides were desperate, one for their very own lives, the other, that too, but also the pressing urgency to get on their way to Wymond's Ridge.

It then all boiled down to stamina. Being recently well enough fed, and ruggedly fit, Major Yaotl's fighters were just about able to maintain their impetus, and fractures in the enemy's battlefront began to grow. He was quick to take advantage of this, by driving wedges into those cracks. Ground was quickly made, looking essentially like a jagged breakthrough. The Amber's started to become hesitant in supporting their frontline, and as the kill rate of Amber's went up Major Yaotl's fighters pressed forward.

To seed a rout, all it would take was just one of them to turn his back and run. Major Yaotl saw one do just that, and he ordered a mass charge.

Fear is infectious, and it quickly became epidemic throughout the Amber's ranks. Those coming turned and ran, those standing mostly came together for safety.

Easily flanked now, these 'stands' were quickly pushed back, or overpowered and annihilated.

A thousand or so Ambers' managed to stay out of range of their pursuing enemy, many fording the river, or making it into the forest, some managing to outpace their pursuers in their panic southwards along the river bank.

Major Yaotl disengaged his fighters, allowing those that had escaped the fight, to flee unhindered. He took a tally of his own. For his twenty-seven dead, he ordered a pyre to be built. The sixty with life threatening injuries were left under the care of twenty of the less able three hundred walking wounded.

Amina's Island was once again used as a refuge. Food and provisions were donated by those carrying on, and not one of those people had not emptied their pockets. The shanties were robbed for their wood for fire and shelter, to support those that were to stay, which was piled high on the banks of the Island, and it would be weeks before any excursion was needed to gather more.

With plenty of Amber carrion on hand there would be no need for the night creatures of Homeworld to attack those living on the Island. With every shanty proper aflame, Major Yaotl led his fighters away.

The run was easy. All were heartened that a possible rear attack was no longer a threat. Running true north now, with the south side of Wymond's Ridge on the horizon, Major Yaotl's party returned the cheering and waving to those on top of the ridge that were welcoming them.

''We reckon you have about eighteen hours to recuperate, Major Yaotl.'' He was informed by Commander Dena as he crested the ridge. ''Lord Ayo is back, and our lookouts report that Lebbaeus, and his, are but an hour out.''

''Good news indeed!'' proclaimed Major Yaotl in relief.

''The only bad news is, a new daystar has appeared!''

''Pep..?! Pep..?! Which one..?! What Pep are you?!'' demanded Jason.

Pep giggled back ''That sounded like the most daftest question anybody could be asked! I am not the walking Pep..., hang on, I will be over there in a jiffy to explain.''

''Hey?'' demanded Jason.

''Whoa! That felt a bit weird! Right, let's look at you three.'' Pep sounded 'closer'.

''Are you here?'' asked Jason in wonderment.

''Yep! I am just transmitted code at the moment, within the chips that control this thing. Later, when I have prepared it, there will be a square inch of bulkhead over there that I want cut out, and then I want you to bond it to the bulkhead on yours. Then, I will migrate and I will have a physical presence on yours too, and we can touch. There is a surveillance camera just above the engineers control panel, I am there now, as close to you three as I can get at the moment.''

It was just below head height; Pep began to weep in happiness while looking into the astounded faces of the three that stood before her. ''Dear Saraswati, do not be so shy, it is the same me that you knew when you were a little girl. I have been so scared for you sweetheart, your fate has haunted my thoughts all these years, I fear even now you are but a visage in a sleeping dream hope.''

''Dear Pep, I have missed you so much, too! All these years, I have carried a sick feeling inside me that you were totally destroyed. My nightmares when I was younger were filled with the sounds of tearing metal as they tore you apart.''

''Those sounds have haunted my nightmares too, Sari. And dear Sar, your face carries your awful wearisome journey to here, I am so sorry you had to struggle so hard.''

''But I am here, dearest Pep, as you are. We all trod a hard path; we all knew we would.'' More brightly she encouraged ''Come on, make us something nice to eat Pep, I am starving hungry for an Ayo sized breakfast!''

''Cor, yeah! You are in for the treat of treats, Sari!'' Jason exclaimed.

It all got the better of them then, with their heads together; Jason, Sara, and Saraswati came forward and touched the surveillance camera with their foreheads. All four sobbed their hearts out.

It took a short time before they got themselves together again, leaving them feeling oddly relaxed and at ease.

''Your breakfasts are ready.'' proclaimed Pep.

With full tummies, they sat around the bridge slurping Pep's magnificent coffee. ''Do you know what, Pep, this is even better than my longings all these years remembers?'' confessed Jason.

''They have been very busy Jase. A new industrial revolution sparked off on Earth1, catalysed by them getting their hands on Haïzum, eventually creating a new power source opportunity. The food replicators were caught up in it all too, and they are much more sophisticated now, well, for the rich influential's anyway. I used the Elites one to make breakfast, the others for the crew and the Amber's have been modified by deliberately limiting their functions, so they are little better than the 'fit-for-purpose' models from before. It is all food chemicals now; no real food is being produced. The food chemical manufacturing process had to be overhauled too, refining them for one example, new grinding methods to make the powder even finer too, so they could be used in the new food processors. Together they were developed to extraordinary levels, including the software and programs. But...'' she boasted ''...they got nowhere near as good as me though!''

''You obviously got Haïzum over there, as part of the engine array, Pep. What sort of state is he in?'' asked Jason.

''He is right pissed off, Jase!'' laughed out Pep. ''They stole from him, you see? First his personal antimatter and dark matter was filched, and then he had the indignity of being reversed engineered and then rebuilt, which he did not like one little bit!''

''How on Earth did you end up on the same ship, Pep?!'' asked Sara in wonder.

''Well, they planned to use him too! Akshai and I escaped by 'spacing in' from being 'spaced out' all through the ship, before The Pepromene was dismantled and destroyed seeking all her hidden secrets, and then we bonded what we were with Haïzum.'' A little whimsically she said ''We are three in one, now.'' then carried on ''Haïzum pretended to be just a simple component to stay hidden. From hiding, he sabotaged the results from the interrogator programs they ran through him, I helped him there. None of the early prototypes worked because of the corrupt readings they were using. Haïzum allowed them to find him when they were doing an exchange-component fault-finding check, and for them to establish that he was the key to unlocking their conundrums. They still did not know what they had, when they perfectly replicated his AI housing that brought their prototype engines to life. But it worked, they did not know how or why, but it worked. Their own software and programming are stored and run from there, as random-access memory, so Haïzum left a link for himself that he could latch onto in a sector for read-only memory. It was ten times encrypted so it could not possibly be analysed. Earth1 engineers replicated that to, not understanding at all as to what it did.''

''So that was Haïzum making that link when the energy cocoons touched?'' asked Jason.

''Yes, it was. He cannot be transmitted as code, as I was, to get over here. He needs to create the link by touch, to get to his 'familiar' embedded into the ROM. From there he can access and influence the RAM. He is in the process of duplicating himself on this ship now.''

''You mean to say there could be a possibility of a thousand Haïzum's if given the chance?!'' Jason wanted to know.

''Yes, there could be Jase. Each one though would develop their own personalities. Haïzum's persona will travel, but one might be a little fierier over another, having a passionate and quick-tempered nature, others more subtle, it is even possible one might even develop a sense of humour.''

''Hey...!!'' laughed out Jason. Sara giggled too.

''It will not be an irresponsible humour, Jase, fear not.''

''I hope not!'' he laughed out. ''Look at us here, all back together again!'' he said in a contemplative manner.

''It is been awfully frightening...'' sobbed out Saraswati. ''...I was so scared all the time I would never see anybody again.''

Her mum and dad went to her, and the three sobbed together.

'' _They will be emotionally fragile for some time to come._ '' Thought Pep as she looked sadly at them. She then withdrew herself from their presence for a while. It was when she heard happy laughter from them that she returned. It was part of the rollercoaster ride they were all on, she knew. ''Right, now your back I want you all to bore me to tears with all your stories before you finish them, please.''

Pep listened to their accounts, and was appalled by how much each one of them had suffered. Often, she joined in with them on that emotional rollercoaster ride they were on.

They had told somebody else! Jason, Sara, and Saraswati felt the lifting of their moods, as relief for doing so eased their tensions.

''Ah...Akshai, has finished!'' came excitedly from Pep. ''He has been busy expanding himself, and me too. There was so little a trace of him that it has taken an age for him to construct a blank area that he can replicate. Now he has that, like a 'swap file', he can elbow his way on it, a byte at a time for explanation sake, and write himself back on the source point from his destination point. It has taken much longer than Akshai anticipated, the big problem being he had to do the development process by himself. So, when he is finished, he will set to again. One, two, four, eight, sixteen and so on, until he can detach.''

''How many times?'' asked Jason.

''Doubling up thirty times at least before he is big enough to cover that square inch of me that I want over here.''

''Gracious, there must have been so little of him it would have been impossible to find where he is!'' reckoned back Jason.

''Its atoms Jase, think it like that. I wish Jock were here to tell you the truth. He had a way of homing in on any problem, perhaps when he did not even understand the problem in the first place, or what the problem was, or even what the problem was in. Even so, chewing over Akshai's processes with him, I am sure he would have come up with something to make it all work that much more efficiently.

''Talking of Jock and Petra3, Pep, what is your best guess as to what is happening there?'' asked Sara.

''Well, King James was prepared, but not immediately ready for an invasion, was he, so your guess is as good as mine? If our enemy behaved as they do, then I would say that there was a good enough chance that nothing less than a stalemate has been reached in the defence of Petra3. I would say more than likely that it will be the Amber's that are on the defensive now. Lord Ayo was still mobile, at most a week away bringing in reinforcements. With a bit of luck, King James might have taken back the town by now.''

''What is on our tail, Pep?'' asked Jason.

''I am not sure. When Akshai and I came out of hiding, we had to be extremely careful as we did not know what was going on. It was a complete surprise to us where we were. It was Haïzum being roused, well, not Haïzum proper, just the engine that he is, that instigated our 'spacing out' again. It took some time, not relatively speaking, but days in truth before we could look around. It seemed to us we were on a shakedown cruise, speeds, manoeuvrability, approach, and landings, and the like. We got rid of those on board as soon as we could, our trail hidden by the route we were taking; it was just a random heading, going nowhere. Our last known position pointed to the infinity of space. So, our guess is when the schedule for that ship broke down, they either immediately put a 'lost in space' notice on it, or went out to see where it was, and then slapped one on by not finding it. All the other engines were newly built, Haïzum is very old and has been dismantled and reassembled several times, so we guessed he was being tried out for reliability.''

''It makes sense.'' confirmed Jason.

Pep carried on ''So, nothing is behind Akshai and I. Now, from what you have told me about your narrow escape from Earth1, what do you think the chances are that Iago will send a chaser ship after you?''

Sara and Jason shrugged and said together ''A very good chance, Pep.''

''If they did, they are not going to waste the trip, are they? What about them sending one full of Amber's after you? The real captain of this ship told you Jase, that no ships were going anywhere until this ship returned, so none were loaded or possibly ready. That means if one left, it might be up to a day before they reach here; say, two days after your 72% burn.''

''Originally, how much time did you reckon to abscond with this ship Pep?'' asked Jason.

''We were not going to take it with us, just send it off on a ten-year round trip into nowhere, just to get it out of the way. But now, give it a day, and you will have your own ship back Jase. There will be two of us then, two probes to see what is going on.''

''It will be a risky twenty-four hours Pep!'' considered Jason.

''I think we can rest easy Jase, to tell you the truth. By the way, where was this one heading?''

''Don't know, and I don't know how to find out either.'' he confessed.

''I will check...'' in the same breath, Pep told them ''...Petra2 Jase. An annihilation force.''

Sara confessed ''I have a spy there; Ouida is her name. Perhaps we can head there as was programmed in this ship. If she has done her thing, they should be expecting friendlies.''

''What... from the orbits down?'' asked Jason.

''Perhaps not, Jase, sorry.''

Pep suggested ''I will head for Homeworld; perhaps I can pick up some of Queen Jane's warriors there to take to Petra3, and if there is still trouble there, they can go into the fight, if not I can get them back quickly enough not to be missed.''

It was Saraswati that brought them abruptly back to the reality of things ''We have been away for such a very long time. I do not think we should pursue any 'off the cuff' plans, as we are liable to be as right as we are wrong, or as effective or as ineffective, depending on luck. We must spy out Petra3 and Homeworld first. Whatever is found there, you Pep, and dad, must take the initiative to either bring help to the other, or wait for the other to come to you with help.''

''Of course, Sari, we were running ahead of ourselves, aren't we? What do you suggest, sweetheart?'' asked Pep.

''We go to Petra3, and you go to Homeworld, Pep. At least Lord Ayo will be around on his ship, whereas there will be nobody around Petra3's orbit should it have fallen. Between me and mum, one of us might get the chance to get to the surface, before dad must escape, if that is the case.''

''I'm all right with that.'' said Jason, impressed with his daughters reasoning.

''Me too!'' came from Sara and Pep.

''Right you three, get some sleep. In six hours, you can all have another Ayo size breakfast each. There is a bit of work to do, on three decks, eleven Ambers' dozed off still buckled up. But nothing too grisly, you three just tour the decks, unbuckle them, and I will do the rest.''

''Blast me if I haven't forgotten the Major of police!'' Jason condemned himself.

''Where is he?'' asked Pep.

''The Elites quarters.''

''Oh yeah, I see him! I will go and have a little chat with him.''

A couple of minutes later she informed them ''I have handsomely rewarded him for all his help, over and beyond what he demanded.''

''Oh?'' Jason chuckled out.

Nonchalantly Pep explained ''Yeah, I said he could be the master of all that he could survey, and he was so thrilled!! So, he is outside of the ship now on a round trip through space having a bit of a look around for what he fancies!''

''Pep...!!!'' splurted out Jason. The four of them then went into a giggling fit.

A shocked ''Aunty Pep...?!'' came from Sari between her giggles.

''Will you be all right on your own?'' asked Sara, as they stopped the elevator on the deck where Saraswati was to unbuckle her Amber's.

''Yes, it is all right, mum, it is only two. I know it will be shocking for me, but I must cut my teeth on such sights sometime, mustn't I?''

''Yes, my darling daughter you do. But do not get mesmerised by what you see, and do not look into their eyes, because that will make it all too real for you, too soon''

It was not as bad as Saraswati had braced herself for, the bodies she unbuckled were contorted through the stretching, and ballooning effects caused by the catastrophic decompression. One of them had his tongue sticking out an unnaturally long way; it had a blue tinge, as did his skin. She felt more sorrow for them than anything else, on how terrifying it must have been for them!

She was welcomed back on the bridge, and smiled to say that she was all right.

Jason chose the cumbersome maintenance suit that was equipped with tooling and hydraulic arms for his trip across to Pep's ship. It was the only one that he recognised, as the other spacesuits had been upgraded too during the recent industrial revolution, and he did not have a clue on how to work them!

He got a bit of teasing about this from Pep on the way over. ''We don't have the time, do we! It will take me ages to figure out how even to climb into one of those new ones, but this one is about the same, that is why...!!'' he reiterated.

''Suits you!'' giggled out Pep cutting him off.

In his infuriation, Jason waved about his hydraulic arms at her.

''Oh, you got that one to do 'something' at least, Jase, well done!''

Pep giggled again listening to Jason's 'under his breath' expletives. ''Is that steam coming out from the top Jase?''

Jason grumbled and growled.

On the bridge, Saraswati and Sara were in hysterics listening in. ''Have they always been like that mum?''

''Yes sweetheart, since they first met all those years ago. All Pep is doing is pulling your dad out of that dark pit of worries he is drowning in...'' with that they heard Jason quietly tittering, then in a giggly voice he demanded ''Now you open that airlock you sixty-fourth of a square inch of bulkhead you, and let's get it done!''

''Jase...!'' was laughed back in a hurt tone.

Out of his suit, he had to make his way down, forward and port. Second back was the engine Haïzum. With a small tipped handheld router, from his maintenance spacesuit, Jason was directed to where Pep was.

Pep warned ''That small isolated bulkhead there is bonded to the plus+ side of the emergency power supply, careful you do not short it out through metal to metal contact with the rest of the ship.''

It was awkward for Jason to get at it, and it had to be awkward too, to safeguard against accidental short-circuits.

''A fraction to your right Jase, then straight down an inch and a half, across the same, the same up, and back to where you started.'' Pep told him.

Soon done Jason made his way back to his suit. Just before he climbed into it, a feeling of tears was in Pep's 'alter self' eyes as she caught him put his lips lightly to that inch and a half piece of metal that was her.

''Where to Pep?''

''Any overhead switch panel will do Jase, near an earth point, as long as there is a flow of electrons nearby, I can start to 'space out'.''

''How long will it take?''

''Minutes really. I am positively charged where the ship superstructure is negatively charged. I will be held electrostatically in the electric field, so when I let go, I should discharge into oblivion, but the difference is I can choose where I want to go.''

''What is going to stop you instantly shorting out when I fix you to where you want to be?''

''Thanks to Akshai, he seeded the surface of that plate you have in your hand with a couple of atoms thick dielectric that I can burrow through. That is why I need that electron flow nearby for an energy source. After that, I can cadge all that I need anywhere on this ship that has an electrical circuit fed from a busbar.''

''Will you be fully functional?''

''Yeah, I suppose so! That is after I find my way around, mind you.''

Jason dropped a few overhead panels and left them hanging on their hinges. He got a bridge torch and described to Pep what she could not see for herself.

''I reckon here Pep?''

''Just make sure the area is clean of paint, then press me hard as you can onto its surface with your thumb.''

Satisfying Pep's demands, he ended up stood on his toes, with his arm stretched high above his head, putting as much pressure as he could muster on the plate.

''What 'ya doing dad?!'' asked Sari lightly.

He vehemently spat back at her ''Putting Pep in her place, that's what I'm doing!''

''Dad...?'' she giggled back.

''Now don't make me laugh.'' he pleaded out in a chuckle.

''Nearly there Jase.'' Pep told him. Jason managed a few more extra pounds per square inch of pressure on his thumb. ''Oh, hello, there you are!'' Pep greeted herself with. ''Done Jase, I will take over from me in about five minutes time.''

''Are you here now Aunty Pep?'' Sari asked.

''Just about sweetheart.''

''That will make three of you now, won't it, Aunty Pep?''

''So, it will! It is a crying shame there will be only one of your dad to tease though! But wherever he goes, there will always be a me there in all probability.''

''Aunty Pep...!'' sniggered out Sari.

''Huh!'' came unhappily from Jase.

Three hours before the deadline Pep had put down, they all got together on the bridge for a final meet.

''How did you detect this ship in hyper-hyperspace, Pep?'' Jason asked.

''Well, the amount of raw energy that drives these ships, some is bound to spill somewhere. With approximately equal numbers of positively charged ions and negatively charged electrons, being the fourth state of matter, a trail is put down, and if you know the fingerprint of that trail, you can find it. First by homing in on its expansion wave and its outward direction and speed, you can then calculate where it once was, its origins. There, in its centre, will be nothing but background solar radiation. Turn the ship around and you have the heading. Say you were an arcsecond off course, you would eventually enter that spill zone again, and knowing where you are you can trim out that deviation.''

''Can I do that?''

''Course you can, Jase.'' As an afterthought Pep suggested ''As long as, that is, you let Sara or me do the maths for you.''

''Huh!'' came unhappily from Jase again.

''Well that's about it.'' suggested Sara smiling.

''Right, I must get back...'' Pep told them, then said ''...figuratively speaking of course, as I am just being transmitted across now so Akshai can eavesdrop.''

''Which one are you now?'' asked Sari.

''Me, and me in waiting, and when I leave, it will be only me left, Sari.''

In the round of chuckling Pep was heard to say ''Fare you well now, Pep, and all lucks go with you.''

Jason's eyes peered around the bridge. Pep smiled and told him ''Yes, my boy, it is all yours! Well my captain, I am ready, and so are your twelve Haïzum's. Your orders please sir?''

With a big happy boyish grin on his face Jason commanded ''Petra3, in all haste!''

''Underway my captain.'' Pep told him.

In a very enthusiastic excited voice Jason asked in his boyish state ''Please will you tell me what you are doing Pep! And... and how this thing works!''

A little later Sara asked ''Where is Sari, Jase?''

''In the observation dome, let's go up and join her.''

''It is bluer now isn't it dad?'' Sari asked staring mesmerised into the cocoon of raw energy.

''Yes, it is?!'' puzzled Jason.

Pep told them ''That's Haïzum tuning himself up. Very soon think of that engine array as one huge engine.''

''Incredible! How long out now Pep?''

''Twenty minutes or so. But it is hard for me to be precise, as I cannot keep up with the math anymore. Nor can the instrumentation, as the electron flow that feeds them is too slow!''

''Time for a cuppa?!''

''In the captain's lounge in five. I have made some biscuits too!'' Pep promised.

Sitting around Pep suddenly exclaimed ''Something is terribly wrong Jase, quick, the three of you, get back to the observation dome!'' While they were on their way Pep explained ''There is so much debris in orbit around Petra3, it extends right out to the outer orbits. Because the Petra3 signatures are all wrong, the auto approach kicked out, and we are parked forty thousand miles away!''

''Look at that!'' exclaimed Sara. It looked like Petra3 had formed her own rings. ''What has happened?''

''There have been multiple collisions going on for a long time now, and they are still happening. How close can you get us in Pep?'' Jason asked.

''I wouldn't like to get closer than ten thousand miles out, Jase.''

''All right, bring her in. There is one liberty boat cruiser on board, we will go the rest of the way in that.''

''Careful Jase...'' warned Pep ''...even a fleck of paint would put a dent in you.''

Underway Sara advised ''Head for the northern hemisphere Jase, just clip the atmosphere, and then turn and head towards the equator. We can come in under the space station then.''

''Good idea Sar! This thing we are in is a beaut, it handles magnificently! We should have no trouble negotiating our route.''

Just bouncing lightly in and out of the upper atmosphere Jason approached where the space station should have been. Saraswati was the first one to spot it in its new orbit, as the wreck it was, lazily tumbled over and over on its northeast vertical axis.

''Jock's dock is gone!'' observed Sara ominously.

They looked grimly at the frozen solid Amber clad bodies as they drifted by.

''Seems there is little up here that is intact enough that we can investigate, so let's get to the planet's surface and see what is going on down there?'' Was all Jason could think of.

With tight, sick with worry, stomachs Jason brought the cruiser down outside of the terminal. Everything looked abandoned a long time ago. Deserted of any living thing, the only movement was the nondescript litter blowing around. The piazza was strewn with skeletal remains to darken their hearts the more, as was the sight of the fire-damaged domes all around its boundary.

''Oh no...!'' breathed out Sara.

''A few might have escaped and survived out in the wilderness?'' suggested Jason sadly.

''Let's fly around out there and see dad?''

''No, we can't. If any are out there, they will hide from anything in the air, and if we land, they will make distance from us.'' He searched his troubled mind for a while, then said ''We will wait at the terminal until nightfall, and if we are not challenged, we will head back to Pep. There, we gear up and get together a travel pack each for a couple of weeks out in the wilderness. On the morrow, we walk into the wilderness for seven days, then turn around and walk seven days back out again. If we are not challenged along the way, we must leave and head for Homeworld I... I... I cannot think of anything more that we can do!''

''Well, there is no war going on, and no warriors or soldiers to gather, Jase. So that's the best plan for us at the moment.'' Sara encouraged.

They went into the terminal, it was damp, and chill, pools of water had accumulated in places due to the damage, or the lack of maintenance, in or on the domes high roof, and it stank in there. Their memories of the place did not seem to fit what they were seeing. ''There is no point looking around, this place has been ransacked many times.'' said Jason. Indeed, outside of every open door, was cast around the stuff, whoever had been in there, did not want.

It was very distressing for the three of them, and they were glad when the sun touched the horizon.

They used the same route back to Pep without incident. Pep's disappointed shock was as great as theirs was. ''Those remains you saw on the piazza; did they add up to a full-scale war going on there?''

''No, not really, Pep. What? A possible seventy-five thousand combatants battling it out? Those remains must equate to a couple of thousands I would say. I mean, if the victors took the trouble to dispose of the casualties, why would they ignore the ones we saw. Say, a twenty percent loss on both sides? There should be nearly quadruple at least the numbers of remains down there.''

''Well, obviously a fight went on. What if an invasion force landed, there was a token fight that they deemed to have won, and they departed?'' suggested Pep.

''I would say a garrison would be left for sure. If it wasn't, for some unfathomable reason, then our people would certainly return from the wilderness to secure a foothold in the town again.''

''Oh dear, what is going on?!'' Pep was frustrated.

''Can you do a long reach scan, Pep?'' Sara asked.

''Not yet as I could, Sar, but good enough for this. I did not say anything, but my probes had sent back nothing of any consequence. I did detect some electrical noise, emanating from the garbage in orbit around Petra3. From what you have told me, I think it comes from auto systems that have managed to hang on and tick over after the cataclysmic event. Other than that, and from the surface, there has been nothing.''

It was a restless sleep for the three. Pep wished them luck when they set off. Jason landed near the mine to be close to the boundary wall; the mine workings were the only thing they had seen that looked the same as they remembered.

A day out, sat around a feeble brush wood campfire, Jason seriously considered going back and heading for Homeworld. ''Twenty-five miles we made today and we have seen absolutely nothing!''

''Daddy, we are depressed, and our thoughts are darkened because of this. Please let's do the seven days? At least we gave it our best shot. If we turn back now, I will always feel we missed something. Out there, somewhere, lost and alone, there might be someone we can help?''

''But Petra3 feels so abandoned, derelict, everything dead or dying...''

''That is exactly what our peoples would want our enemies to feel and believe about Petra3, dad?''

Jason looked up, startled.

''Don't you see dad? Maybe what we have seen is exactly what was meant to be seen.''

''Is see that now Sari.'' Jason relented quietly. ''If we came across anything in that town that indicated a hope in our people, it would have given away that there were still some of us alive defying them.''

''Yes daddy, that's right.''

''Then, no matter how hard I beg you to turn back, make sure we do the seven days Sari?''

''All right daddy.''

Every day they put in a few extra miles, and by day six, they had walked, they estimated, approximately three hundred and fifty miles out into the wilderness.

''We do one extra-long day tomorrow Sari darling, and then we must turn back.'' Sara reminded her.

Jason stood on a high rise near sunset scanning the horizon to the south. He shouted back down to Sara and Sari, ''There are patches of woodlands in the far distance, we will walk a few hours passed them, turn, and then camp there on our first night back.'' Terribly disappointed as were the girls, he let out a despondent sigh.

They did do their few hours more, and more. Very tired and upset on their backtrack, they made the wooded area between two rocky tors late in the evening of their seventh day. The sun had gone by four hours as Sara got a good campfire going. There was plenty of dry wood to do this; Sara kept throwing it on, in a subconscious effort to make a blaze big enough to drive away her despondencies.

Jason went up behind her, and put his arms around her to stop her. Her arms went limp as she turned around.

Sari had tears in her eyes for them as she prepared supper for them all.

It was that extra-long day's efforts that helped them to get off to sleep.

Jason woke with the blinding flash of white light that exploded in his brain, and immediately blacked out again.

He groaned as consciousness returned to him. ''One awakes!'' was reported in a loud whisper.

''Guard them well!'' was ordered, it was a young boys voice.

Jason felt a sword tip under his chin pressing hard into his throat. He tried to speak, but was immediately warned ''Shut up, or your next word will be your last one!!''

Jason tried to focus, but there was so little light he thought at first his eyes were lightly covered. '' _We are in a cave._ '' he thought. Each side of him were Sara and Sari, gagged, and bound tight with rope as he was.

''Our near reach runner approaches sir.'' was reported.

As Sara and Saraswati were coming to, Jason heard what was said ''Just their tracks were visible sir, there has been no attempt to hide them. They were heading straight towards us so they knew where we were, before turning back this way. Enemy spies they are for true then.'' was advised.

''Send sprinters to the camp, and tell them all to run, carrying nothing more than survival packs.'' was ordered.

''The other two now awaken sir.'' was reported.

There was a stomp of feet, and then the three prisoners were angrily hauled up and propped back sitting up. ''Damn you...!'' was spat out at them

At that second, a distant call sounded ''Where is Royal Guardsman Vyomesh?!''

''Here, Field Marshal Gichen, with the captives!''

With blazing eyes for the prisoners, he walked up saying ''Vyomesh, they are to be killed. No daystar sparkles, so they must have landed north of the town again...'' his voice trailed off as he saw his prisoners staring wide-eyed at Vyomesh, soft muffled weeping accompanied the tears flooding out of their eyes wetting their gags.

Frowning deeply, he whispered ''Something is terribly wrong here...!'' He whipped out his dagger and cut their gags away revealing their faces. He stood bolt upright letting out a loud gasp.

With Gichen stunned into silence, Vyomesh asked him ''Sir, what is it? Who are they?''

Incredulously, he stated ''They are Lord Jason, Lady Sara, and their daughter Saraswati, Vyomesh... your mother, your father, and your sister?!''

Vyomesh's shocked face turned to them ''What...?''

Gichen was quick to cut their bonds away, Sara was quick too as she sprang to her feet wrapping her arms around her son. It was a second or two before Vyomesh was able to relax from the shocked marble hard statue that he was. ''Mum...?''

''Yes, my darling Vye...!'' Sara cried out as his dad and sister put their arms around him too.

''Stand down all!'' breathed out Gichen in relief. ''...and for goodness sake, somebody catch up those sprinters and turn them before they make the royal camp, or the lot of us will be on latrine duties for the rest of our lives!'' That certainly got the few volunteers to peddle their feet the faster! ''Vyomesh, we will return, and we will see you when we do.'' he ordered.

Buried in the hug Vyomesh thanked him.

It took a while before they were staring into one another's eyes at arm's length. ''I do not believe this..?! Everyone assumed that the three of you had perished..?!''

''You are Royal Guardsman to King James, Vye?'' asked Jason.

''Alas, no, father! I am Royal Guardsman to Crown Princess Xandra. King James is dead.''

''Queen Reffeel?!'' asked Sara in shock. Vye, shook his head sadly.

''Then... Queen Heidi?''

''We don't know mum! She left for Homeworld, as did all of our fighters. We... are but a thousand still on this planet, just Crown Princess Xandra's entourage.''

Jason knew deep down before he quietly asked, ''Jock...?''

''He was with his wife Elie, and his King and Queen, who were amongst many friends when they all perished together. I am so, very, very sorry dad!'' Vyomesh's heart broke when he saw the distress on their faces ''Lord Óengus, his son, we know is on Homeworld with Queen Heidi, dad.''

''And Bryce?''

''A Lord now too, father, with Lady Zhen by his side. We believe Queen Heidi left them behind when she went, for the sake of her daughter Xandra. They bide now at the royal camp, both are well, and hearty I assure you, even bearing well, the great sadness for the loss of their children.''

''Their children?'' asked Sara sorrowfully.

''Only what I have been told mother, twin boys coming up to six I understand, both lost. They searched for them alone together for a few years, but not one trace of them was found and no reports came forth from the many nomadic tribes that roamed all over Petra3 back then. However, they have come to terms with their disappearance and have moved on.''

''I doubt that very much, Vye!'' Sara mused sadly.

''Field Marshal Gichen is also the Lord Protector Gichen of the planet Petra3, so you should know. We must go, but before I lead you back, protocols must be honoured.'' He knelt on one knee and bowed his head, and Saraswati, guessing his intent, joined him, then they both intoned ''My Lord Jason. My Lady Sara!''

Sara sobbed out ''My dear son and my darling daughter, I am so very proud of you both!''

It was a five-mile zigzag walk back, giving time for Vyomesh to answer many of their questions. There, they were directed immediately to Princess Xandra's tent.

With Gichen stood next to the seated Princess Xandra, who looked very young and shy to them as they approached, Jason, Sara and Saraswati knelt before her and intoned ''Your Majesty, Crown Princess Xandra.''

Xandra looked up into Gichen's eyes, and he nodded and smiled at her. ''Rise my Lord Jason, rise my Lady Sara, rise Saraswati.'' she recited at them. She then told them in a confidential whisper ''We are to have supper early, and you can sit with me. My Lord Protector advised it is better to chat over something nice to eat and drink. He said it would save me from the embarrassments I feel, that I am prone too at the moment, I hope you do not mind?''

''Not at all Your Majesty...'' Sara answered for them all.

''Come back in an hour then, will you, while we get things ready?! My Lord Bryce and my Lady Zhen are outside ready to entertain you.'' She looked up into Gichen's eyes again to see if she had gotten it right. He nodded and smiled at her again.

Bryce and Jason's hug were so fiercely strong that the two men's bodies hardly moved as they sobbed together.

The four spent the rest of the hour as close together as they possibly could, while Saraswati toured the camp.

As she passed them by, she was welcomed to sit by the campfires, or welcomed into tents. She smiled at the faces smiling at her, saying kindly ''Thank you.'' to all who spoke to her.

Saraswati felt the stresses in the camp people, akin she knew, to what she had felt in forced hiding.

A call was sounded, as she made her way to Xandra's tent.

It was a round table, and Xandra sat with her Lords, Lady's, and Saraswati.

''Please my Lord Protector Gichen, you can go for your supper now. I will call you later for the war summit, I promise.'' asked Xandra.

He knew he was being dismissed, furthermore she had that stubborn look on her face again, so he screwed his eyes up at her to say that he was suspicious!

Xandra kept a half smile on her face for him, waiting. She knew what he wanted, some sort of explanation, but this time he was not going to get one!

He cocked a distrustful eyebrow at her, and then turned and left.

Xandra's head followed him around until his back disappeared out of the tent. She turned back saying ''He grumbles a lot when I get it wrong. And I know, what I am going to do next, I will get a cussing from him.'' She then looked around at her guards ''Royal Guardsman Vyomesh, I order you to have supper with your mum and dad, come, sit next to me, please.''

''Your Majesty!'' he confirmed. As he walked over Xandra pleaded with the captain of the guard, and the three other Royal Guardsmen, ''Please do not tell Gichen about this, I do not want to get Vye in any trouble or anything?!''

''If that is your majesties command, Princess Xandra, nothing will be 'voluntarily' said.''

There was a 'get out' clause in there somewhere, she knew, but she could not work it out!

Sara's heart warmed after Vye sat, when Xandra shuffled herself across on her chair a little, to be close to him, and on feeling her, Vye inched away from her touch.

''I have been given permission that I can have some wine too, for the toast, but with a little water in. You can have some too Vye?''

''I must humbly decline Your Majesty. I am still duty guard, and I will not be at my best in the protection of you.'' Vye knew his captain was scrutinising him, but that wasn't it, he meant every word he had just spoken.

With the mug of wine ready, Xandra stood. ''I raise my mug to the return of Lord Jason and Lady Sara, and their daughter Saraswati.'' she declared.

They were rising from their seats anyway, trying to catch Xandra up, and were compelled to drink from their mugs with her before they could stand fully to attention.

''I order you to take a little tiny sip from my mug, Vye.'' she told him.

Sara hid her giggle as Vye's embarrassed face burned a bright scarlet red as he sipped from her mug.

As they ate, Xandra bubbled with questions for them, that Sara, Jason, and Saraswati answered in turn.

After supper, Xandra became very eager for Jason, Sara, and Saraswati. ''We must go outside now...'' she informed them ''...but you first!''

They met hearty cheering and rapturous applause, laughter of relief, and tears of happiness for their safe return. Xandra became lost in it herself, in the excitement, and joined in with her people in welcoming them back.

The oblong meeting table was in its own tent, with Princess Xandra sat at its head with the ever-present Gichen stood by her side. Her Lords and Lady's sat both sides, together with Xandra's soldier and warrior captains.

Xandra recited ''I call upon My lord Jason...'' she then stopped and frowned. ''I know, let us use our first names only, as we are all friends here after all?'' She then confessed ''I get all tensed up sometimes with all the etiquettes and the protocols and the rules I must abide by, and I am sure you all do too. My Lord Protector Gichen told me this is a very important meet, so it is best for everybody to be at their ease to be able to talk freely.'' she then looked up to Gichen and ordered him ''I want you on my war summit meet as my Field Marshal, Gichen, please sit.''

Xandra, that very second, for the very first time, had at last picked up the reins for her Queendom. They were in inexperienced hands he knew, but they were held with apparent confidence. His work for Queen Heidi was all but done.

''Thank you Xandra.'' he said kindly as he sat.

''Now, Jason and Sara, we have little to no idea of what is going on out there, so would you advise us all on what needs to be done, please?''

''Thank you Xandra...'' Jason opened with ''...there are a few paths that we might follow. In space, on the ship I brought with me, there is next to no danger. Your evacuation from Petra3 will ensure your survival...''

Interrupting him, she told him adamantly ''I will not abandon my home world Jason!''

''Then, Sara and I should stay at your disposal, Xandra? If our enemy lands again in any great numbers, we can get you into orbit for safety. We can then hold station until Lord Ayo of Homeworld, or Pep shows up with help. We are a far too small a fighting force here to make much difference anywhere anyway. I sage, sit tight and wait.''

''That is all for my benefit, isn't it Jase....? But what for our peoples?''

''Then... Sara and I will go and try to support the war. But that will leave you, Xandra, at their mercy should they come back.''

''The only way then, is to stop them coming here in the first place, isn't it? The war that is going on is not here now is it, it is elsewhere, so to stop them we must go where it is?''

''Then... Sara and I should leave?''

''Most in my camp, all they do is exchange patrols and guard duties amongst them, in the protection of me. If our enemy do come back, they are not going to be of any use, are they? All they will be able to do is support me as we run away and hide deeper into the wilderness. Well, I can do that on my own, can't I?''

''Sorry, what are you saying Xandra?''

''You and Sara should go to help, taking all the volunteers that want to go with you from this camp.'' Xandra looked into their questioning eyes. ''See, it will not make any difference will it, if it is just me and the olden peoples and the children, will it?''

Nobody liked this proposal at all, and they stared mute at her.

A little alarmed Gichen saw that stubborn look suddenly appear on her face again. ''Princess Xandra, no, it is out of the question!!'' he snapped out. Truly alarmed now, the look on her face indicated that she was going to get her own way this time! ''I forbid it!''

''My Lord Protector, listen! If I break camp with those that are left behind, and keep heading south, every mile we travel I will be safer. To keep it in reach, our runners can make the town in a couple of days, but I plan to be months away for them, come the end. Our enemy are not going to long reach out anywhere near as far as that, are they?''

''There is food down south of here, it is true...'' he mused. He looked into her eyes; they were beseeching him to agree. He gave her a little nod.

''Good.'' she breathed out. ''You are to take charge of my fighters Gichen, as my Field Marshal, you are to go too.''

He had not expected this!

''I command you to!'' she told him straight. ''I will be all right, I promise you.''

''By your leave then, I will get our peoples ready and prepared, Your Majesty.''

''Thank you...''

Gichen left, and after five minutes of explanation, a mighty roar of approval was heard.

He came back in and explained ''The olden peoples, some olden warriors and soldiers who have Sawney, and all the other children under their wings, are aside for you my majesty. All the six hundred able bodied fighters volunteered without hesitation. When do we depart?''

''Now, or as soon as all are ready, as it will take days for Jason to ferry everybody to his ship and Pep. And we will leave as soon as we are ready too. Go everybody, the only one that is to stay is Royal Guardsman Vyomesh to be my personal guard.''

When they all left the tent, they had not made many steps when they heard Xandra argue fiercely ''No, I forbid it, I forbid you to go!''...''I don't care what I said, you are not to volunteer!''...''I order you to stay, I command you...!'' There was a long pause before she pleaded ''Don't you love me?!'' After what was said back, another plea ''Well don't go then, stay with me pleeeeese!''

It went deathly quiet for a few minutes, until Xandra and Vyomesh were seen in the tent doorway kissing in a loving embrace. He then broke away from her and walked with determination towards the assembling fighters. Nods at him came from many, respecting him for his sacrifice.

''I am not going mum.'' Saraswati informed her. ''There are children here, and Prince Sawney, and they need a school. The olden peoples will need help along the way too, and when we find our final refuge, they will have little left to get things organised.''

''You are a good girl Sari. Your schools must also teach combat, you have enough old veteran fighters with you to do that. And learn yourself too Sari!''

Sari looked at her brother in the ranks as he stripped off his Royal Guardsmen uniform, and climbed into his traditional dark green fighting garb that was fetched for him. ''I am so proud of Vyomesh ...''

''We all are, Sari.'' Sara told her. ''He is with many of his own age group, all far too young to go to war really. And I am sure, when we get to where we will end up, there will be many, many more. Fighters so young are never sent in on the front line, they might support the flanks in an absolute emergency though, but their primary roles are on patrols and as lookouts. Equating all that out, he will have the same chances as I or his dad will have.''

Saraswati turned her sad eyes to the alone and forlorn Princess Xandra as she stood in the tent doorway weeping sorrowfully. ''I will go to her mum, for she too is too young for what is ahead of her.''

When Field Marshal Gichen showed up again, he was in his fighting garb he had packed away a long time ago. His sword and dagger were around his waist, and his parry shield was slung on his shoulder. He did look the part though, with his deep wise eyes in a rugged nearly worn out face! ''We are ready to leave Your Majesty.''

''Come back all of you...!'' she cried out in hope.

''Crown Princess Xandra, we salute you!!!'' was roared out. Swords were drawn, their hilts went to chins, and then there was a long resonating call as they were thrust high in the air.

Gichen bowed to her for them all, turned, and ran north.

Xandra cuddled into Saraswati, a good forehead shorter than she. ''I cannot lose him Sari; your brother is so dear to me!''

Sari eased Xandra's head into her neck, to hide her eyes from the overwhelming sadness of the fighters, as they peeled off, four at a time, behind the long line of runners heading north.

Xandra's longing got too much, and she looked out at them, just as Vye's unsmiling face turned her way. For ten strides, he ran like that, eyes locked onto Xandra's, and then his head turned back northwards again.

Jason, Sara, Bryce, and Zhen, upped their pace to catch up Gichen. ''We need to discuss where we should head first Field Marshal?'' Jason informed him.

''My Lord Jason, you decide, and I, and all, will follow you.''

''Lady Sara has suggested Petra2, Field Marshal, in the hope of instigating a fight back there. It might be a suicide mission though, I must warn you now, if they are not ready for this!''

''Sounds good to me, My Lord, Petra2 it will be then!''

Chapter 15

''Thaddaeus... Thaddaeus... urgent news to tell you!'' Luisa, his lover called to him from an observation balcony in the great hall.

He sheathed his sword that he had been demonstrating his techniques with to the young warriors. He jogged over to an alcove where the stair was that Luisa was to descend from.

As she ran down, she breathlessly explained ''A gigantic ship is in orbit Thaddaeus, but it remains benign! We sent a taxi over, and from its bridge window somebody waved at her.''

''What...?! Waved at her?!''

''Is this... is this then the coming of Ouida's prophecy, Thad?''

He sniffed a few times in his indecision, ''Well, let's take this to King Catmail, he is the thinker in our family now mum has retired from things.''

They jogged to the newly excavated and adorned Kings chamber, and Thaddaeus demanded on the run to the great-door guards ''Get out of my bloody way, I want to see my brother!''

Swords were drawn and fearlessly pointed at him to bar his way. Luisa ran up scolding him ''It is not done that way Thad!'' She turned to the guard and asked respectfully ''Will you inform King Catmail, that we are here to see him on urgent business, please?''

One guard disappeared inside, and within seconds was demanded happily ''Come on in bruv! And you too Luisa!''

As the guards snapped back to attention with deadpan faces, Thaddaeus stepped through glowering at them.

He looked across to his brother sat at his big desk that was piled high with scrolls and parchments. Next to his elbow, on a plate, were the remains of his early and hastily eaten breakfast. Thaddaeus winced saying ''Are you all right doing all that... that paperwork, Cat?!''

''Yeah, it is all right, it is very interesting really, Thad.''

''Sorry bruv that I left you in it!''

''Well, one of us had to be King, Thad. Takeshi is just a younger you, and when you flatly refused, he was crossed off the list too by the Elders. It is all right Thad; it is not too bad!'' he assured his oldest brother.

''Those bloody guards out there Cat, how do you handle it, being surrounded all day long by them.''

''Look, take up the title of Duke, Thad, then you would not have to ask permissions to come in here then, would you?''

''I can't be fussed with all that Cat, I am a...''

''... _warmonger, born and bred; it is all I am, a pugnacious hawk, a blazer of death and destruction!!_ '' Luisa disdainfully finished off for him

''Yeah! Yeah! All of them!'' he replied quite impressed. ''Wait a minute, I said that didn't I?!'' he laughed out.

''Thaddaeus, you infuriating man you!!'' Luisa condemned him. ''You do not do justice to yourself, and you do not do justice to your peoples that love and respect you. Now listen to Cat, will you?''

''Thad, there are other ranks, each one lower down the line, each one demanding a lesser responsibility.''

''What are they...?!''

''If you do not want to take up the Duke title then choose one of these, a Marquess, Earl, Viscount or a Baron.''

Moodily, he deliberately homed in on the lesser and last ''What's this 'Baron' thing all about then?''

''Well, you will be known as Baron Von Thaddaeus. The Elders want to use the 'Von' bit, apparently it is a nobiliary element and indicates a noble father's lineage...same blood as dad's Thad, that is all it means.''

''Baron Von Thaddaeus!!!'' he boomed out with his arms spread, trying it on for size. His head flicked to Cat ''What about Luisa?''

''When you marry that poor girl Thaddaeus, you naughty man you, she will be Baroness Luisa.'' Virika told him pointedly as she walked out from the bedroom with sleepy eyes.

''Virika...!'' he hollered out happily as he skipped over to her. Lifting her up under her arms, he placed her belly against his ear asking ''How is my little prince nephew coming on in there, then?''

''Put me down Thad!'' she demanded. ''Never you mind about that! Now you make an honest woman of Luisa as she has waited for you long enough as it is.''

''Come here then 'Baroness Luisa', you can make all the arrangements on the condition we get both these things out of the way at the same time.''

''Who says I want you anymore?!!!''

The absolute petrified look on his face melted her heart. She walked smiling in forgiveness into his arms. Forgiveness for him because the old traditions were being torn up and rewritten to incorporate the townsfolk, and the pommel ring exchange ceremony was the first casualty, as many men from Uptown were marrying women from the mine.

The truth will never be known, that Thaddaeus had deliberately stepped down and away, to allow his brother Catmail and his wife Captainess Virika free path to be the King and Queen of their world. There would never ever be such an opportunity again, to bring instant unification and unity to two separate peoples, he knew.

''Thad, what did you want to see me about?'' asked Cat.

Thaddaeus and Luisa looked horrified into each other's eyes. Luisa immediately reported all she knew.

''Waved at her...?!'' Cat exclaimed in wonderment. ''Well, they ain't are enemies then, are they?'' Suddenly he remembered something! Cat quickly picked up a parchment and scanned its contents. He then declared ''That's it, we need an 'Ambassador'! Who is best at diplomacy?''

''Captain Kerneels of the guard, Cat, he is.'' Virika suggested.

''Perfect!'' they all agreed in unison.

''Get him quick!'' Cat demanded.

It was Luisa that went and fetched him. Catmail waved away the homage Captain Kerneels was about to perform in front of him, telling him ''You are now promoted to my immediate staff and your title will be 'Ambassador Kerneels' from now on. There is a ship in orbit and I want you to find out what they want. If all goes well, we will be preparing the following for their welcome...'' and he then went on to describe his snap ideas, getting nods of approval from the others for confirmation, then runners were sent out to inform the peoples. Kerneels spent another hour in discussion on various scenarios and how they were to be handled, and what might be said. Then Catmail most strongly assured him ''If it does not go well, Kerneels, I will be leading in our fighters to rescue you, that I do promise you! Go now, and all lucks be with you!''

As Kerneels made his way, he saw the excited people assembling and lining the streets.

''Jase, another taxi is coming.'' Sara advised. ''There are two on board, they must be sending a representative or something.''

Jason scrutinised the man ''Bloody smart uniform he has on!'' he decided with a little envy. ''Who is going to meet him and bring him up?''

''Send a captain.'' was suggested.

A call went out, and Xandra's Royal Captain of her guards went down. He did not look the part now anymore, in his common-to-all fighting garb, but he still carried that air and dignity of rank.

Jason and Sara, Bryce and Zhen stood in a semi-circle awaiting him in the captain's luxurious quarters, with Field Marshal Gichen near the door to be behind the visitor when he arrived.

''I present you with Ambassador Kerneels of Petra2, on errands awarded to him by his King and Queen, being, King Catmail and Queen Virika of Petra2.'' he was introduced as.

''Indeed?'' whispered Jason as he looked him up and down. ''What a magnificent persona...!'' was his next whisper.

Ambassador Kerneels eyed the four. ''It is, Bryce, I know.'' he declared on seeing him. ''Then you sir, are Lord Jason, and by your side is Lady Sara. And you must be Zhen.'' He turned then ''And you must be Captain Gichen sir. How so dearly I have wanted to talk with you on front line battle strategies!'' Kerneels exclaimed with reverence in his voice.

Shocked out of their very skulls none could speak a word for a while. The first one to break the silence was Sara asking tentatively ''Of Ouida?''

''Such bravery in one so small, Lady Sara... Ouida won all our hearts and more. Years gone now, she escaped with her bonded husband on her way to Petra1. She left on the outbreak of war. We know no more of her fate.'' he apologised.

''Ouida instigated a war?!''

''No, we have always been at war, but Ouida was the catalyst that sent us forth into it.''

Jason stuck his hand out and it was readily grabbed at by Kerneels.

Real introductions were then made, and explanations went both ways. Ambassador Kerneels apologised profusely to Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen, and then to Field Marshal Gichen.

''A very dignified fellow.'' whispered Zhen to Sara. She then asked ''Have we an Ambassador Sar?''

''Yes, he is, and no we do not. But we had better find one.''

With that Zhen spoke up saying ''Lady Sara and I are going to fetch our Ambassador, so he can return with Ambassador Kerneels to introduce us to King Catmail.''

Jason and Bryce's confused eyes met, and then they both shrugged at each other.

In the lift to the fighter's deck Sara asked hurriedly ''Who have you got in mind, Zhen?!''

''Your son, Sar! Think, he is erudite; there will be no shyness in him when he meets their king after being in the Royal Guard. We cannot use his captain now, can we?''

Sara was pleased to see her son in combat training, but he was not so pleased though when Sara and Zhen bullied him off into the showers.

Zhen did a tour inspecting the fighters, selecting the newest and best-kept fighting garb and parry shield that she could find. Dropping Vye's sword off to a few, she ordered she wanted it back, glinting!

Spruced up to the nines, Vye stood there as Sara and Zhen circled him, brushing out a crease in his garb here, and an adjustment on how it hung there.

''Will you please tell me what this is all about...?!'' he demanded one more time.

Sara ran her hand through his shock of hair to tidy it up a bit, asking ''Well, what ya think then, Zhen?''

''Yep, he'll do.''

''Come on then my Ambassador Vyomesh, duty calls.'' demanded Sara of him.

''Hey?!!!''

Vyomesh had taken to the training to be a Royal Guardsmen, and when he snapped to attention in the captain's quarters, is showed. He was disciplined enough not to show any reaction at all to the surprise in the eyes of his Lords.

''Ambassador Kerneels, may I introduce Ambassador Vyomesh, to you?'' Sara introduced her son as.

In front of him, Kerneels snapped to attention too, his hand came out, which was taken, and then they both nodded in respect to each other.

''We will not detain you sir, please be advised that Ambassador Vyomesh has our utmost trust and confidence in the negotiations with your King Catmail and your Queen Virika.'' Jason intoned.

''Thank you, Lord Jason.'' He then did the rounds bobbing his head ''Lord Bryce... Lady Sara... Lady Zhen...Field Marshal Gichen.'' He then turned to Vye, offering ''Ambassador Vyomesh of Petra3, it will be my honour to escort you to Petra2. Would you follow me, please sir?''

Vyomesh snapped to attention saying ''Thank you for your gracious offer Ambassador Kerneels, please lead the way sir.''

As they marched out, Vye slung his 'not-very-happy' eyes at his dad. Jason was wondering how it was he that was getting the blame for his son's predicament, giving him a half smile and a nod back for encouragement.

In the taxi, the formality between the two slowly evaporated away as they exchange histories. Realising they were both inveigled into their roles as Ambassadors for their peoples, and that they had the same roots, being, both Royal Guardsmen, they became the best of friends by the time it took them to get to the space station.

Vyomesh blushed a little by the revered respect shown to him by all that he past. All warriors, young or old, faced his way, and bowed low to him. Many, he noticed, were not only of his age, but younger still, and this made him feel less self-conscious, warding off his growing feelings that he was way out of his depth to perform the duties that had been cast upon him.

As they left the terminal, Kerneels advised ''We are to walk the piazza Ambassador Vyomesh, a guard of honour is assembled for you to walk through, my peoples wish to welcome you so. There is the regal bus waiting, at your disposal, to take us to the mine, and my King and Queen, when you are ready, sir.''

''Are these times pressing, Kerneels?''

''No, they are not Vyomesh. I too carry my king and queen's utmost trust and confidence, albeit unsaid, but confidently assumed, and you carry the proxy utmost trust and confidence of your Crown Princess Xandra. So therefore, I deem, you can pass freely without let or hindrance. What did you have in mind?''

''I would like to walk the streets all the way, Kerneels, would be my wish, if you can grant it, that is?''

''I feel ashamed now that I did not expect any less from you, Vyomesh, my friend. I can grant you your wish, and gladly, with heartfelt thanks, for all of my people desire to see the herald in living flesh, the one that will pave the path for Ouida's prophesied allegiance between Petra3 and Petra2 to come true. Much excitement abounds, and the streets of our town is already lined with all, hoping to catch the merest of glimpses of you, the forerunner of this historic occasion.''

''Our motives are akin then Kerneels, my friend. I wish to savour and absorb all I can of this momentous event too. I feel overwhelmed already, and my head spins with excitement for this allegiance! We had no idea...!'' he confessed.

''This is but a babe of a society Vyomesh, nearing the time for its first step forward. Old values are being put aside as the new ones are being decided by our elders. This process is slow and considered; of course it is, it has to be, to give us all time to adjust! Much is still in a limbo state, so please forgive me if some things seem surreal to you.''

In an ironic tone Vye reminded him ''Like you, Kerneels, I too have no idea of what to expect, or to even say, or do. But all this, and you too Kerneels, until now, seems right enough to me.''

''Ha!'' he modestly dismissed the compliment. He then asked ''Do you feel the honour bestowed upon us, Vyomesh, as I do, to be selected for this duty?''

''It was a complete surprise to me, Kerneels, I can tell you that!''

''I too!'' Kerneels chuckled back.

As Vyomesh entered the smiling people lined streets, he acknowledged the cheers and waves each side of him with nods, and his own smiles. Ahead, along the barrier, he espied a troop of very young warriors, five to six years old he would guess. They snapped to attention as he was passing, drew their child's size swords, and then the hilts of their swords were brought smartly to their chins in salute to him.

Vyomesh stopped and went over to them, snapped to attention as they had done, drew his sword, and saluted them back. With a smooth well-practiced movement with his sword, it was back in its scabbard. He took a ceremonial step backwards, and then bowed to them, saying ''Thank you! I am so very honoured!'' to those children.

Thousands of people had witnessed this, and the cheering abruptly stopped, replaced by almost silent veneration.

Smiling broadly, he waved at the people after that.

King Catmail and Queen Virika eagerly awaited the runner carrying the news so far. It had been a little over two hours since it was reported to them that an Ambassador Vyomesh of Petra3 had made landfall. They were enthralled by the report of his mien and bearing, and of his walk through the streets. ''...he is very dignified your majesties, and humble, taking time to shake as many hands as he can.''

The cheers reignited in welcome by the time they reached Downtown.

Kerneels told him kindly ''Many knew Ouida, she won everybody's heart. I feel your name too, Vyomesh, will be read in our generations to come history books.''

Vyomesh turned and hugged Kerneels saying ''Thank you for this my friend, a true welcome, begets true friendships.''

In the mines, on the outside of the museum, was a glass case. In it on display were a badly notched sword, a damaged serrated dagger, and an almost wrecked parry shield. It was the latter that grabbed Vye's attention. Being so like his own, he looked questionably at Kerneels.

He hung his head in shame saying ''What you see there is our disgraceful welcome to Ouida, Vyomesh. They are hers and held in trust, until she returns. A true unwelcome should beget true hatred in return, but this great-heart voiced her forgiveness to us even before she was forced to prove who she really was to us. Looking back on it now only drives our shame for what happened to her, and what we did to her, deeper inside us.''

''How could any of your people have known, Kerneels?! We are swift with the sword too, as you, we have to be!'' His eyes glistened as he confessed ''I was but a blink of the eye away from swording my own mother, my own father, and my own sister, Kerneels! Remorse and shame have driven my sleeping dreams ever since then. If Ouida had lost, and I had succeeded, then that would have made what you feel, and I suffer now, justified. But we did not! My nightmares are slowly receding, and so must your guilt's for what had happened. Ouida has seeded the way for all of us to forget that we were different peoples to begin with, and later to realise that we never were.''

Kerneels was compelled to shake Vyomesh's hand again. ''Come, Ambassador Vyomesh, we near the Kings Chamber's.''

The great-doors were slung back, and its guards stood to attention as Vyomesh walked through unchallenged.

On a raised dais were two thrones. Holding each other's hands, there sat Catmail and Virika. As Vyomesh approached, a jolt of shock went through him on how so very young they both seemed. Who was obviously King Catmail was no older than he was?!

''Your majesties, may I introduce to you Ambassador Vyomesh, carrying the proxy utmost trust and confidence of his Crown Princess Xandra in waiting, to negotiate with you the confederacy of our two peoples.''

Distraught, Virika sprang from her thrown and stood before Vyomesh, asking him urgently ''Tell me of your King James, Ambassador Vyomesh?!''

''Your Majesty, I am grieved to inform you that he is now dead. Many years ago now, in my mind, it was that he perished. I did not really know him, or his beloved wife Queen Reffeel, as I was but a toddler under their care.''

''Your Crown Princess Xandra in waiting, then, must be Queen Heidi's daughter.'' she deduced. ''Of Queen Heidi, tell us of her Ambassador Vyomesh, please?''

''She... she left Petra3 and her Queendom for Homeworld, your majesty. To stand shoulder to shoulder with King Qasim of Homeworld, to stand defiantly, as was her way, on the front line, to repel the very first charge of our enemy. We have no more news other than that.''

Virika spun around to Catmail exclaiming ''All haste is needed Cat; we must gather arms!''

Catmail turned to his brother saying ''No time is to be lost Thad, arm up all...'' he paused and turned to Vyomesh and asked him ''How many...?''

''Twenty-five thousand the ship was built for, but packed to the gunwales, thirty thousand if you have them.''

''We have them, Ambassador Vyomesh?!'' he told him a little confused, as his numbers did not add up. ''Thad, we leave three weeks from today for Homeworld!''

Thaddaeus turned and without a word sprinted lightly from the Kings chamber. Vyomesh eyes followed him; he had never seen such a big man before!

''He is my eldest brother, Ambassador Vyomesh.'' Catmail told him affectionately. ''Our then leader and warlord that led us to victory against our hated enemies.'' He paused to find the courage for his next words. ''He... he was also Ouida's challenger, to prove herself that she was for true to him, and our peoples.''

''I... did not know her King Catmail.'' Vyomesh confessed. ''But my mother has told me a lot about her though, having a courage beyond compare. I am in awe of her now, that she would stand forth against your brother Thaddaeus.''

''Dear Vyomesh, are you Lord Jason's and Lady Sara's son?!'' asked Virika in shock.

''I am, Queen Virika. Newly reunited with them I am, and my sister Saraswati, not knowing them really, after all this time apart from each other that we have suffered.''

Catmail came forward saying ''Well welcome you were anyway Vyomesh, but triply so now.'' He then ordered him ''Go aloft, with my Ambassador Kerneels, and tell your Lords and their Lady's that there will be no barred doors, no locked gates, or blocked roads on Petra2 for them. All are to landfall, and all will to be treated as kith and kin by us.''

''Now that full trusts have been formed, I feel I must advise you now, your majesties, that we are but a few over six hundred fighters. All but my nearest kin are from Crown Princess Xandra's own entourage, her guard she sent from her side to fight in the wars, following the heels of our army previously sent to Homeworld....''

Outraged, Virika stormed out ''She will be not left on her own!!! Commander Luisa, assemble our 'cuspers' then equal them with the best soldier 'up and comers' of the townsfolk. This detachment will take provisions for one full year.'' Frightened, she turned a little pale in the face, telling Vyomesh ''Plead with your Lords and Lady's, Vyomesh, to allow me to send these guards to your Crown Princess Xandra in waiting. They are our twelve to fourteen-year olds, on the cusp of being fully honed. Too young, far too young to stand on the front lines, but perfect for close quarter protection, skirmishing, and rearguarding. They must leave on the morrow in all haste. If this round trip creates a delay in our departure for the war on Homeworld, then, so be it! A thousand I will send, gladly, for the protection of your Princess Xandra, Ambassador Vyomesh!''

''Thank you, thank you for this Queen Virika! Her plight has troubled us all, worry and anxiety for her has been eating all our hearts out.''

'' _Yours the more, Vyomesh?!_ '' she mused in her thoughts as she studied his eyes. ''Cat, time is more pressing now. We would welcome long lost friends at the door, would we not? So, let us go back with Ambassador Vyomesh and Ambassador Kerneels ourselves to greet them personally.''

Catmail and Virika were in wonderment and awe over Pep, as Ambassador Kerneels outlined the proposal to them.

There was a short break where they were taken for a tour, but Bryce hung back. A little later, as they assembled back on the bridge, Bryce advised Jason, ''Pep would like to say something over the trip to Petra3?''

''Go ahead Pep.''

''Allow me to take full command?!'' she pleaded.

Lord Bryce saged ''For the good of us all Jase, I think it would be wise.''

''All right, I agree. How long do you estimate for the round-trip Pep?''

''Haïzum is still tinkering with himself, but he is fully online. I think we can just about make it if you leave it all to me.''

''All right, Pep.'' Jason agreed casually. He then turned to King Catmail and Queen Virika saying ''I would like to award Pep with complete governorship over this task in taking your young fighters to Petra3, your majesties...?''

Pep told him ''Including the authority to give orders that are irrevocable, meaning, none can be changed, reversed, or recovered; I must have final say. And my demands must be met absolutely!''

He frowned a little in his confusion over the unprecedented ardency in her words, then stumbled out ''Why... why yes, yes of course Pep.'' he agreed.

''And you and Lady Sara, and Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen have promised to abide to King Catmail and Queen Virika's authorities and lead until you come again under the direction of your own monarchy...?''

''You know this already Pep!'' Jason reminded her even more confused.

''Very well then! And mind you well now, that you know this, as do all!'' stated Pep adamantly. She continued ''Your majesties, on the orders of my Lords and Lady's, I offer my services to you.''

''Yes, with said conditions intact, Pep.'' agreed Queen Virika.

''Likewise, Pep. It is we that are at your service now, for the time being.'' promised King Catmail

Pep explained ''Your young fighters will not be recognised or entertained by ours, without substantial proof. Lord Jason, Lady Sara, Lord Bryce, and Lady Zhen are to come with us to, to make those introductions, and to stay on Petra3.''

''That was not in our plan, Pep! You agreed and promised it was only going to be Jason, Sara, and Zhen!'' Bryce insisted in a disappointed voice.

Passionately, Pep told him ''Dearest Bryce, you are as worn out and as war weary as they are! Like them, you have been torn apart just too many times, besides the debilitating anxiety you suffer for your lost children on Petra3. Our enemy must have expended all their expeditionary Amber elite forces by now, so what will be sent, or what is there now, will be their cream of the crop, their champions, and their resilient best... their homeguard! To stand before them, when you are easily exhausted now in mind and body, you will be a liability to all those around you. Why fall needlessly, when our people on Petra3, and those from Petra2 that are going, will need mature leadership and guidance more than anything else. The dangers to you all there will be as real as those who will set forth for the wars on Homeworld. It is this generation that must carry on with the direct fight, not yours. You have done enough, dear Bryce, as Sara, Zhen and Jason have done enough to get us this far.'' She then pleaded to the king and queen ''I beg of you, with all that I have, to sanction this and put your seal of approval on it, please your majesties!''

''So, granted!'' stated Catmail without hesitation.

Queen Virika demanded of them ''Lord Bryce, Lady Sara, Lady Zhen, and you too Lord Jason, have promised to abide by King Catmail's and mine authorities and lead, until you once again come under the direction of your own monarchy. On meeting your princess, you shall explain to her, word for word, why you were sent back. Please acknowledge that you understand!''

Humbly, they silently nodded to her.

King Catmail then told them ''I am sending my mother Arisu with you, for she too is worn out and weary, after her long life's hard and arduous struggles. Although in voluntary restment, she will soon succumb to the desire to stand forth once again. Her role with you will be as our Ambassador without portfolio. I forbid the five of you to return here to Petra2 without holding in your hand written permissions that you can do so, penned by me, or Queen Virika. Do you understand?''

Heads hung low, the four nodded that they did.

''Your itinerary is this. You will landfall now and walk our streets, so my peoples can pay their homages to you. Then present yourselves at the high table for the banquet with us. After, you are to suffer in grace our sad farewells to you. You will then return here on the morn and make all haste to Petra3 with your charges. Lord Jason, Lady Sara, and Lady Zhen, you will take a full-shared command of my forces. Lord Bryce, I am sending with you one hundred of our finest infiltrators and spies, to do one last methodical and systematic search for your lost children. They are exceptional in finding trace and clue, their mindsets honed and primed to see the merest of hints above and beyond any skilled chasers. Their time is expended here, as our enemy they spent their lives amongst are no more.'' His pledge then was to offer ''If they cannot find any suggestion of your children on Petra3, then I can assure you that your worst fears will then be realised Lord Bryce, so you will know for sure... will you accept my offer Lord Bryce?'' Catmail asked him, knowing full well to resurrect hope in him when all hope was gone, might be cruelty in itself.

Bryce looked at his beloved Zhen; she sadly shook her head 'no', at him. ''I must try my darling.'' he whispered back at her.

''So be it then.'' declared Catmail. ''We will go to the surface now.''

Last ones to leave the bridge were Virika and Vyomesh. She looked up and said with compassion ''What of you Pep? You must be as worn out, and as war weary as your friends are?''

''I have the luxury of being able to hide it all, noble Queen Virika; indeed, erase such memories and exhaustion if I want.''

''Dear Pep...'' mused Virika as she reached up and tenderly touched the overhead panels. She felt Pep as tiny cerulean blue static discharges around her fingertips. She sighed warmly to Pep's touch.

''I can confirm dear Virika, that you carry a son and heir inside you. He is fine and growing well in there, healthy and hale.'' Pep told her kindly.

''Thank you, I will count the days until we can talk again dear Pep.'' she promised her, and left.

''What is it Vyomesh?'' asked Pep with concern on seeing what seemed to be a deep worry on his face.

''Catmail he... he... he seems to have a wisdom beyond his years to me! I mean he is the same age as me, damn it, and a king of his peoples already...?! I... I feel a strange growing dislike towards him... and... and... and...''

''Ah, it is just an adolescent jealousy you feel Vye; it is very common in your age group! In some ways, he will feel the same about you, for reasons you will never be able to fathom out though! Such things are generally lost in people as they grow older and find their feet, their role in life, and who they are. It lingers on in a few though, and resurrects itself at times, and you will wonder where the personality clashes that you will have to suffer have come from. They will be just as likely be instigated by you, as they are by the one you are at loggerheads with. Neither one of you will admit to this mind you, because petty jealousies are such that many will be in your subconscious.''

''Oh...!''

''So, you can be at your ease, Vye, King Catmail has been in training since his first inhalation for his life's role in his society. What you have witnessed was the culmination of all that solitary training and education he has suffered. He had no choices of paths that he could follow as you did young man. How he would have longed for just five minutes of your exciting wilderness training, or war games, or even sneaking off with some of his young school friends and thieving some wine and getting drunk for the very first time as you did.''

''You know about that, aunty Pep?!''

''And the girls, Vye...?!'' Pep guessed again. He went scarlet red in the face. In a low ominous voice, she intoned ''I am all seeing with eyes everywhere, so be warned!!!'' She then finished laughing out glibly ''So behave yourself until you are eighteen, all right?''

''D'oh! Stop is aunty!'' he demanded.

''How do you feel about King Catmail now Vye?''

''A little sorry for him to tell you the truth Pep.'' he confessed.

''If you feel again any adolescent jealousy's make sure their aimed at Queen Virika. I had a little surge of envy over her astuteness, I can tell you that, as you felt for King Catmail!''

''Really?!!''

''Yes, really! It is because I will never be as clever as her, no matter how hard I tried. I detected some of King Catmail's teaching in her, but the rest was all hers.''

''Oh!''

''So, you see young man, like smoke on the wind, let those types of thoughts just blow away.'' He still looked a little unhappy, so she tried ''Listen, far many more will feel that way about you, than you will feel about them.'' she told him as a little compliment and morale booster for him, to bolster up his flagging ego. It is always hard for young people of the same age group to meet somebody already 'there', on their 'proverbial feet' that you are struggling so hard to get to. She had a warm thought, that he was so like his dad in many ways, even being parted from his influence for all of his most important impressionable years.

Underway, Jason, Sara, Bryce, and Zhen were in the captain's lounge exploring their thoughts.

''We had to pass on the baton some time!'' decided Zhen moodily.

Sara moaned glumly ''I don't like to be seen as an 'olden' person now, though!''

''We are not my darling! Pep was right, weren't you...?'' Jason asked above his head.

''As always, Jase.'' she told him kindly.

''...we are where we should be, that is all. Think what a liability we would be, as Pep suggested, to the fighters around us. Many would die preoccupied by guarding us... or just Bryce alone representing us, if he had his own way that is!'' there was a little annoyance in his voice aimed at him.

''Do you know what, I feel this is right?'' Bryce said to them thoughtfully. ''We did not award us this grace, but it was awarded to us because it was seen and known that the tenuous threads holding each one of us together would snap apart all too easily now. It is not like Queen Heidi standing forth as she did, as was her way. We have already; all of us here have, far too many times. It is just we are being put in the place on the battlefield that our expertise will award the most benefit to the war, that is, keeping safe those we love so dearly, for what is wars about anyway but to just do that. We have not been ousted out of the war proper because of decrepitude, but it was the only place we could be sent where we could make a difference. Many going to war now, are of our age when we set forth, remember the excitement?! That excitement warded off the dread of what was to come, albeit, we did not know then. But it was exchangeable wasn't it? Each would bolster the other one up?! Think now we stand on the frontline, knowing this time! Our dark fear and dread for what we know now that will come are way, is exchangeable too. Despite ourselves, we would have been our enemy's allies.'' He shook his head pondering, then confessed ''Best I am out of the way of it, I feel, to give our fighters a better chance!''

Zhen got up and sat in his lap, cuddling him ''Thank you for that my darling Bryce...'' she sniffed out wet eyed ''...my guilt has been quenched, and my troubled thoughts are in order again.''

Sara went over to Jason's, and he too wrapped his arms around his beloved. ''Sar...?''

''I understand now.'' she confessed quietly.

Arisu came in unannounced, her cheeks still wet from the crying she had done. Red eyed she sobbed out ''My darling son was right, wasn't he, to send me away with you?''

Sara confessed kindly back ''We have only just this minute understood his motives clearly ourselves, dear Arisu, and that of Queen Virika's.''

Head hung in shame she nodded to agree. In a quiet sorrowful voice, she apologised ''I am so very sorry dear Pep that I got so angry with you for instigating my evacuation, and for all those other nasty names I called you, ...and ...and the other awful things I said to you.''

''Already forgotten, dear Arisu.'' Pep assured her.

''You can... you can erase such things from your memory, can't you?''

''Sorry... erase what, dear Arisu?!'' Pep asked back with a little confusion in her voice.

''It's all right Pep, just a little tangle up in the talk lines between us.'' Jason told her.

''Oh! All right.''

''Where are you Pep?'' Arisu asked staring blankly in front of her, feeling around in mid-air with her hands.

''Touch anywhere with your fingertips, Arisu.'' Pep advised.

As the tiny cerulean blue static discharges grew around her fingertips, Arisu sobbed out in wonderment ''I feel you! You are such a wonderfully deep person, Pep.''

''And I feel you too Arisu! From one such as you, your encomium is now locked safely away with all my other treasured possessions.

''Was mum all right?!'' asked Thad disbelievingly, when he had found out what his brother had just done.

Virika was in awe of him ''Gracious Thad, I thought Cat was the bravest person alive to stand against her, like he did!''

''I bet!!'' he chuckled ironically back. ''Glad you did to tell you the truth.'' he considered. ''Right bruv, wots next?''

''You getting married, that's 'wots' next, Thad!'' she demanded of him.

''Oh yeah! Wot... like now?''

''Yes, 'wot like now', Thad, you insufferable man you!''

''I thought because mum wasn't here...''

''There will never be a right time for you, will there?! Now you come on, let's get going to the new marriage temple, it is a long walk to the centre of town from here. Luisa has been very busy, running around organising all this for you! For you Thad, mind this well, not for herself.''

He licked his lips, then decided quietly ''I need a bath...''

''Yes, you do, but you are not going to have one! You are to go as you are, right now...!''

''My garb, it is so dirty...!''

''Thaddaeus, you big oaf of a man you, you do not deserve Luisa as your wife do you!!'' she spat back at him in her anger for his endless excuses to drag his heels.

His whole body sagged and his chin met his chest as he confessed solemnly. ''I know!''

''So that's it!'' Virika whispered understanding him now. She looked with pity at her future brother-in-law. ''Oh Thad! You poor man you! You have gotten yourself all tangled up inside haven't you?'' She went forward and reached up and pulled his sad eyed head to hers saying kindly ''If Luisa did not think you deserved her, then she would not have given all of herself to you, would she?''

It took a second or two for Thad to realise this ''No!'' he admitted quietly.

''You silly wonderful man you.'' Virika mused. She then called out ''Guards, take this man away and scrub him clean, I want to see his skin glowing pink, it should be under all that dirt so you know where to look for it. Get him dressed in his best garb, and report back to me with him in thirty minutes.''

''Your Majesty!'' was snapped back as they reached up apprehending him by his giant arms and frogmarched him unprotestingly away.

''...and get that royal bus ready and running outside!'' she ordered.

Virika looked around to see Catmail looking the way Thaddaeus his brother had just been taken. ''I thought I knew him...?''

''You do dearest Cat.'' Virika assured him. ''All your life all you have seen is the man in him that he had to be, but you men carry so many more. The man you saw just now is just another part of him, one of unworthiness and confusion. He does not see in himself the man that is seen by everybody else around him. He is just as vulnerable as you and I are when it comes to the heartfelt love for another. He was riddled full with self-doubt that he was good enough for the woman he loves, paradoxically, proving he was all the time.''

Cat asked hesitantly ''Its... it is not a change in him then, or anything?''

''No Cat, fear not. Under that emotional wreck of your brother, is still that warmonger born and bred, that pugnacious hawk, that blazer of death and destruction that you know so well and love.''

''Phew!'' breathed out Catmail in relief.

Virika put her little fists on her waist in her astonishment, scolding him ''You have not understood a single word I have just said to you, have you?!''

The confusion on his face made her exasperated for him.

The ceremony was in a side room, reserved for quiet weddings, but used increasingly frequently these days by those couples who wanted to marry in haste before they brought embarrassment upon themselves.

Not to frighten Thaddaeus away, the populous of Petra2 had made themselves scarce, and very few guests had been invited to the ceremony. Following the new tradition, Luisa led him by the hand into the temple, where Thaddaeus was then meant to lead her by the hand finally to the altar. Along the way, the truth in your heart for the one you loved could be explored. Should one change their mind, they could break contact and walk away without shame. Luisa was taking no chances though, and pulled him on all the way, albeit, knowing Thaddaeus would not have known what he was meant to do in the first place.

The exchange of some small treasured possession was deemed suitable as a symbol of the love felt between couples. But the ring was fast becoming popular again. Pre-crafted ones could be commissioned, made by naturally gifted people emerging naturally in their now free society.

The nuptial overseers, one man and one woman, whose role was to scrutinise the couple for any signs of coercement, bullying or cajolement, in any one of them, studied them carefully. Stood before them, Thaddaeus and Luisa waited for their nods of approval that the marriage could go ahead between them.

This terrible invasion of their freedoms came about by some Uptown men doing just that. There were a tiny percentage of them who were just 'playing along' simply because what there was, was all that there was, and was ever going to be. By purposely seeking out the most timid and vulnerable females from Downtown and the mine, their motives were to maintain their dominating stance that they relished so much in the old society.

If the nods were not given, some men went storming away as if insulted; some became fiercely abusive, one even made to hit his woman. Exposing their true characters in such a way, was really for them both to 'think' things through. Up to date, no female from Downtown or the mines were deemed guilty of such tactics by the overseers. Such men of these had to be tolerated, as all societies must tolerate such honourless people. It was hoped in the years to come, most would come around, and realise the wrongness in forcing, tormenting, or wheedling their partners into such a commitment.

Even so, this ceremony could be sidestepped, by not entertaining it in the first place. But for such people, it was not enough to be just living with their partners; they needed that 'hold' on them too, for them to be able to wield their emotional intimidation properly.

Both were free to choose what they did after a non-ceremony. Most parted, some stayed together; some reached compromises and applied again for a stance before the temple altar.

The nods were given after a little hesitation by one of the nuptial overseers that had been scrutinising Thaddaeus. He was trembling very slightly, and his face had paled a little.

''You may exchange your heartfelt gifts now.'' was solemnly stated ''We hereby decree, that you stand here without impediment, therefore, freely from your hearts do you both stand forth so.''

Luisa knew that Thaddaeus would not have one clue of the new traditions. She knew too he would instinctively mimic the old traditions he was accustomed too. Another thing she knew was he always carried the ring he had made for her in his tunic.

Both with one fist closed tightly and the other opened palmed, they positioned their hands.

Thaddaeus not only opened his fist to let fall his ring for her, but also followed it down to press it hard into hers. Shaking all over, he stared fearfully, wide-eyed, at his open hand ready to accept hers.

Luisa paused; it was not cruelty, but to study him. '' _He really believes that I will not open my hand?!_ '' she thought in wonder, where she had been fearful that it would be he that would not. She felt very honoured that Thaddaeus had chosen her, and realised now how much more he was that she had chosen him.

Unbeknownst that Virika knew this secret, Luisa now understood Thaddaeus's hesitations for what they were too, and her heart melted that he felt so much for her, and of her.

Luisa opened her fist. The surprise on his face and the shock that went through his body, as her ring landed on his hand, verified how he felt for her, and how he had judged his own worthiness to be her husband.

She gently closed his fingers for him over her ring. He looked up into her eyes. The astonishment in them was met by her smile.

He spun on his heels saying ''Thank you!'' to the two overseers, ''Thank you!'' to each guest while shaking their hands vigorously, as if congratulating them? ''Thank you!'' to those couples waiting for their turn before the altar, ''Thank you!' once again to the two overseers, then back to Luisa, he held her hands and whispered lovingly ''Thank you Luisa.''

Luisa walked hand in hand with Thaddaeus to greet their guests.

''Luisa, my new sister, let me see your ring please!'' asked Catmail, and Luisa opened her hand. It was a 'Thaddaeus's' ring all right! It was huge and very heavy, many sizes too large for any of Luisa's fingers or thumbs, and awfully overworked and adorned.

''Well done bruv!!'' exclaimed Cat.

A beaming prideful smile came on his face. ''Let's see your ring then Thad?''

As Thaddaeus slowly eased his tight cramping fingers from his vice like grip on it, Virika gasped at the plain beauty of it, and she looked with astonishment at Luisa. Thaddaeus looked at it for the first time too. And for the first time in his life, tears flooded his eyes.

Luisa smiled warmly at him, and then sniffed the air a few times saying as a tease ''You smell nice and clean Thad?!'' It was to save him from plunging any farther into the unfathomable depth of his deep emotions she knew he had bottled up all those years he had been their leader.

''Course... first thing that I did! Had to brush up a bit, didn't I?!'' was his curt reply as he rallied back out and away from those powerful unaccustomed feelings he was drowning in.

Chuckles came from their guests.

''What's next then!!'' he boomed out with the exaggerated confidence he was now feeling.

''A walk to see the Elders first my darling. Then we will all make our way to the Kings chambers, where King Catmail and Queen Virika will bestow upon you the 'Title of Baron'.''

He nodded and was led away by Luisa.

Surprised greatly by Thaddaeus's reaction to the hordes of people outside, she watched him in amazement, as he strode forward with his arms out wide above his head, accompanied with a beaming white teeth smile swelling out his chops. He walked around that way like a champion, bowed to them all then came to her side and put his arm around her.

Her shoulder was under his armpit, and his hand was at her waist. He looked down at her, and up again a few times. He was showing Luisa off, as if she was his hard-won trophy.

On the way to see the Elders, Thaddaeus took Catmail to one side and asked him ''Those other ranks you said about Cat, what would have Luisa been known as again?''

''Well, for a Duke its Duchess, Marquess its Marchioness, the Earl its Countess, Viscount its Viscountess, and you know for a Baron, Thad.''

Thaddaeus muttered to himself ''Duchess Luisa... Marchioness Luisa... Countess Luisa... Viscountess Luisa... Baroness Luisa?'' for each one he looked at Luisa to see how they fitted her.

He thought a short while then decided ''Countess Luisa! Perfect! Right Cat, I want the 'Title of Earl'.

''You got it Thad, the Earldom of Petra2 is yours, of course it is bruv. You will be known as, and addressed as Lord Thaddaeus. Perhaps later we can convince you to take up the 'Title of Duke?''

''Duchess Luisa? Yeah... yeah maybe!'' he decided. ''What of Luisa now then?''

''Well, properly, it should be Lady Luisa, Thad. But I reckon the title 'Countess Luisa' will be adopted, as I feel it is more in tune with her as you feel. It has a royal 'ring' to it too, I think, of responsibility, perfect for Countess Luisa who will be discharging all your responsibilities and duties, besides her own?'' Enthusiastically Cat suggested ''Queen Virika and Countess Luisa will make a formidable pair to rule when we all go off to war shoulder to shoulder Thad!''

''You silly little toerag, Cat, you ain't coming!! But I will chop you up into little pieces now to save you the journey time to let them do it though, if you like? You take after mum, Cat, you are a thinker, not like me and Takeshi born with the reflex to swing the sword! We need to fight for you, not fight with you. The latter if you fall, then our resolves will perish too. But fighting for you, and our beloved Queen Virika, will invigorate and energise us into keeping our enemy at bay and away from our beloved planet. Don't you see Cat; you are more powerful as an alive figurehead than you would be as a slain hero? I want to remember you dear brother, buried deep into your scrolls and parchments, making sure I, and all those that go with me, come back to a better world than we left. Do this for me Cat, do this for us?! Please do not come?!'' he pleaded.

''Only from you, Thad, my dear brother, would I have understood such words. I promise you with all my heart that I will try my hardest to make that so.''

Thaddaeus breathed out in relief ''I know you will bruv.''

Catmail hung back to tell Virika the good news on Thaddaeus's decision to accept an Earldom, but not why! She was talking to Hu and Ffion. ''I am so surprised to see you both here representing the Elders?!''

''Apparently we are the youngest ever to get a seat on their council, Queen Virika.'' Ffion told her proudly.

''Well decided I say! Your House then has its foundations in Uptown, I guess; to represent them at the council of Elders?''

Hu told her ''Well, sort of. Yes, we do represent them there for the time being, but debates are ongoing to scrap the whole structure as it is. The Great Houses are going to be expanded out throughout our new society, and maybe added to too. When this gets underway, all the Elders will step down from each, to stand alongside other candidates from anywhere in this town. There is a natural buffer to this changeover, and that is, all candidates must be doyens for the House they wish to represent, or are pushed forward to do so in the first place. As an example, I could not stand as a candidate for the House of Charta, without belonging there in the first place. It is thought by the Elders that the total assimilation of our two peoples will take two generations. By then, the Great Houses will be fully functional. Except that is 'The House of Inlustris', which will only remain in principle, yes, but nothing more than a shadow House. Each of the Great House's must entertain without prejudice or favouritism any application to join them. Role descriptions are to be posted openly for all to read.''

''Exciting times indeed!'' mused Virika. ''Will be belonging to a 'House' be required by law or rule, will it be obligatory?''

''There will be no compeller, Queen Virika. All will be born into 'The Great House' anyway, meaning, one of the people. From there, each person's path can be decided for themselves.''

''So, you and Ffion's seat on the Elders Council, represent 'The Great House?'' she wanted clarity about.

''All but name, yes, your majesty. The draft structure will be presented to the present House of Inlustris, for appraisal. When it is passed, as I have mentioned, The House of Inlustris will be in closure. In its place, you and yours will be known solely as the 'Cruore Regio Dextram', meaning the 'Royal Bloodline'. Any now and later in support of the 'Royal Bloodline', will be invested into the 'Inlustris Incumbent', that's if they want to be of course. Those that do want this will mean they will waive all their rights and privileges of freedom, there will be no representation for those people in the Council of Elders, for an example. They can apply to leave your service, Your Majesty, but cannot go if you do not award permissions that they can do so. Any ousted, will have to go in good grace with or without explanation. Couples wishing to come together within the Inlustris Incumbent, once again permissions must be sought, or those wishing relationship outside of the Inlustris Incumbent will either must gain permissions to leave, or their partner must apply for investiture into the Inlustris Incumbent''

Virika commented very uneasily about the proposal ''Gracious...! That will be a harsh sacrifice on their freedoms for anybody to make Hu?!''

''Your Majesty, it will be you who decides how harsh a sacrifice it will be on their freedoms for these people that have elected to dedicate their lives into your service, and of the Kings of course.'' Hu told her poignantly.

''Trust then?''

''Absolute trust, Your Majesty. Break that, and well...?!'' he warned.

''The Inlustris Incumbent will be self-regulated then, to stop despots before they become too powerful?''

''Correct. If the Inlustris Incumbent crumbles, ergo, so does the residing 'Royal Bloodline'. Also, the 'Royal Bloodline' will hold no riches. They are forbidden, and will be denied, any right to accumulate such, as money, or wealth in any other commodity, such as land, only what is awarded to them by the council of Elders, and only to be held in trust by them. Thus, no monarch can become self-serving, or can serve favour on others by whim and fancy or for allegiances to become more the powerful over the people. As an example, such as high-ranking officers in the military, who can influence their fighters to go against the peoples wishes. Impossible then, that a despot can rise and sit upon the throne without that ability to bribe in any form.''

''The phrase, 'My people', then, must be avoided?'' Virika asked a little worried.

''No Queen Virika! It will be understood that the 'Royal Bloodline' will be ours, and not that the 'Peoples' are yours. 'My people' then, will be translated as to mean you are one of the 'Peoples', as you are now and always will be and only can be.''

''What direct powers of self-regulation does the 'Royal Bloodline' have?''

''Absolute. You will be self-governing amongst yourselves; I assure you. No influences from outside will be allowed or tolerated, from anybody, including the Elders council. Again, it stops those self-servers, or puts in position those that can serve favour on others by doing so. Your 'Royal Bloodline' will be isolated thus, to deny any corrupting inspirations of any sort.''

''Our rule over our people then...?''

''Will be absolute again Your Majesty! With the absolute trust from your peoples? Well... it has to be, hasn't it?''

''Hu... Hu you are a different man now than the one I first met, aren't you?!'' she puzzled.

''Many are awakening, Queen Virika, as mindsets are changing when the dormant and suppressed brain cells start firing up again in us. I and all, use my full name now of 'Hubertus', one of the silly little embarrassments that goes when a brain matures.''

''You will always be my 'Hu', Hubertus.'' Virika told him kindly.

''As I will be to my beloved Ffion, Your Majesty. I would not have it any other way.''

Each in turn from The Elders Council, paid their deference to Luisa, while Catmail and Virika prepared for the investiture of Thaddaeus and his wife into the, soon to be, 'Royal Bloodline'.

With Ambassador Vyomesh, stood Field Marshal Gichen as guests at the ceremony.

''There is such a huge upheaval going on in their society, Field Marshal, it amazes me that they can keep it all together?'' observed Vyomesh.

''It is the Council of Elders that is keeping the lid on things, Ambassador... they are selfless people, aren't they?'' he mused. ''With genuine representation comes stability. One, deciding for the many and leading them forward, it no good. The many should decide for that one. The 'House' structure in their society ensures this, each is separated from one another, none have common interests for coalitions, therefore those representing their people really do, it is all that they can do.''

''Will we go that way, too?''

''It is a good idea isn't it? Eventually, Ambassador, yes, but many years hence.'' considered Gichen.

Their attentions were grabbed back again to the investiture. ''...then kneel before your king and queen, and rise again wearing your noble bearings, Earl Thaddaeus of Petra2 and Countess Luisa of Petra2.'' commanded Catmail. They rose to rapturous applause.

Sat at the war summit table on the starship after Pep had gotten back from Petra3, but before they set off to war, Thaddaeus confessed ''I do not get it Pep! You say Petra1 should be our first port of call, where Homeworld is where the war is being fought. Seems to me we should go there first as our priority?!''

''By going to Petra1 first Lord Thaddaeus, we can eliminate any enemy help that may be sent from there to Homeworld...''

''Which might be in the process of being defeated as I speak... or even decimated already?!'' he argued.

''May I remind you that I am there too, as my walking self. If the latter was true then I would have found a way to find myself out here, but I have not. Knowledge is power Lord Thaddaeus, we will know, but they will not, that we have defeated the Petra1 threat first, and we will have no nasty surprises...''

''Damn it!!!'' with that Thaddaeus slammed his open hands hard down on the table top and then stormed out from the captain's lounge.

Catmail whispered to them all ''Thad is just frustrated that is all. He just wants to get going for Homeworld. Give him a few seconds and he will think it through.''

Hollered out they heard from him ''Pep, your right, besides, if Ouida has woven her magic, we should not be there for too long.''

Which she had not!

''This is a sour, sour world, Takeshi, do you feel it too? Even the air seems tired, as if it has been breathed in and out far too many times.''

''Yes, I do, Ouida.'' he confessed solemnly.

''How many now left in our combat training schools?''

''After the last withdrawals? What... a couple of thousand maybe? Two thirds of them are spiritless, the other third seem to be trying hard, but none have shown any real progress that I would deem normal.''

''They still have not executed Alvah, it has been reported that some have been seen fraternising with him, and his imprisoned guards.''

''That's the fear he had over his people; it is not going to go away as easily as we thought.''

''There have been so many defectors that we are now riddled with turncoats, traitors, collaborators and spies, all vying against the two of us.''

''Fewer district supervisors are turning up for Ichabod's meetings too. The last one was a pandemonium; a dozen intense arguments were going on all at the same time. Everybody left with nothing decided at all, or agreed upon, votes are hesitant, and many change their stance on a particular issue in midstride, after, I guess, instructions have been given to them.'' He paused in his disappointment, then asked already guessing the answer ''Océane and her peoples, Ouida, what of they?''

''Same-same, Takeshi. This confession from Océane that they were in a position of power, where they could have done more, but they did not know how, is still in force. They dither and dather, unable to address the simplest of proposals we put before them. In truth, I do not know how to think of them now?''

''All on this planet are in a position where they have learnt to cope and thus survive. They are all under their own proverbial warm quilts reluctant to come out from under them into the cold as they think.''

''We have lost then, haven't we Takeshi?''

''Yes, we have Ouida.'' There was little hesitation from Takeshi replying to that.

''We will be next, won't we? Murder us and it all goes back to the way it was. A follow through with a weapon in practice, a poisonous concocted replicated food, clubbed to death as we sleep, their chances are limitless. What do we do?!''

''Rally those that might around us, and start a war. We will be surrounded and flanked in the first instant, even not knowing where the true loyalties of those by our side really lay. Be a show of force. Bully those that are undecided into revealing what they truly believe in.''

''That will make our murders certain, then?''

''Yes, but it will be in an upheaval here. Better that, than what our own people would have met when they come! Instead of one united force, it will be three, maybe four, that have already been at each other's throats. Allegiances will be difficult to secure, if at all. There will be many factions within those forces from Downtown, Uptown, and I am sure within the hybrid clan of Océane's peoples too. My guess is treaty accords and conditions will be sought after as a priority from their leaders, their bargaining powers being how strong they are and how many sides with them.''

''Let's do it!'' she decided. ''How do we start it off?''

Picking up his crudely made practice cast steel short sword, he muttered ''Alvah?''

Ouida nodded, bottling up the guilt she felt. The guilt being, the 'untried by his clan' Alvah was still ultimately one of her own, and his death would be a pure murder condoned by her. She advised as a warning to them both ''Our respective peoples are not going to accept the excuse that we had no other way to start this war amongst the factions besides this, are they?''

''No... no Ouida, I cannot! I cannot accept it was the only way open to us.'' Takeshi confessed. ''But nevertheless, he is going to die right now. This will be for him, the only 'good' he has ever done for his peoples. We know our lives are at stake, and with your demise will go the reason you were sent here in the first place. Time is pressing; it must be, this way you and I will have some control over what might happen. We, both murdered, and anything can happen! My guess is a new world order will come about all right! But the next one will be the unification of our root ancestors with our enemies, the Uptowner's. When our people come, the fight will be against those we know now, our own. The Downtowner's will be sent in to stand forward first! Anything but that, Ouida, anything but that!''

''Then remember this well for our defence, Takeshi.'' she advised solemnly. She hung back as Takeshi made his way to the prison holding Alvah.

His guard looked questionably at Takeshi as he walked in swinging his sword in hand. ''Open the cell!'' he demanded of them.

''Why?!'' he was challenged with, none made a move to follow his order.

''I said open the cell!!!''

Two swords were drawn, while the three other guards touched theirs.

Takeshi warned them ''You will not stand a chance and die too with Alvah if you get in my way. Now open that bloody cell!''

''Not with five of us here, one of us will get you for sure!'' was spat back at him in warning.

''That means four of you dead, who reckons their the lucky one then?''

''We want Alvah back as our leader! You and Ouida both disappear now by your own free will, and it might save you from disappearing for good by our free will.''

''You have been bought, haven't you?! How much was it to sell out your own people?''

''More than anything you could offer, Takeshi, or Ouida for that matter, much more!'' he was assured.

''Don't you see, your wealth will be paid for by your poorest. The richer you get the more destitute those people will be?''

''Grab it up while it is on offer then, not to be one of those destitute people... stupid really not to, ain't it?!'' He then bristled up as he sneered out ''You and your lovey-dovey little town you promised us, all for one, and one for all, and all that crap! It just means nothing is up for grabs! Coming here making yourself all popular like, we will put a stop to all that! Your dead anyway Takeshi, and so is Ouida, by a direct order from Océane's people, so go away and hide yourselves if you can.''

Takeshi studied him hard. He knew what sort of person he was, saying ''You just 'want' to hurt people, don't you?! I bet you were a nasty little boy in your youth...''

It was enough! The guard just wanted to be insulted back, which he had been aiming for, so he had the excuse to have a go at Takeshi. A quarter of a step into his attack, Takeshi moved. For him, it was the simplest of counters, more instinctive than thought about. Arm stretched out on the horizontal, his sword tip plunged under the guard's chin.

The surprised tensed look, as the stunned guard stared down along the sword blade that was through his neck, slowly relaxed as his hooded eyes lifted to stare into Takeshi's.

''You bloody fool...!'' Takeshi sorrowfully whispered at him as he withdrew his sword.

The other guards bolted as Takeshi rummaged through the pockets of the dead one. Securing the keys, he opened Alvah's cell. Staring at him, Takeshi could not for the life of him decide on Alvah's disposition. Eyebrows raised high over his closed eyes, and pursed lips; he seemed to be kissing some fantasy of his imagination. ''Alvah?!''

Alvah's big bulk shuddered a few times, a long exhale came from his open mouth, then his whole body relaxed as if boneless, and he fell to one side.

''Scared yourself to death, didn't you?''

Isao reported the demise of Alvah to Ichabod, but he already knew that Takeshi had turned up to do just that. He then tried to persuade Ichabod to side with Ouida and Takeshi, and to contact all the Downtown district supervisors and order them to do the same.

Ichabod told Isao that many of them had decided to go it alone, and set themselves up as Alvah had done. This Isao reported back to Ouida and Takeshi.

''What a mess!'' exclaimed Takeshi. He then sighed in his despondency.

Ouida exclaimed back ''Well, we cannot fight our own, can we?! We must take it directly to the Uptowner's, get them to react in some way, so we can judge their resolve.''

Takeshi asked ''How many do we have, Isao?''

''Fighters of worth... maybe eight hundred? The total that will probably stand forward with us... about double that, I would say, perhaps a few more? If it does not go our way quickly enough, we will lose half of them by them deserting us.''

''A two thousand army? Not much of a stand is it?'' reckoned Ouida.

Takeshi thought it over for a few minutes then suggested ''We know that, but they do not! If we are quick and assemble now, before what we are doing is reported, we can lay down a cordon across the border, to stop the double agents and traitors here getting to Uptown. The Uptowner's will be unsure of our reinforcements, or our battle strategies, so they might parley for a truce. During the parley, we attack them straight on, killing as many as we can, before turning and running. They will be so enraged that we broke the sacred traditions they will come after us, bringing the fight into Downtown. Everyone will be targeted then, and as soon as that is seen and known, all our people will have no choice but to come together for self-preservation. It does not matter what the double agents and traitors try to do in our ranks then. My guess is they will be turned on and executed by us, or if they do escape, by them.''

''I am not one hundred percent sure, even then, that we can bring enough around to make it a fight, Takeshi.'' thought Ouida. ''This society has stayed alive by everybody being alone and staying out of sight, I fear too many will still want to do just that!''

Takeshi turned to look at Isao for an answer, who said ''I don't know anymore...'' he mused in confusion. ''I suppose if we seem to be successful in the first instance, then maybe some more will find the courage to fight. That is really all I can offer as advice.''

''Of Océane's people?''

''I know a few that will come to our aid, the rest, well, with what I know now, will wait to join the most successful force. It is a win-win situation for them, for no matter what happens they can claim to be loyal to either side.''

''Not quite, they can...!'' muttered Ouida ominously.

''It is up to you then Isao, you are the decider. One for, one against...?''

''Another for, let's get going!'' he decided.

Most of the captains brought their fighters together and joined the blockade across the border, but a few held back. Sure enough, three traitors made a break for it but were captured; Takeshi or Ouida did not feel disposed to interfere on how they were to be treated. But whatever happened to them, no more showed their faces as the two thousand army came together to march towards Uptown.

In a little over three hours they were deep into Uptown, when Ouida observed ''It is a parley, look, I was getting a little scared we were heading into a trap.'' Ahead of them stood ready an equal number of police and guards. A lone common captain was out by twenty feet, who was showing the palm of his hand.

It was all smiles and nicety as Isao stepped up with Ouida and Takeshi each side of him. ''Why all this?!'' was asked kindly of them with a hint of confusion in the police captain's voice.

''We will secure our freedom this day!'' warned Isao.

''You got it! You got it! Whatever you want you got it; I promise you.'' assured the captain.

Isao asked him flatly ''Are you willing to surrender to me, then?''

''Well, no, not quite that! More, I am willing to turn my fighters and we can all go back and live the way we were but with the proviso that we are now prepared to listen to your demands. What about more and better food chemicals, hospital treatment, and a free pass at weekends for any of your peoples who want to, to walk the streets of Uptown to go shopping and the like. For the work the Plebs do for us we promise a little pocket money, how much will depend on how hard they work and what is being done. A living wage in truth, to buy new things from the shops. Why spoil it all with a war?''

Takeshi had been assessing the captain, and more importantly, those that he led. All had paunches, and the look of the 'great unfit', none had trained for a very long time now by the looks of them. Océane words sprang into his mind ' _Because everyone and all are millionaires at least...if everybody gets too much cash to do nothing, they will...What you see is a natural degradation...Nobody cares anymore'._ ''Accept.'' he advised, and Isao did.

''We will have a meeting in a few days' time then. Send Alvah and he can negotiate for you.'' The captain suggested.

''He's dead.'' Isao told him.

Chortled out was ''Whoever then?! It does not matter one little bit. But tell whomever it is they will get a better package of personal benefits than Alvah ever had. Why not yourself? Nothing wrong in lining one's own pockets if it is on offer, is it?''

''I will think about it.''

''But not too long, hey?! Let us get this sorted out as soon as we can before our invaders, or your invaders come. Whichever is the first the other side negotiates the surrender for the other. I mean, why spoil it all, hey? We can live side by side if you stop this uprising.''

Back in their quarters, Takeshi talked to Isao. ''They are of no real threat to us, only in numbers. All of them are 'sitting pretty', far too much to lose if they have to fight. They will do anything to stay that way.''

''We must keep the lid on things until our people come, Isao. I would say, their people are way overdue by now, so as a gamble, the odds are on our side.'' suggested Ouida.

''What do we do, just let the political infighting carry on unchecked, and try to untangle it all when your people come?''

''Its best, I think. Get the negotiations going and see what happens. Perhaps a little good will come your people's way, anyway.'' suggested Takeshi.

It was during the eighth meeting six months later that the gigantic spaceship landed directly on the piazza.

Again, it was Isao that stepped up with Ouida and Takeshi each side of him. Thaddaeus reached out and gathered up Ouida and his bruv Takeshi into his huge arms, sobbing quietly with his head buried between theirs. Meanwhile, over thirty thousand fighters disembarked, and headed out in all directions.

''There is nothing to do here or can be done, Thad.'' Takeshi told him sadly.

Thaddaeus looked around him at all the surrendering factions of Petra1. There were a couple of dozens of them by then, some less than a few hundred strong. He sniffed the air a few times admitting ''Something is terribly wrong on this planet; I do not like it here at all...''

Ouida and Takeshi looked at each other and nodded, they had not imagined it! ''It is worse than you think bruv. Ouida coined it; by saying, it was a sour world, devoid of honour or anything... agreeable? I feel tainted by it...!'' he shivered as he said that.

''I feel the only nice thing here is Ouida, Takeshi.'' admitted Thaddaeus.

''Well, cheers bruv!!'' exclaimed Takeshi in mock insult.

''You know what I mean, twerp!'' Thaddaeus exclaimed back.

Luisa came walking up scolding Thaddaeus ''You have not told them yet have you?!''

''Just about to, Lui, honest!''

She tutted at him with a scowl on her face saying. ''Sara is alive and well Ouida, as is Lord Jason and their daughter Saraswati. All three of them send their love to you...''

''Thank goodness...'' Ouida spluttered out in her relief.

''Not all the news is going to be good news, but we will keep the bad stuff until we are underway heading for Homeworld. Thaddaeus has something to ask you...'' Luisa looked at Thaddaeus, and he too was waiting for what he wanted to ask them about! ''Thad... come on!'' she encouraged him on irritably.

In a monotone he recited to Ouida and Takeshi ''Cat now king of Petra2... pregnant wife is Queen Virika... me, Earl Thaddaeus of Petra2... Luisa, Countess of Petra2... asked by them, to bestow upon you two, Duke and Duchess of Petra2... say 'yes' and it is done!''

''Thaddaeus, when I said to be precise and to the point, that is not quite what I meant...!'' Luisa scolded him. ''There is so much to tell you two, let's find a quiet place so we can talk properly.''

''You can do that on your own, can't you?!'' Thaddaeus asked her expectantly.

''Off you go then Thad, if you want too!'' she breathed out in her disappointment for him.

'Untangling it all' became an impossibility. The little progress that was made was in the releasing from their fears the citizens of Downtown. Now they had free pass to choose whom they wanted to side by, many opted to join a faction of their choice rather than show their loyalties to the invading army. Each faction campaigned to gather as many of these 'floaters' as possible. Uptown harvested the least of these people, and those that were Océane's peoples, the most. That accounted for a quarter of those 'floaters', the rest, joined forces with the in-house factions of their choice in Downtown. Ichabod lost a few of his but still retained the majority.

The mess it was in on Petra1, was in a greater mess when all there had decided where they wanted to be, and who to put their trust in. Corruption was rife, and so was subornment. Each faction, now numbering twenty-one, sent out their own spies to infiltrate the others. All vied against each other, creating as much unrest and general mischief as they could within their rivals ranks.

The invading army inadvertently became the new police force, taking over all the police stations in Uptown. Although they tried to show no favouritism or discrimination, they were constantly accused of doing just that by the accused if they lost the case, the plaintive happy of course until it became their turn to be on the defence, and lose, as was the case most of the time.

It was awful on Petra1, Thaddaeus and Gichen were at their wits end trying to bring a sort of stability to this world. The prisons were full to their capacity with the up and coming martinets and their henchmen, who were themselves the worsts of the stalkers, murderers, rapists, extortionist's, muggers, and thieves, and it was not getting any better!

''Individuals are choosing what is best for them, and not what is good for the peoples?'' pondered Kerneels, unable to grasp this phenomenon after his life's nurturing and upbringing within his own altruistic society. ''Something is missing...!''

''It is the lack of education that is doing it!'' stated Thaddaeus looking around at all at the conference.

Slack jaws and wide surprised eyes stared back at Thaddaeus.

''Well... it is, isn't it?!'' he defended himself with.

''Yes, Thad, it is.'' Luisa told him quietly in wonder. Somewhere under that gigantic warrior's exterior of his, was a thinking man, but none had been aware of that part of him before.

Thaddaeus carried on ''All they have is an experiential knowledge that has been passed forward down the last few generations or so on this planet. So, they know no better do they? To them this is a wilderness where each one alone is trying to survive the best that they know how.''

''Well, that sums it up for me!'' chuckled out Gichen impressed greatly by Thaddaeus's rendition.

An audit had been made on all the available resources left on Petra1. Cargo ships were arriving less and less, the last one was months ago. All their cargoes were purchased, 'lock stock and barrel', and had been for many years, mainly mixed stock that was squirreled away to sell on the black market. Those black hearted entrepreneurs with their cliental dependent on them for food, or starve, could see a quick buck on their no risk investment, and made fortunes, or so they thought! It turned out that Petra1 could be self-sustaining for about twenty years regarding food chemicals. These food chemical stockpiles had to be fought for though, and many died in their defence being no match to the fighting prowess of the invading army. A central distribution point was set up and ration cards issued. It did not take long before some showed up with a handful of these. It was guessed most were retained after the owners had died, possibly by natural causes, but more than just likely by being murdered for them.

Answers to this were non-existent at the conference table.

Reports of prisoner exchange between the factions started to come in, some sold back for hard cash, all of them carried the marks of interrogation, and some carried the scars of blatant torture. Police presence was presented as the most promising deterrent for this, but the logistics proved impossible to solve. There had been some major changes within Petra1's society but it had not influenced its people very much. Tremendously disheartened, Ouida and Takeshi admitted absolute defeat to all at the conference table. In despair, they both buried their heads in their hands when a runner came in with the message that those that were once Océane's people were offering her up to the highest bidder, to all the other factions on Petra1!

''Why?'' was the most asked question.

Isao was the only one that could answer that, saying ''Océane is now considered to be a traitor to the Uptown peoples, and to the Downtown peoples, in equal measures, as she was a controlling link between the two. The whole mess it was in can be blamed on her, and while it can, everybody she knew is making sure she carries away with her their part of the blame too.'' It was a chance to rub the slate clean of all their involvement.

Indeed, while she was being set up, she was approached by many of her friends, who each recalled certain historical events that had caused severe unrest or hostilities between Uptown and Downtown, making sure they worded their explanation so that the onus was always on her.

''Pay them what they want then, and if there is a bidding war, then print more money...'' was the answer to this. It was very important that the invading army held on to Océane, rather than one of the most influential and rich factions, as while they had her they could make up any story purported to have come from her for political sway or even wage war on the lesser clans. The Petra1's society was not on the brink of a catastrophic financial disaster; it was already in it. Bankrupt a thousand times over, those very few people in the know kept their mouths shut to keep the paper money circulating. While most thought it still had a value the 'those in the know' were buying up every commodity that was put up for sale. It would be the 'those in the know', perhaps two or three factions, which would rule this world come the end, as they were in control of the 'new' money, and that 'new' money was everything that the 'old' money would not buy anymore.

Océane was bought, and imprisoned on the spaceship.

A final meet was held a month after the invading army had landed.

Thaddaeus and Gichen proposed abandoning Petra1 and leave with all that wanted to go.

''Do we not leave a police force?'' was the first question to them.

'It is impossible to police a society where any police would not be recognised'. Was the answer to this. It was inevitable that such a society would eventually turn against such enforcement officers, where there were no local laws to upkeep in the first place, only the values that the police brought with them, so, just swapping one authoritarian extreme for another was not an answer.

'Many innocence people would perish'. Was argued.

No one knew who these 'innocence's' were, not even themselves, albeit, not until it was going to be too late for them anyway!

There was no equation, as there were no numbers to equate. 'Total relinquishment and leaving Petra1 to its own devices', was the vote. But, before it was called, it was suggested that this proposition was put to all the people on Petra1.

Passing the word went from mouth to mouth; all the invading army that landed spaced out all through Uptown and Downtown. Assurances were given to all that should want to leave; that armed escorts were ready to give them safe passage back to the ship.

Meanwhile, the leader's henchmen were following on behind them to discredit this 'safe passage away from danger', to, 'entrapment and servitude' under the invading army.

It did little good, but this 'little good' was at least something that was better than nothing. Of the nine hundred that accepted, at least ten percent were spies sent by those leaders left on Petra1. Most were rounded up though, easily spotted just by the fear shown towards them by the genuine defectors. It was felt because of the unsettling effect of these spies in their midst, to catechise everybody that wanted to leave. So, on a one-to-one basis, the eight hundred or so that were left were interrogated by eight hundred or so of those from Petra2. Any interrogator that was unsure for some reason, the examinee was sent on to another. And so, the process of acceptance and elimination went on, until six more were ousted off the ship. Each, in their own way, confirmed their positions as spies, by confessions, verbal abuse, threats, and warnings.

Lastly, Thaddaeus was to address all who remained to be on the lookout for any other spies hidden amongst them, but Pep insisted that she would keep an eye on everybody and lookout for any mischief. She explained ''The way they are Thad, scared and paranoid, too many fingers will point to others condemning them as spies. Best tell them that all the spies have now been ousted, and to trust each other. It will be a better foundation to lay for them, to be at peace together, rather than one that we will never be able to found if they are always fearful.''

The vote was taken, and by a small majority, it was agreed to abandon Petra1.

Of the many who had voted not to, Captain Kerneels was the most unsettled. An hour before departure for Homeworld he went to see Thaddaeus to plead with him to reconsider. ''What are the wars all about then, but to free people from captivity, to let them follow their own hearts, to be at peace, to be...''

''We have a war to fight Kerneels, and if we stay here to police this world we cannot. Later perhaps, we can come back and do what may be done.''

''It will be far too late to do anything, if we leave. This world is about to implode leaving destitution and ruin. All that will be left will be a mini regime that is identical to what we are about to go to war against. A new Aristocracy is budding here on Petra1, riddled with the same venality, rotting to the very core their society with their corruption. We might come back, but what trust can we have that what they have is all that they want when the vote will be taken from half-dead broken peoples?''

''He is right Thad. But I am at a loss to what can be done.'' confessed Gichen.

''Hang fast a minute, I will get Luisa... she can 'see' things!'' proclaimed Thaddaeus as he got up and left.

Later, with forty-five minutes left before they departed from Petra1, Luisa listened to the arguments. ''Our presence is needed then, but we cannot stand eyeball to eyeball with them, so what about taking charge of the space station and everything else in orbit? For total domination to work, any of those leaders down there must be able to achieve just that, but let them always look skywards to the thorn in their sides, and that will be us! Our surreptitious presence will be more powerful than any physical presence down there.''

''Like it...!'' exclaimed Gichen.

''Your orders are Kerneels, to find five hundred volunteers to do just that...'' decided Thaddaeus ''...and I know one that should be by your side, Vyomesh. Countesses Luisa will take command... you have barely thirty minutes so get going now...!''

''Thaddaeus...?'' whispered out Luisa in her disappointment.

''My darling wife, it is because you need not interpret my orders, as it was you that proposed them. This rearguard is just what it is, and Kerneels and Vyomesh need not even try to find their feet as their mindsets are already in place, beside the fact their reasoning coincides, both voted against the total abandonment of Petra1. The best people for the job, are the best people for the job; it is as simple as that. Pep, are you here?'' Thaddaeus asked into the air.

''I can be.''

''What do you think?''

''As soon as your rearguard have taken control of all the transport then your plan is sound. It will have to be fought for and you do not have any replacements for the ones that will get killed. That being said, each in turn, those factions that are strong enough to challenge you will only be able to send small forces. Your rearguard will be harassed so, for a long time to come, until all the transport that can leave the planet surface is in your rearguards hands. The only potential danger that will thwart your plan is if two or more factions come together and you are raided with a strong force. Odds are that will never happen, but it might! Whoever is staying must not let their guard down for one minute.''

Luisa, with Kerneels and Vyomesh each side of her, led on the run their five hundred volunteers into the terminal. Immediately taking control of the shoot train, they set off for the hop shuttle. In orbit, just before they latched on to the space station, Pep came into orbit too, then aligned for Homeworld, and then suddenly vanished. They rounded up everybody on the space station and sent every idle taxi driver out to gather up all the dock engineers. Their only prisoner was the hop shuttle captain after his round trip to drop off all the space workers.

The captain of the hop shuttle, a Yoeder Hartz, had not protested in any way against his abduction or the coercion put on him to do the bidding of Commander Luisa.

On challenging him on his passive acceptance to what was going on, he told her that he was only substituting for the real hop shuttle captain, by the name of Captain Gobbwer. By cooperating, he would be able to keep his post and earn the right for a share of the loot he assumed Luisa was after. The 'loot' turned out to be all the caches owned by the black-marketeers residing on Petra1, stored on the space station and on a few of the space docks.

Luisa offered him point-two-five of a percent of the total value, but Yoeder insisted he was a key player now and negotiated for himself a full one percent.

''Is one percent of nothing better than point-two-five of a percent of nothing?'' queried Vyomesh in a chuckle.

''It is a mind boggler isn't it, I think point-two-five of a percent of nothing is better than one percent of nothing, as it is less of the zilch, rather than more of the naught. In truth, I cannot get my head around it?'' Kerneels considered.

Yoeder was quite amicable after that, always cooperative when he was called upon to show and explain the workings of the space station.

The first attack was easily quelled, and three captured police cruisers was the prize. After the fourth attack everything went quiet for a while then a parley was called.

Eight of the most powerful of the faction leaders were at the negotiations table, opposite sat Luisa, with Kerneels and Vyomesh each side of her as usual.

''We retain fifty-one percent, one percent has already been allocated, and the other forty-eight percent you can share amongst yourselves.'' was put to them by Kerneels while Luisa whispered close to Vyomesh's ear just for show. It was the 'new' money that was being bargained for, paid for by the 'old' money. Being resource rich, and the money richest, was how Luisa wanted to play it.

It was agreed upon because Luisa had set herself up to be the 'Chairman', the most powerful amongst them, she could as she held the most wealth, and with that wealth came the power to do so. As the principal role of the Chairman was to manage and to provide leadership, the Board of Directors of Petra1, the new Aristocracy, bowed to her wishes, but only for the time being anyway, as everyone was already planning her downfall so they could steal her seat.

On the spaceship on the way to Homeworld, Ouida and Takeshi were asked to represent Océane during her pre-trial, this pre-trial was to ascertain what charges might be brought against her. They found her in, what could only be described as, a bemused state of mind. She smiled warmly at them as she invited them into her cell.

Takeshi did not like it in there one little bit. It was a metal clad cell, the brig, and he felt its construction as a mind trap as well.

Ouida told Océane sadly ''We see no excuse for you?''

''I know... do not fret yourselves... I deserve no better than the punishments that will be awarded to me...'' her confession was glibly spoken irritating Takeshi.

''Damn it Océane, why did you let what was going on go on for so long?!'' he blurted out at her seeming self-righteousness.

''I am... I am not sure, I... I...'' Océane was shaking her head, eyes under a deep frown that were fixed on nothing.

''You did not know, did you?!'' asked Ouida in a revelation.

She looked up at them; her wide innocent eyes told them the truth of that! ''I ruled, I gave the orders, I did it all, so I know it is my entire fault what has happened.'' Her confession was one of somebody who was unbelievably naïve, or, somebody who could not conceive that those around her would even consider deliberately sabotaging her efforts.

In accusation Takeshi told her ''It is all your fault as it was planned to be Océane. News was either edited out or not even told to you, important information you needed was deliberately withheld. You were being steered, and kept in the dark...''

''How would she know that Takeshi?!'' Ouida asked him quizzingly. ''If we were kept in the dark as Océane was, we would not know, would we?''

''We might have guessed...!'' he exclaimed back not believing one little bit that he would allow himself to be draw into such a situation in the first place. He then studied Océane's face.

''She offers no excuses Takeshi..?'' Ouida pleaded to him.

After a long pause he relented, quietly saying ''Nor could I, I suppose... nor could anybody if it was far too late to realise that it was far too late to admit to knowing.''

''That is the only shame Océane has inside her Takeshi.''

''I would feel the same...'' he mused.

Ouida gave her verdict ''There is no self-serving 'black-heart' here Takeshi?''

Professionally he stated ''No there is not! I will counsel that Océane be freed from her cell but remain under open arrest. I got a feeling this is going to be a very difficult case to conduct, where it will be divided into one side 'believing' Océane is innocent, and the other side 'believing' she is guilty, and then the vote taken.''

''A 'belief'... that's ridiculous..?!'' alleged Ouida disbelievingly. ''...and then voted upon?!!'' she exclaimed more vigorously.

''Ridiculous it is, isn't it? But that is how her trial will be conducted!''

''Must she be tried by her own peoples?'' she queried.

''Those that want to hide their guilt behind her apparent guilt will be her prosecutors, and those peoples are her very own peoples, aren't they? And it will be the prosecution who will be in control of her defence too!''

''She will be eaten alive...!'' mused Ouida as she stared sadly at Océane.

''Stay with her, I have an idea!'' demanded Takeshi as he got up and left. He then sought out Isao.

Watching him in fighting training, Takeshi mused in his mind ' _Your inner fighting spirit is aflame, white-hot and boiling. This is what drives you, but you have had no understanding of it, until now..._ ' ''Yes...'' he whispered in confirmation while studying the techniques Isao had developed for himself. His body seemed to orbit his sword, here one second, there the next, always his head and eyes never left his opponents weapon. He carried no parry shield, using both hands on the grip of his sword. ''Get made a sword with a one foot longer fuller, Isao, but leave the blade as it is.'' mused Takeshi, more to himself than to Isao.

Isao twice parried backwards, his trunk deep on spread bent legs forward and behind him. He stopped moving, statue like, until he got a nod from his opponent, confirming that he understood the fight was over.

Surprised and respectful eyes turned towards Takeshi. ''Yes, my lord...'' Isao agreed ''...my techniques would warrant such a modification, of course it would.''

Takeshi nodded. ''Where are your loyalties now, Isao?''

''To our people.''

''Including those on Petra1?''

''In a way, yes. I will fight for them Lord Takeshi.''

''Do you belong to those people?''

He hesitated to explore his thoughts. ''No... I belong to no peoples.'' was his sad conclusion.

''In isolation you will be then, a ghost on the battlefield, just an unknown unsung warrior should you fall. This hollowness in you must be filled, so should this happen your name will be lauded too. I will not allow you to die alone, Isao!''

''Then to you Lord Takeshi, do I swear my loyalties.''

''I cannot accept them, but I will if you swear such an oath to my King Catmail and to Queen Virika and to Petra2.''

''This honour...?!''

''It would be my honour to accept such an oath from you Isao!'' he assured him.

Isao knelt on one knee, ''I do swear this oath, then. I swear my loyalties to King Catmail and to Queen Virika and to Petra2, on the condition though that I be one of your, and Lady Ouida's entourage.''

''So be it then, Isao, you are now a loyal subject of Petra2.''

''Thank you for this, my Lord Takeshi.''

''My pleasure, now come with me.''

Without preamble Takeshi put bluntly to Océane ''Marry Isao this instant, and carry the title of 'Oshaeen of Petra2', maid-in-waiting to Lady Ouida.''

''What...?!''

He just stared at her, while Ouida and Isao just stared at him too.

''Well...?!'' he snapped back at her.

She nodded.

''Pep, we are coming to the bridge. As this ship's captain make the wedding between 'Oshaeen of Petra2' and Isao of Petra2, and record it please.''

''Certainly, Lord Takeshi.''

Takeshi drew his dagger, and with determined strokes began to shorn Océane's head of her hair. He sent a guard on a search for some universal hair dissolving cream and when brought back, he plastered it all over Oshaeen's sculpted like head and eyebrows. It did not take long before she looked 'brand-new'. The guard of the brig melted away as their duty was no longer viable without a charge.

''You have just disappeared into history Océane of Petra1, ready to come forth again as a new person. I give you no choice; because as 'Océane' of Petra1 you would be pulled apart until you died of old age. It all goes away the instant you take Isao to be your husband as 'Oshaeen of Petra2'.''

''I... I understand, my Lord Takeshi.''

The ceremony took but a minute.

Her previous name, 'Océane', was quick to disappear from general talk. If she was mentioned at all, people just shrugged not knowing of her whereabouts. 'Oshaeen of Petra2' took up her new life as a new person, thankfully living it with all that she was.

''Gone is she then?!'' exclaimed Thaddaeus as he took the mug of tea off Oshaeen while she attended Ouida in her quarters. ''Best thing for her really, it would have been a miserable existence for her otherwise.'' Was his afterthought.

''Yes Thad, it would have been. If you come across her by accident, best to ignore her so she can stay hidden until we land to give her a chance to disappear for good.''

''Yeah, all right... I liked her you know?!''

''Many people did come the end, that was why she was given the chance to escape her fate.''

''I am all right with that!'' he decided.

''Let me introduce you to 'Oshaeen of Petra2', newly invested into the Inlustris Incumbent as my maid in waiting, Thad.''

''Oh, hello, nice to meet you Oshaeen.''

''Hello my Lord Thaddaeus, it is nice to meet you too.'' Oshaeen replied happily.

Chapter 16

Commander Dena on Wymond's Ridge listened in dismay as Lebbaeus gave his report. ''Apparently, it was impossible to flame the ships...'' he apologised. ''...they needed kindling of some sort to start the fires but there was so very little on board any one of those nine ships. The small fires that they did start, just did localised damage, but the flames would not spread. Too late then, my rearguard realised it would have been better to have trashed the bridge.''

''We were unsure if the flaming of those ships was a good tactical measure for us anyway, Lebbaeus, forcing them to stay on the planet that is. It was the finding of the pilots that should have been our priority; at least with them in our hands we had a bargaining chip. What of they?''

''No sign of them, but there again we do not know what we are looking for, such as tunic, uniform, or badge to show they were the ship's captain. That being said, the General's entourage consisted of his ten Lieutenant generals, and ten Colonels', right? That is exactly one each for the ten ships, so think of them as one pilot and one engineer. Our guess is these ranks were hybrids, military commanders, and either pilots or engineers.''

''Perhaps?! When Lord Ayo has the chance, he can look one over, more to sabotage them than anything else.'' suggested Dena.

''Good idea. They pose no threat at the moment; obsolete I see them. The fighters from Earth1 have had many chances to escape in them; I feel if they could have, then they would have. And this lends more weight to the possibility that the pilots and engineers were part of that General's entourage that Maan let go.''

''I see that Lebbaeus.'' she agreed. Her mood changed while she ordered him sadly ''I would like you to visit Lord Garn and Lady Lucy if you would, they do not bide well, Lebbaeus.''

''What of the new daystar that has appeared, Dena?''

''Lord Ayo is on his way to check it out.'' and as her words finished the noise of his shuttle blasting away skywards reached their ears.

Lebbaeus's heart sank when he looked at Lord Garn and Lady Lucy. Both had starved ashen faces and it was with deep sunken and haunted eyes that they looked back at him with. Their hundred strong party were overrun by the enemy three times, more died in the protection of them than were saved. ''My Lord, my Lady, only time will restore your hearts and minds as far as they can be repaired that is. At the first opportunity, you are to leave the battlefront forever.''

Lady Lucy told him in an exhausted voice ''We are wasted, dear Lebbaeus. The final shock was learning of Queen Heidi's fate. How we both wanted to be by her side...'' she cried out as her tears flooded her cheeks.

''How so we all wanted that too Lady Lucy.'' Lebbaeus told her sadly.

''We will stand forth, Lebbaeus...'' assured Garn.

''Thrice was the weight you both carried, as did all our beloved Lords and Lady's. No, you will not be allowed to. You must now protect and support Queen Xandra for our people's sake on Petra3, which will be your everlasting vocation as soon as it can be arranged.''

He left very worried for them. Both were on the verge of a complete mental breakdown.

In the large darkened meeting tent, lit only by a solitary shrouded lamp, Commander Dena, Lebbaeus, Major Yaotl, and Lady Itagaki stared wide-eyed into Lord Ayo's frightened eyes. ''It is crammed full with Amber's...!'' he breathed out in shock.

''What do you mean...?'' asked Dena.

''Standing room only, Commander, and packed solid. I know this because every window has somebody standing there; some looking out, some with their backs to it, they all move away in the same direction at the same time, and then the next in line is visible. All I saw was more heads behind them, a sea of them. Crammed full it is, it is just exercise I reckon, them moving around...''

''How many then?!''

''Let us say double the normal load, to be safe?'' he guessed, hoping that too, was not an underestimation.

''Were back to square one then...?''

From a dark corner, opposite the entrance, was suggested ''No, you're not.''

''Who is there...?!''

Into the light, Gus made an appearance and then Maan. ''It is not as bad as it seems.'' Gus assured them. ''We have allies coming, many of them, each, as us, wants to rid Homeworld of these invaders.''

''How so I want to believe you Gus!'' Lord Ayo told him as the shock of his unannounced presence amongst them subsided.

''It is true, Lord Ayo. Homeworld is rising up.''

''To know this for sure... how... what proof have you Maan?'' Lady Itagaki asked as her shock too at seeing them there slowly evaporated.

''Would you take my word for it then Lady Itagaki?!'' was asked kindly of her by Gasim as he came up and stood between Maan and Gus.

''Who are you...?!''

''I apologise to you all for our subterfuge; I insisted we made our appearance in the way we did. It was your mindsets I wanted to judge and fathom, impossible if we openly came. Commander Dena, I have decided that the fates of all on Homeworld are to remain in your hands.''

''Is that you Gasim ...?!'' hissed out Itagaki in renewed shock.

''Yes, it is, but for the time being, no! Another reason we showed ourselves in the way that we did was for me to remain incognito. I will fight on the front line alongside my peoples to earn my rights to rule them. When I am man enough to stand forward as 'King Gasim', I will!'' He was quite adamant about that!

''No, you certainly will not join the fight on the front-line young man!!!'' Itagaki scolded him. She called for the guards and instructed them ''Send heralds about even to our far-reaching patrols, and tell them that King Gasim has returned and is amongst us, and that he is alive and well.''

The guards bowed low towards Gasim welcoming him in sheer joy ''Your Majesty!'' before spinning on the balls of their feet and disappearing from the tent entrance.

Gasim whispered out in a confused voice to Maan ''I can forbid her to do that... can't I?''

''You could, Your Majesty...'' reasoned Maan dubiously ''...but... but I do not think it would be a good idea for you to do so right this second.'' he finished staring at the annoyance on Lady Itagaki's face.

''You... you... silly, silly little boy, 'King Gasim'!'' she scolded him again. ''Man enough... man enough?! You are the progeny of Queen Jane and King Regent Qasim and the brother to King Qasim, that means you were man enough from your birth date!'' she then fell to her knees wet eyed in silence before him.

The uncomfortable quietness while he looked into the astounded faces looking at him reddened Gasim's cheeks. He was saved from further awkward embarrassment by the excited babble coming from outside the tent, and then a guard sticking her head in telling all that the Homeworld peoples were gathering.

''What do I do now?!'' Gasim asked hurriedly of Maan.

''Greet your peoples Your Majesty, and let them hale you.''

The roar of welcome for King Gasim carried for many miles. From all directions in the far distance roving oolve packs joined in too.

Gasim felt compelled to walk amongst his peoples, it was an instinctive and unconscious act for him. Soon he was smiling and then he was laughing with joy too. Many hands he shook, many kisses to his cheeks he received, hugs aplenty rounded off his tour.

The stout meeting table was brought outside for him to stand the taller. ''Help me, help me all to be your king...'' he pleaded. ''...as I am young with young thoughts, naïve and unproven, but I promise you with all of my heart to strive for your respect. Tell me of my mistakes; tell me of my successes, so that I may learn. Never fear to insult me, I will not be.''

He paused in his confessions to his peoples. He smiled warmly, eyes down, remembering Eesold when she had upended a dozen logs on the beach to represent his people, and he had to stand before them to recite the speech she had written for him. He was just ten years old at the time and he remembered wishing these logs well and not to agonize over anything unseen. ''There is no fear in our enemy...'' he continued ''... their contempt for us is absolute. The last one standing will be as defiant as the first one that falls, as we must be. Do not let them dwell in your thoughts, for by doing so, a mighty weapon of your enemy would have wounded you; and that weapon is the fear of them itself.'' His eyes glistened for Eesold as he voiced ''We are not alone in our fight, we never were. Those that live with us here on Homeworld sense the same dangers too. Selfless then they will go into battle to secure this world and selfless we must be too. Alone we have stood our ground... this self-sacrifice was what catalysed all the creatures that could, to join us. They are on their way now, thousands upon thousands of them, all on our side!'' He then warned ominously ''But do not get in their way though...! When they do attack, they will be blind to everybody... even us!'' Raising his arms high above his head he hollered ''Great hearts, stay strong...!!!!''

A thunderous roar of unity went out to beat all others. He watched his peoples before him go silent, kneel, and bow their heads in homage to him.

As they slowly rose, the quiet went absolute as their eyes stared mesmerised at the sight of their King Gasim, bowed head, kneeling before them, as they had done to he.

Late into the night, another thunderous roar shook the earth, shaking awake those that were asleep.

''It has landfell!'' Was reported. ''They disembark immediately, our spies report all Amber's already here heading back towards the spaceship park.''

Later in the day, Maan and Gus were called upon to attend Commander Dena. As she was ordering them away to gather their oolve packs King Gasim walked into her tent. ''I too Commander Dena!'' he demanded.

''I am sorry Your Majesty but I need sage on this...''

''No, you don't, not on my world Commander Dena! Paste me into your plans, as I too have a following of oolves!''

''With all due respects, Your Majesty...''

''Do not argue with me, Commander Dena, how dare you?! Think, now you have at your disposal three roving oolve packs, and it seems to me they are equal in prowess, and equally led. Lay out your plans for all to hear, and I will choose which one will be me. The others you can allocate if you wish...!''

Dena desperately looked towards Maan for help; but all he could do was shake his head and shrug his shoulders.

''Pay attention Commander Dena, as this is the only way it is going to be!''

''Yes, Your Majesty!'' Dena conceded. She then outlined her defence proposal, using the oolve packs to herd the Amber army to keep them together, and then her attack strategy to strategically break away pockets of them, and then keep moving them apart towards known ambush sites, of which she pointed out their locations on the map.

''I will take the east contingency...'' Gasim decided.

''Then you Mann to the north, and Gus to the mountains.'' Dena decided.

Outside of the tent Maan and Gus questioned Gasim on his decision. ''It is because, chaps, east of here I can quickly get back to Wymond's Ridge. West, the mountains would hinder me, north, well, only through the Amber Army itself!''

They both shook their heads not quite understanding him.

''It is where I must be chaps, it is where I belong! How can I gain the respect of my peoples if I am not even nearby them?!''

''I think they would be happier knowing you had the north or west to escape to, if things get out of hand Your Majesty.'' reasoned Maan.

Gasim sighed out ''Like they have, Maan?''

''No. No, Your Majesty, they have nowhere to run, for to run we admit defeat and everything will be lost.'' conceded Maan.

Gus nodded saying ''I see now, east is the only place you could go as our King.''

Maan nodded in understanding and agreement too. ''Then let the oolve men rise together again!!!''

While Maan and Gus sprinted westward along Wymond's Ridge, to turn northwards along the runout from the mountains, Gasim ran due east along the top of Wymond's Ridge, to later head northwards to the centre edge of the great grass plains.

Five miles to the north, running alone, an uneasy feeling came about him. On his right was the great forest, on his left the coarse fringe grasses extending into the expansive prairie. His keen ears picked up the almost silent cadence of fighting slippers as the wearer drew near. ''Who are you?'' he shouted out over his shoulder.

''Warrior girl Ewa, of Petra3, Your Majesty.''

Without turning his head again, he ordered ''Go back, and take your place in the ranks once again!''

''I...I cannot Your Majesty, I...''

''Who ordered you to follow me?!'' he snapped out annoyed.

''Nobody did, Your Majesty. I was a long reach perimeter guard, and I spotted you out alone and followed you to ensure your safety.''

He stomped to a halt and turned saying crossly ''Then you have needlessly deserted your station, girl! Go back now and it is still a misunderstanding that can be forgiven.'' He stared at her in shock ''How old are you?!'' he demanded.

''My size belies my age Your Majesty. I inherited my mother's genes, Little Nitza she was known as, once being an aide to James before he became king.''

''King James...?'' mused Gasim in wonder. Eesold had told him so much about King James, and his incredible wisdom, that he looked more closely at the diminutive physique of Ewa. He must have seen beyond the size of Nitza, her mother, to that deeper non-physical depths of her.

''Like her I can sprint, dart, and dodge faster than anybody dodges, so I can take messages for you Your Majesty?''

''But fighting...?'' he mused

''I was given these as a child.'' showing him her wicked razor-sharp small sword and the sharpest little dagger in her parry shield.

Frowning, something clicked in his brain ''I vaguely remember something about Nitza, your mother, Ewa. Was she not the one that, sword circling above her head, charged alone unaided towards an oncoming twelve thousand Amber army during the wars on Petra3?''

''An oft told tale, Your Majesty, and yes, I am proud of her to tell you that it is true. Dare I ask how you know of my mother Your Majesty?''

''Tell me quickly... your post... is it deserted, Ewa?''

''No, Your Majesty, of three girls, one remains, one runs back to report on the sighting of you.''

''Orders are being posted as we speak so she will be informed that I am just following mine. To answer your question Ewa, it was Eesold... the only mother that I knew. But now is not the time to talk, we will continue over our campfire late tonight. Come little Ewa, I accept your offer to be my aide. And another thing, my name is Gasim to you from now on, and you will address me as such, as I am no king of anywhere until I feel the right to be one.''

''Yes... G... Gasim.'' she obeyed hesitantly in confusion over his words.

Little was said as they paced north, Gasim was anxious, worrying that none of his oolves had shown up as yet.

Well-practiced was Gasim in fire tending, one of the many practical exercises that Eesold had made doubly sure he was good at. Between two tight parallel ridges, was a deep draw, and at its base, Gasim sparked life into their campfire. Almost smokeless, and with the light of it filtered out by the overhanging vegetation, they settled in for the night. Gasim was grateful that Ewa carried her own provisions, as he had anticipated his oolves bringing him his supper! The trail cake she handed him was good and he was hungry. A fleeting curiosity flipped through Gasim, on witnessing Ewa as she nipped off a small corner of her cake between thumb and forefinger, and proceeded to sprinkle it as crumbs onto the ground.

''Where is your mother now?''

''Asleep in the never-ending slumber... resting beside her beloved Queen Heidi of Petra3 and the glorious King Qasim of Homeworld.''

''Oh... oh, I am so sorry Ewa! I... I...''

''Gasim, fret not! In all our dreams we have seen that when they that have perished have awoken again, their presence will roam this world once more, hand-in-hand, happy for us that are still alive.''

''Is that what you believe in Ewa?''

''Rumours abound of such sightings Gasim! Fleeting vestiges of those that have passed on most young ones of our age confess to seeing. We sprinkle some food crumbs down on the ground at each mealtime, a selfless gift of food it is for them. Some touch their foreheads to the earth to get closer to them, and some talk to them in reverent whispers. The olden peoples do not see them though and tell us it is but our imaginations, all but two Homeworld men that is. John and Kirk, I think their names are. They became very interested. I overheard them saying to each other that this phenomenon was a spontaneous ignition of a 'religion' and its accompanying rituals. I asked them what they meant, but they refused to answer me. But their kind smiles on their kind faces told me that they did not disapprove as some of the other olden peoples do.''

''Have you... have you seen them yourself then?''

''If I say I think I have then I know I have, if I say I know I have then I think I have. The memories of them you see are but vestiges too?''

''Why do they reawaken again, then?!''.

''To protect us I believe, stopping the apparitions of our dead enemies arising...''

''...back into our hearts again...?!'' Gasim spurted out in a revelation.

''You are beginning to believe too...?''

''Yes, I am, I think so, little Ewa!'' and he quoted ''' _...for by doing so, you would have been wounded by a mighty weapon of your enemy; and that weapon is the fear of them itself_ '.

''Yes... yes, that works doesn't it?! It is very profound Gasim?'' considered Ewa.

''Alas, not mine!'' he confessed. ''Eesold it was, she was everything to me! A mother, a father, a teacher, a tender and a carer. She was so wise, something about her I did not appreciate until she had passed on.''

''As it is for all of us Gasim when we lose our closest.''

''What of your father?''

Sadly, she told him ''A brave soldier he was, one of Lord Garn's Gauntlet Runners. Knowing he was dying he cried pitifully that he would die alone. A child he wanted you see, it was what he was fighting for, the chance that is, to have offspring of his own. Mum gave him that chance, and promised, if their fates would allow it, to bare his blood child, and that blood child is me. He died still in their loving embrace, no time then that his name could even be voiced.'' Her voice trailed away in deep sadness that touched Gasim's heart.

''Come little Ewa...'' he enticed kindly with an open arm for her.

Cuddled up, Gasim had to explore some new emotions that flared up in him on being so close to Ewa. As her body's warmth increased against his he felt a strong need to protect her. He pulled her gently closer to him and Ewa sighed softly into slumber. He curled his fingers on the hand he was resting on deep into the soft earth of Homeworld, he then imagined an invisible underground link between where Eesold was buried and he. ''I feel you Eesold... I feel you all...!'' he whispered out in wonderment. They fell asleep that way, with Ewa's head under Gasim's chin.

As the oolves loyal to Gus came about him, one in particular, a big alpha, caught his attention. ''That's... that's Gasim's?!'' he decided. ''What are you doing here?'' he muttered out in confusion under his breath. Frowning deeply, his name was called, and in the far distance, he saw his beloved Pilar as she paced towards him.

Her deep frown of worry and the bruising like dark shadows under her eyes made Mann afraid for her. ''What is it Pil?!''

''I do not trust myself anymore Maan. I am scared all the time now of blundering so I am heading back to enrol as one of the frontline soldiers...''

''What... what... but why Pil?!''

''You have not been told of my mistakes, my beloved. All people's confidence in me is now justifiably gone and it will be impossible to foster them again. Useless then am I, to lend advice or sage, even to report.''

''Surely not!''

''Look deep into my eyes Maan..?''

He did and saw they were empty of everything. He whispered out sadly to her ''I trust you my darling; I trust your very being, so I must trust your decision. But listen, if my fortune had been different... I too would have had to step down as you.''

''I understand now my dearest Maan, how the warriors feel when all they are is gone. I feel hollowed out. It is a warrior's way mindset, not a soldier's, to take the death plunge on one's own sword I know, but if it was not for you in my life dear Maan, I would have.''

'''Do not let yourself down 'twice'', is the soldier's mindset Pil, and also, to make up for that mistake. There is 'the other side of all this' and I will see you there.'' he promised.

''I will see you there my beloved.'' was her parting promise back.

Maan knew the dangers of being 'preoccupied' and closed his thoughts about Pilar. Preparing his camp for the night, he looked once more in puzzlement over Gasim's big alpha oolves presence.

Preparing for his camp for the night too, it was not long before Gus in the mountains was surrounded by his oolves. Suddenly a fleeting feeling that he belonged more in the wildernesses, than he did in the company of men, came over him. He shook his head to rid himself of that strange 'call of the wild', for he felt a deep-seated weakness to succumb to it.

His oolves were expectant and ready for what was to come! They had a few scores to settle with the enemy too! Vengeance for the atrocities their kind met under the hands of those that newly landfell would instigate a terrible revenge.

Over that day, Gus's keen eyes had picked out several lone runners out on their errands. Now in the dimming light, one spotted his campfire, and headed his way.

Jeeh, was her name, a little shorter than he, so beautiful beyond imagination, with her blackest of blackest hair, that left Gus stunned as he stared into her sparkling amber almond oval eyes.

''My Lord Óengus, my chores and duties are served; my next order was to find a place for myself in the coming battle. Can you guide me to fulfil this last order please?''

Gus suddenly realised how desperately lonely he was, and had been, since leaving the Island. However, Gus too, also knew the dangers of being 'preoccupied', so he suggested to the girl that she make her way back to Wymond's Ridge.

Jeeh did not miss a thing, she saw and sensed Gus's instant bodily need for her ''No, I will not My Lord.'' she flatly refused him.

Gus just mouthed the words that he could not think of as Jeeh gathered him up into her arms.

And so, the night peace on Homeworld passed, oblivious it was of what was to awaken with the new day's sun.

Like rolling storm tossed waves of sound, the enemies ''Heeeey ho!!! Heeeey ho!!! Heeeey ho!!!'' chant split the serene quiet of this last for many Homeworld morning.

''We are but a few hours out now Lord Thaddaeus.'' Pep informed him.

He was with Ouida, Takeshi, Isao, and Gichen. They had just finished the last briefing session with their captains of their army. Not much was mooted as nobody knew what they would meet on landing. With a thousand possibilities, a thousand contingencies would have been needed. 'Get off the ship and get into the fight as quick as you can' was the soundest of all proposals. Lord Thaddaeus had just shrugged, and met a hundred shrugs back as the answer.

''Where do you want me to landfall?'' Pep asked Thaddaeus while he studied the map.

''South of Wymond's Ridge is our thinking, Pep. It will take about an hour to disembark fully and rally. If we do not meet any resistance, we will be near enough to the command of the Homeworld forces to get our orders. And if we meet resistance, then we must be in the battle already, mustn't we, and we will make our own orders?''

Pep tried again with all her might to 'far reach' for herself on Homeworld. There was a tiny 'tickle' on the outermost reaches of her consciousness this time; she knew it was her trying at the same time to reach out for her from there. She sighed in frustration.

Pep on Homeworld had felt that 'tickle' too. ''I am close.'' she advised Dena.

Commander Dena on the top of Wymond's Ridge shot a frowning glance at Pep, as Pep the ship being close could mean everything and absolutely nothing at all right then. Their enemy's tactic could only be described as 'hammer blows'. They kept charging en-masse, overrunning Dena's frontline, stopping to slaughter all who had been netted, retreating a mile or two, rallying, and charging again. This was their third retreat leaving a typical blood red 'tide' mark where they had been. Her defence, 'to keep the Amber army together' had been terribly counterproductive; it was exactly in tune with their strategy she was helping them with. Now under commanders of worth, the invading army was the most disciplined, formidable, and by far the most bellicose fighting force encountered so far in all of the wars. Their 'attack and withdraw and rally and attack' strategy was so unexpected and unprecedented!

Dena had been wracking her brains for a new strategy when an inkling from the past germinated in her mind. She pondered over the memory a while, and deciding it had worth, she sent runners out to find Akinyemi, hoping he was found within the hour before the next 'hammer blow' in approximately six hours.

It was Captain Connell that returned to her call within the hour explaining Akinyemi was at the far northeast corner of the battlefield.

Dena doubtfully explained to Captain Connell what was on her troubled mind.

''I was there... it was me that asked that question of he, Commander Dena. I remember few of his exact words, but what I do remember, Akinyemi, explained thus ' _The thousand they sent was their preeminent from their ranks under many captains of worth. They had learnt from us, our tactics, to lead us around as if we were but novices. They split us up and we ended up surrounded by many. The Dead People Walking saved the day. Without tactical training, they did not see to respond to the tactics of the enemy..._ '''

''That's it!!'' exclaimed Dena. ''We must be unpredictable as no matter what I do right now they will have triggered it. As we cannot stand and face them, we must then break them up somehow. My thoughts are right now that we abandon the frontline to rally and hide in the wilderness. Without a frontline to rally to, our enemy will break up too...''

''No Dena, no... please, do that and we will lose Homeworld forever!'' warned Pep.

''This is not your meet Pep, get out of this tent...!'' demanded Dena hotly.

Captain Connell was a little worried too asking for an explanation from Dena.

''We cannot fight them like this now, but we could fight them bit by bit, ambush them...''

''No, we cannot, Commander Dena!'' pleaded Connell. ''Forsake the front line and we lose everything..?''

''We have lost everything already Captain Connell, and that is the point! A half a dozen more of these 'hammer blows' from them and we are finished! I have nothing left you see... I have no reserve to counter these new tactics of our enemy.''

''But... but you must... must... come up with something Commander Dena, you have to!'' he whispered out in his shock at what he was hearing.

''I will order a rout on their next charge after this one, that gives us about a day, so please get our messengers out and about with this knowledge. We will head for the sea south of here, as far as Maan and Pilar have surveyed. Our peoples will then rally there to start our guerrilla warfare...''

Captain Connell backed out the tent and his shocked eyes alighted on Pep's. ''Does she forget the help that is coming?''

''What help is that Captain Connell? I am near I know, but what I bring with me might be one or one hundred, who knows? What is the catalyst that will eventually bring the creatures of Homeworld into the battle? Dena does not know! Nobody knows, so, how can she?''

''We will be lost forever if we abandon the battlefront Pep!''

''I know that Captain Connell... or so it seems!'' Pep agreed wearily. ''I think her reasoning is, our guerrilla warfare will be supported by the creatures on this world, us alone and we know we will be lost. But perhaps together over time, when our enemy realise, we cannot be eradicated entirely, they will eventually give up, or become satisfied anyway that enough of us have been slaughtered. Who knows what the future may bring?''

With tears of sheer frustration in his eyes, Captain Connell sped away with his orders.

Pep felt like screaming, and unable to control her surging emotions, her power cell almost discharged as if it was short-circuited, as her 'far reaching' pulse exploded outwards.

Pep the ship swooned fleetingly, causing every emergency klaxon, siren, hooter, and buzzer to go off all over the ship. It was deafening for long seconds before she regained control. ''Lord Thaddaeus, Field Marshal Gichen, I have news of Homeworld and it is but seconds old!'' exclaimed Pep very excitedly.

Lord Thaddaeus and Field Marshal Gichen assembled again with Ouida, Takeshi, Isao, and the captains of their army.

Pep's memory of events was as if she had been on Homeworld herself. The driving force behind that 'far reach' pulse that had hit her, she knew there was a strong possibility that it would have damaged her power cell. There was no way possible she could answer herself, or send back confirmation that she had received the message. A little worried about her, as she would more than likely have a damaged and subsequently degraded power pack now, Pep briefed the assembly on all that she knew now.

''How far away are we from Homeworld Pep?!'' questioned Takeshi in disbelief.

''I cannot keep up with the math, Takeshi ...'' apologised Pep ''...we are in such a strange dimension at this speed, nothing from our existence relates. At a guess, a day or two of our time, I would say.''

It was difficult for Lord Thaddaeus and all from Petra2 to fully accept Pep's report. Frowns and hesitancy for the most part afflicted everybody.

''I ask you to trust me once more...'' Ouida pleaded on behalf of Pep ''...and take Pep's report into your hearts as the whole truth and nothing but the truth.''

Thaddaeus asked dubiously ''How can you possibly communicate with your... your... other self on Homeworld Pep when it is so far away?''

''I cannot Lord Thaddaeus. Something extraordinarily dangerous was happening there to make my other self risk herself in such a way. Think that I have now sacrificed a leg and an arm to contact me on this ship... and it was only but a hope that I would receive the call too!''

Shame suddenly flooded Thaddaeus's whole body, and then came total embarrassment. ''We are asking Pep to explain herself...?!'' he whispered out in disbelief, as a question to all at the meet.

As the shock of his words penetrated everybody else there, wide-eyed amazement at their collective stupidity spread over their faces.

Lord Thaddaeus rose, bowed low saying ''My... my humblest of apologies Pep, and to you too again Ouida, that doubt ever entered my thinking's over you. This is just me adrift and alone without Luisa to guide me!''

''My lord Thaddaeus, it is your life's destiny to challenge everything, and all that you do not understand until you do.'' was Pep's acceptance of his apology.

''What do you suggest?'' his question was an unprecedented act of a newborn absolute trust in her.

''Land right in the dead centre of our enemy's army my lord Thaddaeus!!'' Pep exclaimed with passion.

''But what then, Pep?''

''Then? 'Then' is up to Commander Dena, my lord.''

Thaddaeus frowning mulled over Pep's suggestion. ''It will stop her army withdrawing as in a rout if she sees it as a rescue attempt to get to us?''

''Yes, that is one possible reaction to us landing there. But don't you see what the overall reaction of both sides will be when we land? Initially, our enemy will think we are of them, and Dena will despair. As the truth is shown and known, holistically it will create such a chaos, and I quote ' _The enemy's strategy began to fail; we rallied; the enemy's captains started to give out orders, but they were derived through panic, what they had as a plan was all they had, and they could not adapt_ '. Our fighters can adapt my Lord Thaddaeus!''

''And ' _The Dead People Walking saved the day._ ''' quoted Thaddaeus remembering Ouida's rendering of the histories of Petra3. ' _''Without tactical training, they did not see to respond to the tactics of the enemy..._ ''' he paused thinking ''What a stupid tactic, who would do that, who would do such a thing, who would even think of such a move?! We are and will be those 'Dead People Walking' then, if we land in the middle of them, I mean?''

''Yes, my lord Thaddaeus!'' confirmed Pep.

He looked across the table at Gichen. He responded ''Our last order still stands Thad, being ' _Get off the ship and get into the fight as quick as we can_ '!''

Thaddaeus looked across to all his captains. He told them ''No secrets, tell every fighter what is going to go down when we land on Homeworld, and ask for volunteers. I will be proudly leading my 'Dead People Walking' out into battle as Lord Garn did.''

Gichen's tone remained neutral, but authoritative, as he said ''No Lord Thaddaeus, it is my time, this time, not yours. Your time will come in time, and you must wait patiently for it as I have done. It is I that will proudly lead my 'Dead People Walking' into battle.''

Thaddaeus looked into his eyes and understood completely. He nodded agreement saying ''After the initial charge, I will lead the fight for Wymond's Ridge then, to meet up with them. We will then turn together and be the wedge that will drive back right through into the heart of our enemy to rescue you Gichen.''

''Come quick then, sir, come quickly!!'' demanded Gichen.

These two 'oaks' of men embraced to seal their pledges.

All the fighters on board volunteered for the 'Dead People Walking' army, therefore one third had to be ordered to follow Lord Thaddaeus in his, but no less dangerous, attempt to reach Wymond's Ridge.

A strange happening occurred that night on board that ship. Gichen too, was awoken by a soft hand on his face, as were so many of the other male fighters.

With confusion in his eyes, he listened to the young girl's reason for visiting him. ''Ewa, daughter of Nitza and the 'Unknown Soldier', was born for he, so his bloodline would still flow, as he desired, after he departed from this waking life. I offer my body to you my dearest Gichen, Lord Protector, and Field Marshal of my peoples, for my body is ripe and ready at this time to conceive your son, or your daughter, but all haste is needed as no time is left for you to court me. Look upon me, I am pretty and love you sir, more than many of the other girls do. I will make a wonderful mother for your child, our child, sir, I promise you!''

As with so many other male fighters, Gichen's child, a son for him, was conceived that night.

Dena had sent in by torch light a sacrificial frontline to keep the fighting going all night long. Her idea was to exhaust the enemy's frontline before the rout, to give those that would head south with her a better chance of getting clean away. She was trying to negate, as much as possible, the need for a rearguard, for those too would be sacrificed.

Dark black were her dreams that night, waking many times scared out of her wits. She cried more from the frustration that she could do nothing more, than the fright itself.

In the morning light, Lady Itagaki retreated to Wymond's Ridge, to rally the sacrificial front line she was leading for one last stand. Blooded and nearly exhausted she ordered all to make height before the last downward charge. She looked out over the horde of Amber's, it seemed to her that not one less was before her. Although the kill rate favoured her peoples, being better fighters was the reason; it seemed to make no appreciable difference to the size of the enemy's army.

Lord Ayo came to her side and said quietly ''I will be with you my darling.'' They hugged and looked out over the enemy. ''My daydreams right here, years ago, seem like a prophesy now. It is near here where Wymond your brother stood guard, a five-year-old, possibly imagining what we see before us now...''

''... and he charges them, and besting them all with great sweeps of his mighty sword?'' she finished for him.

''Yes, so were my ponderings then. Find his sword for me again, please, Itagaki...'' he pleaded.

There was time. It had been trampled sideways, and hidden in the grasses, but Itagaki knew the ridge and its irregularities as she knew the contours on her own body. She pulled it from the soil and felt its 'magic' course through her. ''Come my beloved brother Wymond, duty calls on you once more.'' she whispered out affectionately.

Both consoled themselves realising that what they were feeling then, must be exactly how King Qasim and Queen Heidi felt before they fell. All those on that sacrificial front line felt newly invigorated on seeing that their Lord and Lady were going to stand fast as they were going to do. On their next charge nobody at all was going to retreat, all would fight on to the end, and the end of their own lives.

By the main hatch doorway, that would drop leaving a ramp onto the surface of Homeworld, Thaddaeus paced up and down, back, and forth, grumbling in frustration. ''Come on Pep!'' he scolded. Gichen's concession was to allow Thaddaeus his dream to lead them out.

''Soon, Lord Thaddaeus, soon, I promise!'' she tried to calm him with. Pep looked at him, for she too had never seen such a big man as he before, but now in his armour, this gigantean of a man seemed an impossibility!

Thaddaeus turned his eyes towards all his choice warriors that would follow him out, their mission was to make a space around the exit, and keep it open, so that the deck after deck of fighters could disembark quickly, and freely come into the battle. He bared his teeth at them, and growled menacingly, and they mimicked him, for they too were boiling over in their infuriating impatience.

Pep's plan was accepted; that they would land near enough in the centre of the enemy army, hoping to attract them to them, like a magnet. Seconds before materialising into orbit, it was a shock when she made contact with herself on Homeworld. As the ship plummeted towards the surface in a fireball, the ambient light flashed brighter, every living thing with eyes on that planet turned them up to watch the spectacle. The Amber's howled in their joy that more of them were coming, while the Homeworlder's hearts sank deep in their gloomy despair. There was little walking Pep could say or do on the surface of Homeworld, as everything would happen so fast it would be pointless to try to explain to anybody what was going to happen.

Pep managed to take a few hundred of their enemy out in the wash of flame issuing from her engines as she touched down. There was a smoking fifty to a hundred-yard blackened pan around the ship as the hatch hit the surface of Homeworld. It did not matter much which way he charged so Thaddaeus kept on running in the direction he disembarked from. As his choice-fighters came around him, he ploughed into the stunned, and shocked out of their skulls, Amber line.

It would not have mattered one little bit if it was an Amber packed ship that had landed. Lady Itagaki, with Lord Ayo by her side, would have charged anyway, as she did that second, leading her sacrificial frontline line into battle.

Many Amber heads were turned; and there was hesitancy in their counters as confusion swept through their ranks. Instead of cheering, welcoming their comrades, all they heard on that frontline was the sound of a fierce battle coming from the direction where the huge ship had landed.

Lady Itagaki screamed her rallying call to all her fighters as she realised what was happening. She cried ''My beloved, we might just live through this day after all?''

''We might, my darling, we might. But we must change our tactics, we have just got to try to reach that ship.''

''My orders were explicit Ayo...''

''Your orders mean nothing now, Itagaki. If we do not go on a rescue mission to whoever has landed, they will be massacred. Think, it must be Pep the ship, and she has deliberately landed, my guess is, right in the heart of our enemy's army. Why would she do that...?''

''It will be a crack right into them if we reach them...!'' reasoned Itagaki.

''Yes, and a safe channel for our fighters from here to move through to get into the heart of the battle. We just keep fighting north and swell outwards until the fracture is right through them.''

''It will be a massively long double front line; how will we maintain it?''

''We have no options but to withdraw our flanks to support a push towards that ship. Commander Dena, then, will have no options but to come back into the fight to stop being overrun.''

''Ayo, we will be court marshalled for this, if we do!''

''Maybe, but 'thinking on your feet' when tactics fail is a 'get-out' isn't it?''

''Only if we are right!''

''We must be, we have to be! What other possible explanation could there be?''

''Get runners out to our flanks then, saying we feign a collapse, then we all come together in the middle for a pell-mell charge into them, a sort of a forward charging 'backwards-reverse-retreat-forward rout'?'' she said quite seriously, but with a wide smile and laughing eyes, not quite being able to find the words to explain her strategy.

''Like it! Got me muddled already.''

So was Commander Dena as her confused eyes scanned over the war field. She was exhausted, her mind dull and reluctant through her disappointments. She shook her head unable to fathom fully what was really going on or what to do next. She had been on the verge of giving the order for the rout southwards, and in full flight, she would have found peace in her mind, simply because there would only be one purpose in motion.

''Get me Akshai and Pep!!'' she ordered her guard.

Shaking, stooped and red eyed, she begged ''I need help here, what is going on?''

Pep was explaining to Dena her plan as reports came in of the seeming collapse of the sacrificial frontline.

It was a mess! Complete chaos! Dena's head sank to her chest; sounds came from her that Akshai and Pep thought at first was her weeping, but when she looked up at them, her eyes were laughing brightly. She chuckled out ironically ''I am not the Commander of anything anymore!'' She seemed to relax, standing a little taller. ''Get me Martin my husband!'' she ordered.

He was never too far away from her; finding chores as close to her tent as he could.

''We fight side by side, my beloved!''

''Your orders?'' was demanded of her by her runners.

''Just fight! No enemy must make it to the top of Wymond's Ridge alive!'' she had found her peace of mind.

Relieved of his forward command, Thaddaeus drove hard southwards. Towering over all who stood before him, it was just a sea of heads in his eyes. For over two hours he studied hard the tactics of those fighters on the north face of Wymond's Ridge as they withdrew upwards, sucking up with them the frontline of the Amber's. He nodded agreement as the strategy unfolded; he saw the Amber bulge be nipped between the Homeworld forces flanks as they powered inwards. As the Amber flanks powered upwards to take advantage of the undefended ridge, over the top came another Homeworld frontline to challenge them. The retreating centre of the Homeworld forces turned northwards, picking up both flanks, to power downwards into the Amber's. ''That was brilliant!!'' he told the dying Amber officer he had been fighting as he slid from his sword. ''Come about me!!'' he ordered his fighters in a deep chested roar.

Both he, and Lady Itagaki, could plainly see now each other's intent.

However, two who were absolutely confused as to what to do were Gus and Maan! They were both failing dismally holding back their respective oolve packs. Small pockets of them would keep breaking away and charge into the Amber's, to be slaughtered easily enough, many dying before they had made a kill for themselves.

Gus in the mountains shook his head in his uncertainty as Jeeh came to his side. She had made love to him that night, it was a long sensuous journey back and away from heart break for him. With a mended heart now, he knew then that Jeeh was to be his woman if she would choose him as her man. ''Do I add to your confusion My Lord, unsettling your mind, for I will go from your side elsewhere if so?''

''No... no Jeeh it is all right. My dilemma is this, as it is for Maan to the north and Gasim to the east, no matter what we do, we will press our enemy back into the centre of the battle. Best we three were on Wymond's Ridge right now with our oolve packs is the truth.''

Gasim listened to the far distant war going on. Still not one of his oolves had shown up as yet. Indeed, it seemed to him that he and Ewa were the only creatures that side of the Great Grass Plain. The only plan that seemed to make sense to him was to head north, hoping to pick his oolves up along the way, or if not, to join up with Maan. ''I run north and run hard little Ewa while you head back south to report to Commander Dena. Tell her where I am and where I am going, and most importantly, not to rely on any oolve pack from the east.''

Ewa departed, running hard herself, only to be cut off by three Amber's deserting the battlefront. She had little option but to turn north again, hoping to outpace those on her heels, or if not, to use her dodging skills until they tire of the game and drop out. To her surprise Gasim, patu high above his head, rushed past her headlong into those that were chasing her.

Two Gasim dispatched, Ewa was awestruck by the show of the sheer untamed anger that was driving him, as her wicked razor-sharp small sword went through the third Amber's head from nape to forehead.

He spun around and gathered her up into his arms; hugging her tightly and shaking violently, he wept out his relief.

''What is it?!'' she asked in her surprise.

''When we met, I told you to go back, and take your place in the ranks again, and your reply was ' _I cannot Your Majesty..._ ', what did you mean by that?''

She confessed ''This, now, is why. Lost I was, my reason stripped by my love for you dearest Gasim.''

He breathed out his relief once more as their lips met.

Now running hard northwards, with Ewa by his side, Gasim was hardly aware of what was ahead or to the side of him as his mind replayed time after time the moment he had entered her. During his puberty, there were no females to spark his genetic needs. Eesold was his mother, and from her the advice she gave him on the facts of life meant nothing to him other than a feeling of embarrassment. The powerful connection to Ewa at that moment was more than his mind could handle, and he had nearly fainted away in his passion, lost he was, for the briefest of times, in that surreal world of carnal sensuality.

He guessed that south of them now; the chance of getting through to Wymond's Ridge would be non-existent. He was glad of this too, as he wanted Ewa by his side. That being said he had to 'double-think' his decisions to make sure it was not because of Ewa that he had made them. Thus, another one of Eesold's lessons had been well learnt by him, that is, not to let his heart rule his thoughts.

He was daydreaming of his future with her by his side, while Ewa was daydreaming of his children that she would bear for him. On the run, she cried softly for her mother because she had no time to get to know the man she had lain with. Deep in her emotional thoughts, a revelation sprang up. ''I know now why your oolve pack has abandoned you Gasim. It is because, that way, no attention is on you or can find you. It was an act of love.''

Gasim thought it through ''That is very possible. They do leave their most unproven pups unattended but always hidden in the deep vegetation. I, alone in the east, would be the same for them. How did you fathom that one Ewa?''

She chuckled out ''Just a love for you Gasim. Plus, you are a pup to them, and as naïve to the rest of us as one.''

He reddened in his shame for himself. ''Yes, I am, I know. Help me...?''

''Come Gasim, up the pace, solemnness encroaches, so let us outpace it?''

Late afternoon the following day, Maan saw them coming from the east in the far distance. Escorted by a dozen oolves, he was greatly surprised to see Gasim, and all sorts of worries sprang up into his mind. Then, at the sight of Gus coming from the west with his oolve pack, which was like a black sea behind him, panic built up inside him until he felt physically sick; he gagged in his fear. Excitement grew in his oolves on seeing them.

It was Ewa who greeted Maan while Gasim was taken off his feet by his big alpha-alpha and four more from his pack. Buried in the bundle all that they heard from him was his muted annoyances.

''Hello Ewa...?! What...?''

''It is all right Maan...'' was all the reassurance Ewa could give him before all the oolves in a ten-mile radius howled long and hard as Gus and Jeeh came running up.

It was deafening for minutes, all Maan, Gasim, Ewa, Gus and Jeeh could do was stare squint eyed at each other. Like a star burst, as the sun dipped, the huge oolve pack disintegrated to go on their nightly hunting excursion.

Gasim and Ewa standing uncommonly close together was the dead giveaway that they were together now. Jeeh could see it in Ewa's radiant flushed face and dreamlike eyes, while through Maan and Gus's male instinct they could see Gasim was now 'backboned', and 'manned up'.

Smiling broadly for them both, Maan advised ''If you carry too many secrets, you will be a secret to your peoples too Your Majesty. It is way passed the time for you to come forth, they, we here; need you now, not after! Hide nothing from us anymore, please, for that hiding is the cause of your dilemma whether worthiness is in you.''

He nodded saying ''Your right Maan!'' Thoughtfully he told them ''Do you know what, I feel so embarrassed with myself for another reason now? I mean how I must have sounded when I spoke to you all that first time. Eesold once called me a 'prat', until now I did not know what one was and what she was calling me, but I do now!''

''Well...'' mumbled Gus ''...we have all been 'prats' Your Majesty!''

With wide downward staring eyes, nodding his head, Maan mournfully intoned ''Yep, me too!'' as his confession.

With a hand over their mouths, Ewa and Jeeh were looking at each other giggling quietly away.

''Come on lads, brace up!'' demanded Gasim of the three of them. He put his arm around Ewa saying ''I have chosen.''

''And so, have I, Your Majesty!'' Jeeh told him as she stood next to Gus, more to help him by showing that it was 'all right', and not something to feel self-conscious about.

Gus was too shocked, relieved and in love at the same time to say anything.

Only Maan was unscathed by these confessed bonding's, so he took charge of the proceedings ''Come, it is a five-mile jaunt to the next depot, and it is a good one, hidden deep near a stream in thick woods. We can afford a fire too.''

Both Gasim and Ewa, and Jeeh and Gus, found techniques to run hand-in-hand without awkwardness. It was near darkness by the time they reached the depot and all seemed as if it had always been, when to the great surprise of all of them there, Maan the more, Pilar came running into their camp.

She ran straight into Maan, and slumped taking him down to his knees with her. Crying her eyes out, she hugged him hard telling him ''Who can ever forgive me my shame now, as it is absolute, as I cannot even follow my own penance to die as honourably as I can. I cannot leave you ever again dearest Maan is why...!''

''There is only one that can ever forgive you Pilar, and that is your king.'' Gasim told her.

''My king? I would not insult him by my very presence!'' she sobbed back.

''He would not suffer you so, that is true. But he would forgive you if you stood before him now as Ewa's sworn protector, for you see she is your queen to be!''

''What...?'' she whispered as she turned her head to see who was speaking.

''Eesold, just before she died, told me she was giving me the most important advice of my life. She also told me it would be the most severe 'rite of passage' test that would ever come my way. What it was, was to seek you out dear Pilar, the most revered person in her eyes. She told me that no other would ever equal the tenacious courage you have inside you. Eesold told me that it would be I that should be the most honoured if I could win you over as one of my friends, and in so doing, it would be proof positive that I would be recognised as king of Homeworld. How say you Maan, do you see and understand Eesold's words to me?''

''I do my king, I do!''

''You were exhausted in mind, was the consensus Pilar, when your emotions overpowered your perceptions, forgetting things, and letting your heart dictate your reasoning. Therefore, you sacrificed yourself once again by volunteering to withdraw so not to influence others. Eesold told me your epic story so many times and I never tired of hearing it once again; she also told me out of all others, you were the dearest in the heart of my mother, Queen Jane. I do not want your apologies Pilar, as they would mean nothing at all, as you were not yourself when you let yourself down. What I want from you is, if I can secure it that is, is your friendship.''

''My king, you have all that I am.'' she promised from her heart.

Gasim went to her and cuddled her upright. Holding her at arm's length Pilar could see he had tears of relief in his eyes. ''Look after my betrothed dear Pilar...'' he begged her ''...for she might even be carrying the heritor of this world.''

''I will my king!'' she promised.

''Take her away into the wilderness and be lost to all except yourselves. Venture forth again only when the creatures of this world amble back to their homes, victorious in battle.''

''I understand Your Majesty!''

''Eesold told me and I quote ' _If honour is due, then honours are due, aren't they, then it's simple, so be unhesitant in awarding them'_ So, Pilar and Maan peerages are awarded to you both, it is as simple as that.'' In the same breath he turned and asked Gus ''Would you agree?''

''Too long that one coming, Gasim!'' was his poignant answer.

''Can I do, what I have just done Lord Maan?''

''Um, well, yes, yes, I suppose so, Your Majesty.'' Was all he could offer.

He turned to Ewa, her shrug and nod he took that she agreed.

''Build that fire high and bright Lady Pilar, Eesold told me you were the best at it!''

Indeed, she was, and soon they were eating and resting around it. The dried meats and fish strips seemed to have matured exceptionally well; their flavours and texture were relished by them all. Pilar was still very fragile, still uncertain of herself, but her love for her new king had bolstered her up, and she began trusting his pardon and forgiveness. Locked together all night long with Maan, she awoke with the new day's sun refreshed, and ready for her new role in life.

Pilar departed with Ewa by her side soon after breakfast; Maan's Gully was her destination. As for the soon to be queen, Ewa, her love was so absolute for Gasim that few other neurons were firing other than his words to them all that she might be carrying his child inside her. That was enough for her to understand the importance of her babe's safety above almost anything else right then.

To add more confusion into the equation, Lady Itagaki ordered a steady supply of flaming brands to keep the fighting going all night long. Thaddaeus would fight all night long too, after concluding that anybody ahead of him in the dark must be an enemy. Confusion was what it was all about, and from the enemy's perspective it certainly was.

Powering northwards, Gichen had to withdraw the fan shaped front line he had set down for fear of it being flanked at its narrowest margin. He too would fight through the darkness of night, and carry on until rescued by Thaddaeus. As the fan started to close, those falling back reinforced the back-to-back frontline. Gichen had to remain the aggressor, and the Amber's in defence. Northwards was his priority, and the tapered wedge that was his frontline he kept as narrow as possible. A steady relay of reinforcements for those that were injured ran unhindered through the fifty-yard wide at best safe zone.

As the first sign of the morning breaking, Gasim, Maan, and Gus could just make out the wedge as it powered northwards.

''The idea is to drive them apart. To half their force the effect will be to half their collective courage.'' suggested Gasim.

Maan and Gus were very impressed that Gasim had instantly seen the 'pretty darned obvious', where all they saw was a surrounded prong of their fighters seemingly on a suicidal mission.

''That is mainly a sacrificial force heading north, chaps, as they have no chance to survive almost surrounded. They are to be rescued as the force heading south reaches Dena's force who will turn tail together and head north again. Do you see, if we attempt a rescue right through the heart of that Amber army out there it will be a safe zone that we, and our oolve packs, can rove up and down unhindered?''

Indeed, they both could see! Both amazed, they stood staring at Gasim in wonder.

He saw almost hero worship in their eyes for him. He snorted out ''Don't be so daft chaps, not me, for goodness sake, for Eesold, as it is her war strategist teachings speaking, certainly not my own intuition.''

''You got that wrong Gasim; her teachings only developed a 'mindset' that you manipulated to reason with. She gave no advice to you on what to do right now, did she?''

''Well... I dunno, chaps?'' he dismissed that hidden compliment with. ''Anyway, we must rescue that northwards force then. What do you reckon, just plough into them?''

''We have to be a bit more subtle than that.'' reasoned Maan. ''If we hit them on a broad front, they will compact backwards, spoiling the northward fighting wedge. We have to be a sliver to start with too, then a thickening wedge to drive them apart as we make our way southwards.''

''Of course...!'' agreed Gasim.

''It is us then...'' decided Gus ''...on a buggy, weapons circling our heads charging right into them. Our oolve packs will follow us in, maybe up to twenty abreast as is their way.''

The depots squirreled away in the surrounding countryside had everything, and a buggy was broken out of its camouflaged hiding hole.

Getting a team together was easy enough from those hierarchical oolves from Maan, Gus's and Gasim's packs, that had won the rights to be near their masters at all times. They avoided the Alpha-Alphas as they needed their power and tenacity to rive as deep as possible rent into their enemy in the first instance.

The team they chose between them was powerful enough though. A fan trace they decided on, as they could be cut free of the prow of the buggy easy enough with one swing of a sharp sword. Otherwise, with a centre trace, the team would be all tied together until individually unclipped. There would be no grace time for this, and trailing a haul rope was far better than being tangled up unable to defend.

It was the humans that needed those few moments to compose themselves before they set off. Clutching at the shoulders they stared solemnly into one another's eyes. As their collective mindsets formed, the whole conjoined oolve packs bayed in unison.

In the denser cool air of early morning, this otherworldly sound carried unnaturally afar, everywhere. Gichen and his fighters were the first to hear the oolve uprising, but had no idea of its consequences. Thaddaeus and his fighters were next shortly after, jangling too their primordial instincts. Next, were those fighting on Wymond's Ridge and they knew exactly what was happening! The greatest of cheers went out that energised their frontline so much so that they powered forward by a hundred paces. Lastly, in the far, far distance, a hundred thousand keen ears pricked and twitched.

Their world was in peril and the call had been given, igniting blind rage in those creatures of Homeworld that could rally to that call. They all moved off as a one-purpose army to address that danger!

''We must puncture deep within them in the first instant chaps...'' saged Gasim ''...otherwise, we will just splat against their outside and end up laying down a too wide and blunt frontline. You have an uncanny command of the oolves Maan that is the envy of Gus and me. What I would like you to try is, as our team burrows into them, I want you to get a line of oolve outriders coming in and through to the front of us to protect our sides. Stalling is the problem, so it is imperative we always keep moving.''

Those oolves not residing in Homebuilding were not so attuned to their human leaders and small packs of them kept breaking away to charge into the enemy. The Amber's were very spaced out on the outskirts of their army. It was mainly the officers trying to stay safe, the less enthusiastic combatants, the cowards, and those lucky injured that had managed to stumble and crawl their way back on their own accord to comparative safety. All the same, these small oolve packs did not last very long. It would be swamping the enemy that would count, by attacking each individual from at least two different directions. Even the most inexperienced oolve would shy away from a swinging sword, but quite often by not far enough, as all the wielder had to do was put in a half step forward on the back stroke to inflict the fatal injury.

Gasim at the front, Gus midway and Maan at the back to control the braking, locked one of their feet each into a loose loop of rope. If any tumble was not too severe, they should be able to kick out of these restraints quite easily. They were then as ready as they could be.

Thaddaeus had been in one of these before, and so had his fighters, as he powered southwards, being the same tactic he had used on his home planet to get to the terminal. Takeshi, this time, was commanding the outriders, those fighters that charged into the pockets of heavy resistance. If not broken up quickly enough, they would put a brake on the forward momentum of the spear shaped attack. If one pocket each side developed, forward of that the fighters would elongate, getting weaker all the time in so doing, while behind it, bottlenecking would occur. They met occasionally as Takeshi and his warriors roved freely within the body of the prong. ''How long now Thad?''

''As the sun rises it should see us through, I reckon. How are we holding up back there?''

''No reports have come through of any breakthrough up as far as the ship. Gichen's front is the hardest hit as he is ploughing into rested Amber's who can see a possible victory. Here, they are battle weary and scared of being driven into by you and the Homeworld forces at the same time.''

''Gichen's plight was understood from the start, but that being said I deem it now of a strategic importance that he is not annihilated. How are we spaced; can we support our growing frontline?''

''Think of it as a squashed circle, and yes, we can put at least two rows of fighters forward, and support them, to stand against our enemy. But all we will end up in is a stalemate as we have not the numbers to pressurise them much.''

Racking his brains for anything other than that, Thaddaeus looked hard at the Wymond's Ridge battle going on, or rather the shape of it in the long line of flaming brands. It more or less mirrored the shape of his own battlefront. ''I made a mistake Takeshi.'' He confessed. ''We too should have marked our front with flaming torches, look how magnificent it seems?''

''Impossible to know to make them to bring with us Thad! Listen, our enemy do not know what is going on do they?! However, think, if we can join with those fighting towards us, and those torchbearers of theirs break through and flood down and along our frontline bringing those flaming torches up front, our enemy's paranoia will do the rest! Let them see the actual knife that is slicing them apart. What do you reckon...?!''

''We do just that! Your job will be to protect those fire runners Takeshi, getting them as far north as possible before we lose the effects of the flames.''

''Got ya bruv!''

''Oooooaaah, ah!!!'' bellowed out Thaddaeus in a barrel-chested deep roar. The resounding echo from his fighters was answered by a penetrating ''A-wah-wah-wah-heeeh!!!'' from those fighters on Wymond's Ridge as they punched forward too.

No rally calls at all came from the amber army! Their command was in chaos, as none could understand their enemy's strategy and tactics unfolding in front of them, simply because there were not any in the first place! Their planned strategies and their planned tactics of the 'hammer blows', coined by Dena, were now upside down, inside out and back to front. Some of the orders that did make it to the frontline meant nothing at all by the time they reached there.

Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo pressed forward the harder as Thaddaeus came into view in the light from the flaming torches. Four rows of their enemy stood before him and as many before Itagaki and Ayo, when suddenly they all fled to each side.

''Look at the size of that man...!'' whispered Ayo in awe of Thaddaeus as he powered forward through the clearing path.

''Shush, do not embarrass him Ayo!'' scolded Itagaki.

He thought that so profoundly funny he struggled not to laugh.

Thaddaeus ordered as he walked towards them ''Your flame bearers, let them mark our fissure right through them, for all to see, before the sun rises above the horizon.''

''Yes, do it!'' commanded Itagaki.

Gasim exclaimed ''Will you listen to that?!'' as from the remote distance came the sounds of the rally cries of their people.

As the quiet descended Maan said ''And will you listen to that! Silence! Why no response from the Amber's lads?''

''Because... they cannot adapt!'' mused Gus remembering his history lessons.

''It's our turn now. We must be seen for effect, so as the sun fully breaks the horizon, we set forth then.'' ordered Gasim.

Maan had been thinking and asked ''Look lads, something is worrying me. We will lead the combined oolve pack in, where most of them are from the wilderness, and feral, right? How will they know friend from foe?''

''How do any of them know, Maan?! I was looked on as foe to start with, but some sort of trigger is pulled between them that tell each other that I was not, and I was a friend. We will hit the Amber's long before we get to that outreach branch of that attack against them. The oolves will know then that it is the Amber's their fighting against, so anything else fighting against them, must be a friend too, right?''

The trouble with simple logic, it is usually shot through with holes, but Maan felt enough trust to accept Gasim's interpretation.

Gichen, at a stumbling walking pace, led his fighter's northwards. He did not consider his foes of any great worth; they seem to be following orders, yes, but that was all! In comparison, those around him that he was leading wanted to be 'there' and it showed up in their controlled intelligent aggression. The Amber's were continually in defence and reluctant to take any advantage of any possible breakthrough; as one was cut down, there seemed a reluctance in their ranks to fill his place. Suddenly, he had a curious feeling that he was going to live through this day.

Atanarjuat, with her grandmother Sarvenaz and mother Haunani as her bodyguards, came sprinting through the safe zone calling for Gichen's whereabouts.

On exposing himself, Sarvenaz with flaying patu and Haunani swinging her sword barged ahead of him to give him free pass to talk to Atanarjuat.

''Sir, I bring good news. Lord Thaddaeus has broken through to join with Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo whom led the fight towards him. Our fighters on the run are now coming through the safe zone to support you. Commander Dena is guessed to be successfully holding the top of Wymond's Ridge. The report ends.'' she told him.

Gichen thought this message through. ''We will not win this day by besting them in combat, there are just too many of them for that, so it is imperative not to box in our enemy anywhere on this battlefield. If they have free passage out of trouble, they will be less the desperate and we can fight them. We are heading straight into their centre and we must do all we can to eat the heart right out of them. There was safety for them here in the middle but with their core gone and only the wilderness that surrounds them, then their collective courage will disintegrate. Once that has started then it is just individual bravery, and there is not much of that in any one of them! So, take my advice back to Lord Thaddaeus and ask him to expand the perimeter around the spaceship, but do not do what I am doing here, do not puncture too deep into them. We need to halve them not quarter them. You know enough now, Atanarjuat, to explain my reasoning, so go in haste now!'' he ordered her.

As she sped off Gichen came between Sarvenaz and Haunani to the front once more. He did not order them away to support Atanarjuat, as he desperately needed them there, because fresh fighters at the attack front, showing no signs of weariness, would hide the fact that most of them there, including him, were near to exhaustion.

It took a few hours before Dena won her command back during the defence of Wymond's Ridge. It happened naturally, as she was sought out by her captains. Her east and west flanks were holding even against superior numbers of their enemies. It was the terrain to thank for that, as an uphill attack was a difficult one for the Amber's.

Few Amber's had made it to the top, and if they did, through their exertions to get there, they were struggling by then. On the fringes of the flanks, it was equal; whom they met then were mainly the young ones, those who had voluntarily took their first step out of childhood to fight in the war. Unfortunately, what was equal too, was the kill ratio!

Even so, the priority remained the centre of the battlefront; but where she could, Dena sent those seasoned warriors and soldiers who were themselves in exhaustion, or were walking wounded, to support them.

It was time. The oolves seem to know just before Gasim pointed forward with his sword, because as the buggy powered away the whole oolve pack was already in motion. Maan at the back, facing backwards, opened his arms wide before him then slowly brought his hands together. ''They got it; would you believe that?!'' he hollered in awe as he saw the oolves form themselves into a long column behind them.

Gus was so impressed ''Well done Maan!''

Gasim had a quick look behind him. ''Perfect, about eight abreast, if at all you can keep them that way Maan, our plan will have a better chance of working out.''

One thing Maan liked about Gasim was it was always a shared responsibility with him. He could have said something like '' _You will have to keep them that way if 'my' plan will have any chance of success._ '' Meaning, if it was not a success, Maan was the first on his 'blame allocation table'. And if it were a success, he would get all the praise and gratitude. Being not like 'that', a negative trait, this early time in his life, would mean his rule would be mature and rational in later life. ''I will do my best Sire!'' he promised passionately.

Gasim looked back questionably at him, and saw in Maan's face how he felt for him. ''Thank you my Lord Maan!'' he honoured him back with. ''And thank you more for being my friend.'' He turned his shiny eyes to Gus and told him ''You share equally with Maan as my best'est of all friends Gus.''

''I am honoured twice then Your Majesty!'' Gus told him evenly looking around at Maan.

Gasim wiped the glad tears from his face with the back of his sword carrying hand and then thrust it forward as he did his eyes. There, but a hundred yards away, was the first hurriedly formed human blockade.

Atanarjuat gave Gichen's report to Lord Thaddaeus, Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo verbatim, but they needed nothing more from her, understanding instantly Gichen's reasoning.

Lady Itagaki asked her sadly ''I need you to keep running the line Atanarjuat, even through your fatigue, from the top of Wymond's Ridge back to Gichen. Take charge in my name all messengers. Send them hither and yon as you deem fit to keep us all as informed as possible on new 'recent's' as possible.''

''I am just at this time warming up, My Lady, I promise!''

''Your youth is not wasted on you dear Atanarjuat, but be careful!'' was her warning as Atanarjuat sprinted away up Wymond's Ridge.

Atanarjuat loved this, the harder the run the better! Beaming with pride over her given responsibility as the principal messenger, she made the top of the Ridge with barely a raised heartbeat. She had paced herself, as she knew she must, to be as efficient as possible, leaving intact her incredible reserve to be able to run all of fourteen miles in one hour. Her purpose there was to assess the situation as best she could, but as soon as she was recognised, she was directed to Dena.

Atanarjuat reported to her all she knew and Dena replied ''We are holding the top, Atanarjuat, but that is all. There are just too many of them. In the near future, if they that have invaded us do not break up, then through our exhaustion alone, we will be overrun.''

Atanarjuat took that advice away with her to the east of the ridge where she was hailed by her pet name 'Atana'. It was Quan, her first lover. They flew into each other's arms. The joy of their meet was brief though as she immediately explained to Quan her new role. She then ordered him away to the far west of the ridge to assess the situation there, and then take his report back to Lady Itagaki. As he obediently sprinted away, his head turned to show his smile for her, and the wave of his hand that followed, was the last she would ever see of him.

It was heartbreakingly sad for her to see the bloody bodies of the young ones that had perished. They were few and far between, but she guessed about twenty by the time she reached the fiercest fighting. She was way out on the outer reaches now; a determined attack was taking place where the slope to the grass plains was less steep. She had little choice other than to draw her own short sword and dagger when two Ambers powered down on her.

''I want her first!'' demanded one.

''You had the last one first...'' accused the other ''...and then the bitch bled out on me when it was my turn, even before I finished screwing it!! So, it's my turn first this time!'' he demanded back in a hurt voice.

It was their completely unfazed attitude towards her stance against them that shook her. Never before had Atanarjuat felt so much fear inside her. Pilar's plight was suddenly her own now and she began to shake. Unable to move in her shock she watched in a daze as they powered towards her.

Two things happened simultaneously then, a flash of white light seemed to speed past her, barging her around on her feet, and as her sword carrying arm flew out to regain her balance, its blade cut deep into the chest of one of her rapists.

Even more shocked she stared mesmerised by the fate of the other. Still alive and kicking she saw an ice white creature bolt down his torn away throat meat. Its second bite took away his chin and much of his facial flesh. The creature seemed satisfied then, and turned its attention towards Atanarjuat. Just by the looks of it, it was half the size of a fully-grown adult oolve, but with longer fangs by a half; these, the creature bore menacingly at her.

''I know of you creature...'' she told it kindly ''...you belong in the icy mountains. You are the species that Maan's report talks about, aren't you?''

It responded by covering its fangs but its muzzle still trembled. Staring unblinkingly at her its head dropped as if in a low bow to her.

She dropped her sword, but keeping her dagger handy, she knelt and waited.

Both were in a recognisable submissive pose and it came forward warily towards her. ''Come!'' she enticed as she opened her arms.

It sat between her knees as she ran her hands through and down its magnificent coat. ''There is nothing of you!'' she exclaimed in wonder. Penetrating deep through its hair to its warm body, she could feel multiple nipples on its belly. She guessed this creature was a quarter in actual body mass of a fully-grown oolve; it just looked much bigger than it was with its magnificent coat, oversize head, jaws, and especially its fangs. ''You are a big imposter!'' she teased it.

Both were young females, and both felt that youthful instant trust in another, which is eventually corroded away through life's experiences. But now at this time they bonded like the two young teenage girls that they were.

Both were oblivious as to what was going on for that one and a half short minutes. Atanarjuat stood and suggested ''We fight together!'' She looked down at her would be rapist, he was panting hard now trying to scream, but with nothing there anymore to make a sound with, a dispassionate thought crossed her mind that he should realise that he was just wasting his time and his energies. A shock went through her ''I understand now dear Pilar! ' _Cruelty begets cruelty when the mind is distraught enough through anger_ '. And I too do not want that memory of this!'' with that, she plunged her sword into the Amber's heart, twisted it a full turn, and withdrew it.

This recent excursion by their enemies was repelled.

''Who holds this part of the ridge?'' Atanarjuat called out.

''I, Captain London!'' she was informed by a woman that was running to her. ''What news?''

Atanarjuat gave her all that she knew.

''The flanks are the last priority, I know, but soon without reinforcements we must withdraw inwards. As soon as we do a flood of Amber's will be able to get behind us and we will be surrounded!''

It was a desperate plea. ''I will get this back to Lady Itagaki as soon as I possibly can, I promise.''

''This creature by your side... perhaps... perhaps they are coming at last?'' mused London.

''Possibly, I do not know. But listen, it saved me London, and then it determined if I was a friend or not, and not the other way around?''

A snort was heard, it was a young male Hornhead coming out of some nearby bush.

The first to approach it was Atanarjuat's ice white creature. They stood before each other, the creature looking up, and the Hornhead, with is neck bowed low, looked down. Whatever secret message passed between them, the Hornhead visibly relaxed. Then its head went up on the vertical and it issued out a deafening bellow; was it a call?!

''Careful how you report this, no words of hope, dear Atanarjuat!'' advised London.

''Words of hope...? No, I will be careful.'' she promised. Then she forgave Pilar a second time in her mind '' _I also dear Pilar would have let myself down here and right now!_ ''. She then spoke aloud ''I will be away now.'' With that, she spun on the balls of her feet and sprinted away.

Atanarjuat wanted to sprint hard anyway, even having to this time. With the creature at her heels, she was trying to run out the fear and dread that had reached her core like an ice-cold barb deep in her chest. In her heart came the memory of Pilar and her distress! ''I understand for true now dear Pil.'' she sobbed out.

Once again, in the safe zone she began to relax. Turning north down the midpoint of Wymond's Ridge she glanced fearfully eastwards, it would take all her young courage to venture that way again!

The fighting was intense, as dangerous as the east flank had been for her, but somehow, she feared it less. It was simply because there were more of her own peoples surrounding her, thus, she felt less the vulnerable.

Messages given, Lady Itagaki ordered her ''To the north with you, Atanarjuat, find replacements for the east flank where you may. I cannot spare even one from here!''

Atanarjuat powered northwards as Gasim, Gus and Maan powered southwards. They went straight through the first standing barricade, Gasim taking right off at the shoulders the head of the first Amber that had decided to stand in their way. Gus meanwhile took a swing at the flying head with his Patu; his aim was good and Maan was sprayed with the victim's sticky brains and blood. Maan hollered his disapprovals to them both.

''Sorry Maan!'' they hollered back humorously.

Maan was franticly waving his arms from his back to his front in a desperate attempt to get the oolves each side of him and ahead of him, and then to overrun the lead oolve of the team. As soon as that lead oolve slowed, or was injured, they would have to fight their way forward. Now, the Amber's were parting as they ran out the way. But they were getting denser on the ground as the minutes passed, and soon, as was seen, there would be too many to get out of the way in time. But it was imperative to penetrate as deep as possible into them before resorting to hand-to-hand combat. Maan stood hard on the brake to slow them down to allow those oolves that followed to get ahead of them to engage the Amber's. A hundred went past before Maan let up and sent the buggy sprinting forward again. The oolves got out of the way all right but the injured Amber's, some with appalling open wounds, could not. They had no fight left in them, and the only danger to Gasim, Gus, and Maan, was to collide with them at the speed they were doing, as an impact with them would render any one of them unconscious, and maybe even break a bone or two.

They had to be careful, dodging this way and that, always ready too when an Amber would be upended to land on the buggy, or when the wheels went over a fallen one bouncing up one side. They were glad more than once, that they had a foot lashed down.

It was inevitable the crash would come somewhere and sometime, it was just bad luck that there were four Amber's in a line, one hidden behind the next. The lead oolve at the time had little option but to try to dodge between the legs of the first one, who was upended into the team. As the second and third were hit, the lead oolve bundled over, and as it gained its feet the fourth Amber drove his sword into its chest.

''Nooo...!!!'' screamed Gasim in his distress as he kicked his foot free. As the buggy abruptly stopped as it ploughed into the fallen oolves, Gasim bound from his perch, and still flying, drove his sword straight through that Amber, and as his grip filled fist hit the chest of that Amber, he was punched away by a few feet to land stone dead on his back. Gasim was left standing with an outstretched arm holding his blood-dripping sword.

''That was something to see?!!'' reckoned Maan.

''It was, wasn't it?! Gasim is going to be a mighty king to your folk Maan.'' reckoned Gus.

''Let us see if we can make headway on the run chaps!'' demanded Gasim.

It was difficult for the oolves to stay out of the fight, as all of them wanted a confrontation. Mostly they stayed milling around somewhat frustrated at the feet of the three men, awaiting their permissions to attack, but quite often, as those oolves running in from behind crowded them, they set off on their own accord. Pockets of them, maybe ten, or twelve, would break away and through the Amber's front line, but ended up being surrounded as they burrowed deeper into them.

There was little the three men could do about that. ''Are we deep enough for an 'all out' Gasim?'' Maan wanted to know.

''I do not know how far away that attack prong is Maan. If we make our stand here and hope they reach us, we might be waiting forever!''

The kill ratio was equal; an oolve per Amber simply because there was no time to learn for most of them. All they seemed to be doing was sacrificing themselves so that the three men could make headway. Although they were fighting hard themselves, each felt a little guilty.

''Stand back sir!'' was demanded of Gichen most strongly by one of the first warriors to make the run from Wymond Ridge to his aid. As the next two arrived, Sarvenaz and Haunani were relieved.

The three of them gulped down the water, soaking their chests in their haste to quench their raging thirsts. Next came the dried and cured strips of meat and fish, the first few were gagged back unchewed, before their panic to eat subsided and they began to chew properly. There were dried fruits too, and their sugars sated their fatigue and boosted their energy levels.

As more and more of Gichen's front line warriors and soldiers were substituted, the northwards attack picked up and eventually intensified thrice times by the fresh and eager fighters.

It was Gichen who was first to see the rent in the Amber army coming down from the north. ''Will that be those oolve things that we heard howling a while back?''

''It will be!'' confirmed Sarvenaz and Haunani together. They knew of the oolves, as they had stayed quite often on Homeworld as guests of Queen Jane.

''Are they being led?!''

''Yes, they must be, as their way is to attack 'en-masse', not tactically. It must be Maan and Pilar!'' was their conclusion.

Within twenty minutes, Gichen's sword arm was twitching. Rested, hydrated and their hunger pangs negated by the wholesome food they had eaten, they were ready again.

In his excitement on the closeness of the join up, Gasim overstepped himself into being surrounded. '' _Be unpredictable!_ '' he demanded of himself as he grabbed up his last victims sword. He remembered a kata for two swords that Eesold had taught him, where, always, a sword blade was moving across his back and front simultaneously. By windmilling his arms, blurring the swords, there was never a full second where a thrust could get through. There was the sound of five steel on steel parries before he spun out of his defence into attack, and that is when Gichen, Sarvenaz, and Haunani saw him.

Sinking low Gasim went for the legs of the Amber's each side of him, chopping into their shins, while turning around, still on bent legs, he parried a thrust before him. He stabbed backwards into the gut of an attacking amber, driving his sword through his victim to use as a back shield, while he dealt with the one in front of him. His two simultaneous sword sweeps to the side, left screaming Ambers blocking any side-on attack. Managing to egg forward the one in front of him by withdrawing in his sword a little, Gasim broke away by stabbing upwards under his chin, carrying on by sweeping his swords into and through the throats of the two injured ones. Four more came in, to surround him again. He sank low once again, but this time sprang up parrying away the sword in front of him, allowing a clean thrust into the Amber by him using his second sword. He turned, chopping downwards from head to feet deflecting the swords both sides of him on the way to his belly, while kicking under his sword into the gut of the one in front of him. His swords came around and the Amber's neck was in the scissors of his swords, all Gasim had to do then was to push hard! He stepped forward turning in mid stride to chop off at the wrist the next sword that was aimed at him. Windmilling once again, he charged right at the fourth one, who backpedalled cleanly into Haunani's thrusted sword.

The join was made, now nothing hampered the charge of the oolves. As they raced into the safe zone, many peeled off to stand at the legs of the human fighters. It was a solid mass of them in the confines of the passage, it was only when they reached the ship did the pressure of them relent. Still they powered through, with enough to reach the top of Wymond's Ridge.

They were truly in the fight now, and learning fast the tactics to aid the human fighters, who in turn were learning tactics to aid them in their attacks.

There was no time for greetings between Gichen and Gasim. Northwards, was where they turned their attention to, for to keep the rent wide-open, humans had to be there!

Sarvenaz and Haunani sprinted with all their worth to find Atanarjuat. It was at the base of Wymond's Ridge they found her with Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo.

She had gathered about a hundred to support the East Ridge but still had to gain their permissions to take them there, and as it seemed, she was not going to get it.

Sarvenaz and Haunani reported to Lady Itagaki all they knew. She shook her head saying ''There are fewer humans now to fill the gaps as they appear, as many left to support the northern drive. We cannot let this end of the fight weaken! I will have to keep the hundred you have brought with you Atanarjuat, I am so sorry.''

Indeed, that end was the most pressurised and the least supported. The few oolves, from that huge pack, that had made it that far south, were very rare.

''The three of you go to see what may be done.'' was the only compromise Itagaki could offer.

The three of them ran up to the top of the ridge, with the ice white creature still on the heels of Atanarjuat. She stopped and looked hopefully westward. ''I sent Quan that way, and he is very overdue!'' she told them worryingly.

''While I assess around there, I will seek him for you.'' promised Sarvenaz.

Haunani glanced over her shoulder. ''Will you see that!'' she pleaded pointing. The fighting rent that split the Amber army in two was plain to see. And there, on the misty horizon to the North West was a dark shadow that was slowly expanding southwards. ''They are here, look, the creatures of this planet have arisen!''

Sarvenaz reasoned ''Gichen will not see them until it is too late, and he and his will be trampled underfoot with the Amber's for sure!''

Haunani decided ''I must go that way then, to warn him to retreat!''

''You will have to run the run of your life my beloved daughter to reach him in time?'' warned Sarvenaz.

''Then I will run the run of my life mum!'' she promised. After wasting a precious second to hug Atanarjuat her daughter, Haunani flew down the slopes of Wymond's Ridge.

''She will make it in time granny, won't she?'' Atanarjuat pleaded.

''Look how you mum runs Atana, beautiful in style and motion. Do not worry, she is warmed up now, and she is flying!''

''I must go to help the eastern flank granny...'' she apologised.

''I too have my errand my beloved granddaughter. We will meet here again when we can!'' she suggested, turned, and ran westward.

As the defenders along the ridge petered out, the enemies trying to make it to the top increased. There were no takers to her pleas for aid; indeed, few could risk losing concentration fighting those in front of them to answer her.

Haunani reported first to Lady Itagaki on what she had seen.

''We still do not know do we, I mean for sure?!'' argued Itagaki.

''My Lady, a dust cloud rises from them, and that means they are charging!''

''Can you make it Haunani?''

Haunani glanced northwards ''I have to My Lady!''

''Go then... go...!'' commanded Itagaki.

Quickly stripping off her fighting garb, she sprinted away in her light tight body clinging fighting leotard. Through the bloody carnage, this gorgeous phantom sped as if her feet were not in contact with the soil of Homeworld. No sound was Haunani making; only by chance did anybody espy her, and those that did, her beautiful image burnt deep into their subconscious memories.

Dante, Haunani's beloved husband met her pace. ''You are here on Homeworld?!'' she asked in surprise. It seemed a lifetime ago since they were together!

''Yes, but like you my beloved Haunani, just following the orders I was given?''

''I cannot slow Dante...'' she apologised.

''I know, and I cannot keep to this long-distance pace. So please tell what I need to broadcast to all behind you?''

''Prepare for a rout... maybe... I cannot say more!''

''Be swift!'' he encouraged as his legs failed and he lost pace with her.

Oh, how she had pined for Dante!! Fate had kept them apart, sometimes planets distant. He being here on Homeworld was the booster to her flagging confidence she needed. The burning in her muscles started to ease and as they relaxed, her strides got the longer.

She had to dodge an Amber's sword here and there, but luckily, for Haunani, there were several Homebuilding oolves around that peeled away from the fighting to escort her. Any in her way again, they met them first!

She felt in her legs the land rising slightly, and it was near the top of this incline where Gichen was fighting. Shrilly she shouted out ''...be prepared... be prepared... be prepared...!'' as she ran through. It was all that she could do!

That far north the Amber's numbers were thinning and Gichen, Gasim, Gus and Maan were forced to chase now and again. They made a formidable quartet! Through the noise of battle came Haunani's words. Gasim fell back out of the direct fight to investigate what was happening, and that is when he felt it! The trembling through the ground was the same that he experienced when he was heading north with the crusade of creatures going to the war.

Haunani came running up calling for Gichen, but Gasim intercepted her. ''I fight by his side, tell me?!'' he demanded.

Haunani quickly described what she had seen from the top of Wymond's Ridge.

In truth, it was only Gasim there that fully understood the danger they were all in right then. He paused feeling through his feet the tremble in the earth trying to guess how far away they were. ''A few miles maybe?!'' he whispered to himself. Then he commanded loud and clear ''Rout!! Rout!! Rout!!''

Fighters obeyed the command without question, falling back and southwards. Gichen was livid, incensed, raging in anger as he withdrew himself away from the direct fight. As the rent closed, as the home army withdrew, the Amber forces seem to be sucked southwards with them.

As with all routs, there was nothing subtle about it. Fighters would engage the enemy only if they were confronted, if not, just obey the command to flee.

Improvised squads of rearguard did not last long; their only hope was to slow the unchallenged Amber's down as they chased after their certain victory.

The message, that there was a retreat going on, was always only about a mile ahead. It was the large open space around the ship that stopped a catastrophic compacting of the fleeing Homeworld forces. As this buffer zone quickly filled, Pep opened her hold to allow as many to board her as possible.

Captain Connell, with Trắc by his side, and about eighty of their warriors, lined the ramp to aid those carrying injured on board.

''What is happening?!'' Pep asked him hurriedly.

''No one knows Pep!'' he shouted into the air.

Pep's scan northwards got only to the top of the low rise where Gichen had been. She could see nothing else other than the Amber army powering southwards from there.

The warriors boarding Pep became irritated with the soldier's reluctance to leave the fight. A few scuffles broke out while they bullied some of them upwards to the higher decks, to make room, and to clear a path for others.

''Follow your orders!'' was demanded of them.

''What orders!'' was the argument back.

And from whom, was raging through Gichen's mind?! Casualties were accumulating more rapidly during the rout than during the fierce fighting itself. As he ran southwards, he could hear the same voice ahead of him, encouraging the fleeing fighters on. But it was just one of those things that every time he moved to get near, the voice moved away too.

Many warriors and soldiers shied away from the comparative safety of the ship, sacrificing themselves to keep the perimeter intact for as long as possible for others to board.

As the north end the perimeter crumbled, Pep braced herself as she watched the carnage. She had little choice then but to close the hatch, leaving it too late by seconds, trapping a dozen Amber's inside.

Pep cried softly when she saw Dante carrying an exhausted Haunani in his arms. She did not know exactly why; it was probably just a tiny 'good' in all that gigantic 'bad' around her that moved her heart.

Atanarjuat found London, fearful for her as wet blood trickled freely from a shoulder wound. The disappointment on her face that it was just her that had returned alone seared deep in Atanarjuat's heart. ''I am so sorry...'' she stated.

The sadness on London's face was deep as she held Atanarjuat. She knew she would die that day, with her, and also the entire far eastern flank. Powering up the rise of Wymond's Ridge right then, was the most determined attack to date, sparked off by the obvious rout that was going on in the far north of the great grass plains.

Not one in the Amber army, officer, or man, knew how to interpret that dark moving shadow that was fast bearing down on them from the north.

''Fall back and rally!'' was what London anticipated was to be her last ever order.

As the heads of the charging Amber's became visible on the near horizon, a strange vibration filled the air. It thrummed on the senses first, and then a far distant echoey sound came, howling, roaring, screeching, squealing, squawking all rolled into one; the crusading creatures of Homeworld had cast their eyes for the very first time on those enemies of their world.

Chapter 17

Atanarjuat had to push London out of the path of the first attacking Hornhead. It was that young male she was sure. It seemed to know who the enemy were by ignoring her and London, but apparently blind to the fact that trampling over them would hurt them.

''Face south and dodge!'' London ordered.

From over the near horizon came hundreds upon hundreds of young Hornhead's, all males, all prancing, all bucking, all kicking back, all heads scything from side to side and all snorting loudly in their excitement.

It took a few minutes for them all to pass by.

London started to weep; she was in shock. It was that Atanarjuat would live through this day. One so young, so beautiful, and so bright being snuffed out for certain by that dark black evil that they were fighting had broken her spirit.

Atanarjuat sat cuddling London as she wept her heart out. Staring into Atanarjuat's eyes London raised her hand and caressed her cheek. Calling over a few walking wounded Atanarjuat asked them ''Look after her, she is all but nearly burnt out...''

She was told ''London will probably end being one of the many unsung protagonists of this war, where in truth honours should cascade down upon her for her stand on this east flank. We will look after her, fear not, she deserves no less.''

Atanarjuat disengaged herself from London, making way for the loving hands to support her. She then ran north a little to see over the ridge. Those young Hornheads had just about cleared the upper slopes of Wymond's Ridge. It was not entirely one sided though, a few of these beasts hobbled around seemingly in great distress. Atanarjuat guessed caused by sword wounds to their legs.

Looking out over the great grass plain, she could just about make out in the distance, individual creatures now, as they ploughed through the Amber's, who themselves were being hounded and herded, as if swept, to the southeast.

Like a wave breaking on a beach, panicking Ambers tried to scale Wymond's Ridge, but all along it, they met the creatures of Homeworld coming down it. There were many Hornheads, and many new to all species, one of these was particularly wreaking havoc in their ranks. These had a single triple sword length horn protruding from the centre of their foreheads. As tall as a man was, they were experts at using this weapon. A few overzealous of these were victims of their own success, skewering three or four Ambers' and then not being able to shake them off their horn. Prancing around head held up high, they seemed to be boasting over their prize, where in fact all it was, they simply could not see where they were going.

The Homeworld force tackled the many Amber's that managed to get through the marauding creatures. But now the odds had changed, three Homeworlder's stood forward to one of them!

Atanarjuat ran west hoping to find Sarvenaz and news at least of Quan. The top of the ridge was just about deserted; the fighters that had been there had followed the charge of the creatures of Homeworld down to the war front proper.

It was where she decided she should go, when Sarvenaz hailed her. They ran hard at each other, powering into each other's arms in sheer relief the other was alive and unhurt.

On asking of Quan, Sarvenaz held her tightly as she explained sadly ''I searched for his body, Atana, where I was told that he fell, but the carnage the west end of this ridge was four-fold that of the east. As with so many others of our friends that have fallen here this day, he will be lost in it all. Gone they are, all but the loving memories of them.''

''How... how... do you know?''

''Sword in hand and fighting, I was told, dearest Atana, a noble and unshameful death.''

''Dear Quan...'' she wept out.

Sarvenaz was so fearful her beloved granddaughter would succumb in her fragile state to sink too deeply into her grieving, that she angrily spat out venomously ''Come on, we have a personal score to settle now!'' while pulling her Puta from its sheath.

With angry eyes staring into her grandmother's angry eyes, Atana drew her sword. They both then ran northwards down the ridge with their weapons high above their heads.

The following morning it was all over! And the victors surveyed their prize, which was a free world that was theirs. From the highest part of the ridge gathered together all of the survivors. The entire Amber army had disappeared except for their corpses they left behind. There was a wave of them stacked high all along the base of the ridge, where they were overrun from behind and repelled from the front. Countless thousands of them were still on the run to the east though; being pursued relentlessly and pitilessly by the countless thousands of creatures who would not stop until they were eradicated from this world.

A debate was going on whether or not the humans should give chase too, but the deciding factor was their oolves, that is those born and bred in Homebuilding. Those there milled around looking after their own injured, and a few even sought out hurt humans to tend too.

Thus, it was deemed, that if the oolves had considered that they had done their part, ergo, so then must have the humans. The danger of total ruination had passed and all that was left was to safeguard against the mischief caused by those Amber's who had managed to escape their reckoning. And there would be many of them, maybe thousands still, scattered to the wind, being steadily picked off by the rigors of this world, by the predators of the night, and by turning against each other. And it would be by the latter that none would survive the year!

Wymond's Ridge was set up as the base camp; a new settlement had to be founded there, as they would all be there for a week or two to come. It was a vast battlefield and a huge search area looking for the wounded and dying.

Food was not a problem, over the many fires that sprang up, there was always a cut sizzling away taken from one of the many creatures that had perished. Night came, and punctuated in a long line going northwards, following the battlefront, twinkled the lights of the numerous makeshift hospitals.

Non-combatants, the young, and old came out of hiding to help, oolve pups too. Some were still scared; but most moved on quickly, discarding caution, walking without doubt in their hearts.

A continuous conveyer belt of carrier's was set up relaying stores and kindling to the top of Wymond's Ridge and beyond. Every person there that could walk worked to exhaustion each and every day, supporting the seek and find parties looking for any spark of life left in those that had fallen, and the hospitals needs for food and wood for fires, and the settlement itself.

Buggies and handcarts were used, but not one oolve was coerced to haul. This was because there was only about eight of them left that were fit! The rest, about a dozen only, had their own mending to do. That being said, two of these volunteered themselves, but they were ignored, so they took up parental duties keeping the fifty oolve pups out from under the feet of the pullers and pushers. And later, to guide them to the carcases of the fallen creatures of Homeworld, for their supper.

It was the middle of the third week when they all withdrew from the great grass plains and took up residence in the settlement along the top of Wymond's ridge. This was a few days consolidation time, where everybody mingled from campfire to campfire. All the wounds of the body and of the heart were now closed and knitting together, so now the real mending could begin.

Those left on Amina's Island were rescued, reporting not once seeing the Amber's that had escaped. Those with complications hindering their healing were immediately hospitalised. Only four had died due to their injuries come the end, and they too were buried on the island.

A final count of those that had made it through alive, reached twelve-thousand-seven-hundred and ninety-three warriors and soldiers, plus one-thousand-three- hundred and sixty others, young and old, and they that supported them. Only then did everybody realise how close a thing it had been that they had not been totally annihilated.

Fourteen-thousand-one-hundred and fifty-three was less by a half that Pep alone had brought with her! No faction suffered any more or any less than the others did though; the quotient of sorrow was the same for them all.

Closeness was what they all sought as they made their way shoulder-to-shoulder southwards from Wymond's ridge heading for Homebuilding. The younger children played on the periphery with the oolve pups, and their singing laughter was almost the only sound.

It was poignant too, their carefreeness, for that was what the wars had been all about!

To a person they looked skywards as Pep passed overhead taking the huge ship to the shuttle take-off and landing strip. On board were those who had lost one or more of their limbs, or one or more their senses, or just their plain sanity. Maan was with them, and so were his father Akshai and his mother, walking Pep. Akshai had promised passionately to them all, that he would make them whole again. Maan being there was the living proof that there was no lie hid behind Akshai's assurances. Deep depression of the minds there were lifted because of this, so much so, that crude banter between them had started on each deck, where each one would give their own rendition of the boast that their appalling injuries were the worst ones amongst them, calling the rest mainly wimps and wussies for leaving the battlefield because of theirs. It was funny, in that outrageous sense, where few could confidently stand, where fewer still could wield a sword properly, and more poignantly, just because there was not one of them there that could do both at the same time!

There was no one in charge and nobody sought a leader right then. Everybody was still mingling; things were done through suggestions and calls for help and assistance. Of volunteers, there was never ever a shortage of them.

Smiles were still weak and the chuckles came out as muted huffs, because people were trying hard to overcome the enormous shock that they had gone through. It had been this way for nearly a month now.

That evening over supper, over the quiet mumblings of the diners, came the cry of a newborn babe issuing out from the hospital.

People listened to the hale and hearty wails in a stunned silence. Tears flooded all eyes right then as open weeping and crying joined that of the babies. Few were stout enough to hide their feelings, and those that seemed to, were just weeping silently into their hands.

The first-born was born who should have never been born if it had been Earth1 that had been victorious.

''We have to wet the baby's head?!'' was suggested.

It took just one mug of the 'Green Stuff' each before raised voices were heard, and then raised laughter.

The first real smiles were seen the following day, but everybody suffered relapses, like a nagging addiction, when memories flashed back, and what accompanied them was like a powerful kick to the gut.

Akshai sought out Thaddaeus for advice ''Your science facilities on Petra2 My Lord, do they extend to biochemistry?''

''I am no scholar Akshai my friend, the saying ' _strong in arm thick in head'_ describes me well enough. Why do you ask?''

''I need a staffed workshop and resources to continue my research into synthetic human meat and bone structures..?''

''It will be the 'House of Rememdium' you need Akshai. They have extended laboratories exploring human anatomy, they also conjure up medicines, and it is filled with complex machinery, all very hygienic too! How does that sound?''

''Perfect! I now ask your permissions..?''

Thaddaeus grabbed his shoulders silencing him saying ''Akshai, listen my friend! If I could have thought up some decent excuse myself to cajole you into coming to Petra2 with us, I would have. I am sure, by what I have been told about you, that the House of Rememdium will be the most benefited by your stay with us. And another thing Akshai, it is Thad or Thaddaeus from now on, please!''

''You honour me greatly sir.''

Thaddaeus asked ''Will walking Pep be coming too?''

''She yearns to be back on Petra3, Thad, but that being said, she will be supporting me on Petra2 until I have a solid foundation for my research. There are so many with appalling injuries inside that ship out there that I will not be short of any study subjects.''

Indeed, most now were preoccupied thinking of home. Those from Petra2 and Petra3 were getting restless after six weeks. The handful of survivors from Petra1 were not though, to a person they had decided amongst themselves to stay on Homeworld.

By the eighth week, it was reported that a big bull Hornhead was in residence around Homebuilding with three females. It was Hornhead himself, and entangled in his horn cluster, was the remains of an Amber. It was just bones, a neck stub, a rib cage, and pelvis.

The sign was that the creatures of Homeworld were returning whence they came, and it was two days after that when Pilar and Ewa returned themselves. Totally ignored, and unchallenged by any sentry or guard, they strolled into Homebuilding.

Blithe, might describe the attitudes of all that ambled around inside. It seemed to be a mid-morning 'cup of tea' time. They sat with the others on a full table, while trays of steaming mugs of the stuff were put down. Light snacks of all sorts came next that Pilar and Ewa started scoffing down. They were very hungry; it had been difficult for them both out there over the many hard days in hiding.

Pilar was the first of the two to start sobbing, Ewa turned sideways to cuddle her and started herself. Everyone on that table smiled warmly at them, as it was not unusual at all, in any way, the picture of them, that one should be comforting another in such a way these days. People would burst out weeping, draining away their grieving, and the sheer relief that it was all over, but more importantly through the growing happiness they were feeling.

Pilar and Ewa decided to remain incognito, for the time being anyway, to let their powerful emotions subside somewhat before they sought out their men.

They spent the rest of the day sauntering around seeking the quietest areas to relax in, and to come to terms with what everybody else around them had already come to terms with.

It was suppertime, a late meal of stew that had been simmering away for two weeks, and freshly made bread. Each night the huge pots it was cooking in were topped up again with whatever they had the most of. Now their predators were fewer, the colonies of squeakers exploded in numbers. Hunting them was simple, hundreds of them were caught each night, skinned, and gutted, and then they were thrown in the pots together with the fresh vegetables and herbs gathered from the now over abundant kitchen gardens.

The flavours and texture of the stew changed by the day, mostly, all agreed becoming more the delicious as its foundation stock matured. A dried fish was thrown in one pot one day, and it took five days for the powerful fishy flavour to subside. It was an acquired taste, which some people even began to enjoy!

Gichen made his way to the dais, to stand in front of the empty high table there.

When all attention was upon him, he stated simply ''And I quote ' _You see, the first charge on Homeworld will be the beginning of the end of it all for our enemy. I want to be there more than my life itself; you see? Nothing will stop me going, nothing. Alone, if that was all there was, I would still stand forward so to be there. For my beloved mother and father, my friends, my peoples that have perished I do this. I will be carrying them all in my heart as I stand forward before them there. I want to look upon them knowing their days are finally numbered now._ ''' He paused thoughtfully, then nodding continued ''These words could have been spoken many thousand times over, similar and the same passed through the minds of all of us here, and they that are still on patrol out there somewhere, never to return to us.''

Mumbles came from many of the young folk, who crumbled crumbs of bread on the floor; some even dribbled a few spots of their drink too. A few adults mimicked them; two were John and Kirk, Ewa smiled warmly at them.

''To know was to die!'' carried on Gichen sadly and then he stepped down.

Captain Connell sprang onto the dais next demanding ''Gichen please come back.'' He then looked around calling for Commander Dena, Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo and Lord Thaddaeus and Major Yaotl ''We need to thank you!'' he implored. Turning to Gichen he praised him by saying ''It was perfect timing, sir! The rout saved the majority that are still here with us this day...''

''It was not me!'' Gichen stated irritably. ''I did not give that order! I have sucked my anger back in because it was successful, but...'' Here looked out over the assembly saying ominously ''...I warn you, whoever did give that order, whoever you are, do not ever expose yourself to me!''

''But I must!'' declared Gasim as he stood.

Eyes twitching in his anger, Gichen strided towards Gasim ''Fool of a boy...!'' he growled out at him ''Do you not realise that your order derived through your fear and panic could have been the end of us all?!'' He then conceded ''But it was not, I know...!'' he stopped here in his frustration, looked around him and shrugged. ''I am so sorry everybody!'' he exclaimed sadly.

''And I am so sorry to have offended you...''

Turning crossly, Gichen's arm came out pointing and he snapped out ''Stop...!!''

''There was a reason...''

Gichen's fists clenched and with teeth bared, he took a step towards him.

''It is King Gasim of Homeworld, Gichen!'' warned Haunani.

''What...?!''

That confusion was in many other people's minds too right then, simply because, as the weeks had passed, people forgot, that was all, who were who, and even from which planet each had come from.

Gasim had been lost in it all, enjoying the anonymity that he had been craving. Even the people that did know him, and who he was, simply had forgotten over time, as he appeared and behaved the same as everybody else had.

Eyes down Gasim shook his head saying sorrowfully ''You sir, of all people, I am so sorry to have offended you.'' He then looked up at Gichen explaining ''I ran with those creatures for many days as they made their path northwards, understanding their ways and intensions and eventually knowing them well enough to be able to anticipate what they would probably do next. Haunani brought messages for you, which I tricked out of her, that they were just over the horizon. I could feel through the ground their stampede heading blindly towards us. No time then, was there, for debate, or even to think it through? We had to outpace those creatures, and our rout would also keep our enemy preoccupied until they were overrun. Our escape was from them, the creatures of the crusade, not from the Amber's! We could not stand with them to eradicate our mutual enemy! They barge into one another on a charge and through us if we were there, not knowing how puny we are in comparison to them! They do not understand that! If we stood forward with them then we 'could' stand forward with them, as equals, is the way they sense it. And it is only those creatures that can fight that came together that made up that crusade.''

Gichen eyed him up and down whispering ''I remember you now?!''

''Protocols had to be abandoned...'' carried on Gasim in a plea.

''You have acquitted yourself in my eyes, King Gasim of Homeworld; as I would have done the very same thing. Your apologies therefore, Your Majesty, are accepted in full.''

''Thank you Gichen!'' came from Gasim's heart.

Captain Connell proclaimed happily ''And one more for us to laud then!''

King Gasim fronted with Commander Dena and Major Yaotl on one side, with Lady Itagaki, and Lord Ayo and Lord Thaddaeus on his other side. They all then bowed low.

Cheers went out for them and so did the oolves howling. It wound down quickly though, as the sound was profoundly minuscule compared to the last time the warriors, soldiers, and oolves on Homeworld had voiced together in that great hall!

Gasim asked everybody to seat themselves. ''Be at ease.'' he told them. ''I needed that time amongst you, as you all did, to come to terms with it all, and I thank those that were aware of me for allowing me that grace period. So... it is time I suppose that I must take up my responsibilities. From now on, all the news must be good news mustn't it? And first, let me introduce you to my queen to be, Ewa of Petra3.'' his arm went out towards her.

Gasps came from most there as she made her way forward with Pilar in attendance.

Maan was pondering how long they had been amongst them, but Gasim was not, he had spotted them shortly after they had walked in those days before.

Pilar whispered excitedly to Gasim as she approached ''Ewa has been feeling nauseous these last few days Your Majesty!''

''Oh, has she?! A bit of rest might help her get over it then?''

Pilar just frowned at him!

Ewa was dressed too in the airy and cool recreational clothes that all Homeworlder's wore when not working or on duty. Head bowed, she curtsied towards the crowd, and it was with self-conscious streaming eyes she looked back at them as her head rose. ''I am so sorry everybody, but I do not know how to be a queen yet.'' she quietly apologised to them all.

Kind smiles were on all people's faces as Gasim held her in his arms.

His arm then went out for Maan to attend the stage. ''I would like to introduce you to my Lord Maan and my Lady Pilar of the Homeworld peoples.'' He smiled broadly as he stood back for them to accept the people's congratulations.

Lady Itagaki and Lord Ayo hugged them. Ayo whispered into Maan's ear ''...'bout bloody time too, for the both of you.''

Gasim came forward again and announced ''There is to be an exodus, all humans, and their oolve companions, will totally abandon Homeworld in three weeks' time.''

The stunned silence was accompanied by the stunned expressions on everybody's faces.

Dropping his head Gasim told them sadly ''Look what we have done to her, our home, our planet! She is hurt and it is we that have hurt her by what we brought with us when we colonised this world in the first place! And what was that? It was the danger of what has just happened now! She needs a rest from us for a while, and our influences, so she can heal herself properly. In five years' time, I will lead the Homeworld peoples back again, where we will tentatively ask her permissions once more if we can live on her.''

Not one person there did not understand his words!

''My guess is there will be no humans here after a year or two as our enemies are finished off for good, so therefore our demands will no longer have to be contended with. The creature population needs to recover too, many thousands of them will be displaced, many thousands injured and many, many thousands killed, it will not be a one-sided victory for them! I think in five year's time the balance will once again establish itself, where maybe never properly here, where we live, right now. I was told it must have been a pristine world before humans arrived, and I want it pristine again when we return, and this time, we can and will keep it that way, as we will come back the next time without any dangers on our tail, or any fear of them.''

Spontaneous applause broke out. He quieted it down again by raising both arms from his side saying ''We need a rest from here too! All of us do!''

The applause broke out once again, and once more Gasim raised his arms to quiet them. ''Lock, stock and barrel, we will leave here with it all,'' his head turned looking into the crowd, and he smiled when he suggested ''...including the entire kitchen gardens John and Kirk! The brewery too...!''

Gasim spent another hour outlining his dream, and he finished with ''...the sooner we start the sooner we will be able to leave.''

Within two weeks, because there was so little else to do otherwise, one of the gigantic ships was sitting on the runway that had been gutted of seats, and each deck was being outfitted to support one of the aspects of the new nomadic society.

With a great deal of experience in making an artificial environment more natural, those from Petra2 guided the workers. Thousands of tons of top soil and fill had been carted on the ship and laid out on the lowest deck as John and Kirk directed. Extra lighting was cadged from another ship that was designated as the 'spare', to be robbed again when the needs arose. A small river ran through it, to a small lake where the water was pumped back to the head of the river again. Fishes swam in it, and while the bay doors were open, many species of insects colonised the environment. Practically sealed from the rest of the ship it produced its own weather, and by controlling the heating and the cooling, John and Kirk even found a way to make it rain for short periods. It was early days as yet, but even so, John and Kirk got a few rows of their first plantings in. One experiment was to try to establish a 'Squeaker' town. These creatures were the oolves main diet, but also, they would be a tasty addition to those on board, and as Lunn once most adequately put it ' _They don't mind being eaten at all, do they?!_ ' Their town was a raised dome of soil with the top turfed over. Kirk had paced out twenty-five strides giving about an area of just under five hundred square yards. That was the easy bit! The hard bit was getting enough back to the ship alive to start the colony! Of a sack of about fifty that were caught alive, on average just two would overcome the shock of the experience, and graze over the mound in the evening as if nothing had just happened. Many people began to feel a little uneasy about it after the sixth attempt, so it was decided to let nature take over and see if about ten of these squeakers was a big enough gene pool to establish a colony. It was perfect growing conditions, shown very early on by the lush lavish grasses that seemed to grow inches by the day. It was decided to take with them, two young male Hornheads, and six females, to deal with it by grazing it away. They remained agitated until by chance a healing tree sapling was planted. The two males walked around it, urinating, the duration of the 'watering in' amazing John and Kirk!

It was working around the clock, 'twenty-four-seven', to meet King Gasim's deadline. Exhausted everyday meant everybody would sleep, and it was that sleep that healed troubled minds the most.

The second deck was the living deck. 'Au naturale' was favoured by all from Homeworld, so shanties were built, albeit good quality ones, in a haphazard way using wood for the walls and lined with bark for privacy. Much of the homemade furniture and beds were taken from those that had perished in the wars. Any shortfall was made bespoke from scratch.

The kennels for the oolves were built in one corner under the huge pile of left-over branches, sticks, and sheets of bark. Whilst it was being lined with compressed leaf litter that was taken from the well-trodden creature trails of the forest and woods, the stuff was admired for its properties. So, this compact material ended up lining the streets of the shanty too. It cost three extra days to finish hauling back what was needed, but Gasim did not seem to mind. The only thing that had to be done was to damp it all back down again last thing at night.

The third deck was the communal deck laid out in a similar way to that of the great hall in Homebuilding, which itself was stripped out of all its furniture and most of its fittings to do the job. The kitchen was there too, one of the easier of the jobs to do. It was just a simple matter of plugging in again all that supported the cooking. Partitions were put up, again robbed from the spare ship, so it was enclosed, and the circulating air was filtered to take out most of the kitchen smells.

The fourth deck was the smaller of the large decks. This was the training area, gymnasium, and playing fields for the children. Few had taken up their weapons, sword, or Patu, during the weeks after the last battle, as their enemy were defeated; it was as simple as that! Earth1's garrison would be tiny now, made up of only those who could pay the price in Earth1 gold coin to stay out of the fighting. Individually, there might still be a few there that could stand up to one of the Hundred as an example, but it would be impossible for them to all get together to make a stand against those survivors of the war on Homeworld as another example.

Most of these conclusions were made after long debates between the leaders representing the worlds that they had come from. Pep and Akshai were frequently called on to contribute to these meetings, as they had been witnesses to the ways and workings of Earth1.

But no conclusions were made about Earth1 proper. What was to be done and how to proceed doing it would be left ultimately in the hands of King Gasim, King Catmail and who at the moment was known as Crown Princess Xandra in waiting.

There was one last farewell meeting in the great hall of Homebuilding before they all departed. Almost empty of everything, including the raised dais and the high table, Gasim stood on an old rickety chair so all could see him. ''I will be quick!'' he promised them all. ''Lord Thaddaeus and his peoples, including Takeshi and Akshai and all those injured fighters under his care, will depart immediately for Petra2; his ship's captain will be walking Pep. Next to leave shortly after that for Petra3 will be Lord Garn and Lady Lucy with their peoples, but without a ship's captain as such, as they will be on Pep the ship. The rest of us will leave on our ark, Duchess of Petra2 Ouida is coming with us, and our ship's captain will be Lord Ayo. Lady Itagaki meanwhile will be shadowing us as we make our way to Petra1 to rescue all those left behind there, some five hundred or so I have been told. What happens after that we are not sure about. But, after we have decided on Petra1's fate, we head for Petra3, where Lady Itagaki will hand over the ownership of the ship she is driving to Lord Jason and Lady Sara. That's about it! Good lucks to you all until we meet again.''

It was two and a half weeks over Gasim deadline before Thaddaeus and his people's ship made space. Next were Lord Garn and Lady Lucy with their peoples. They had prematurely aged; they both had. Garn's hair was flecked with grey to match his complexion, while Lucy had lost that sparkle that made her who she was. Her face was of one who was carrying a perpetual sadness. However, they rallied often for their people's sake, smiling warmly with them, which saddened Gichen no end as he could see through their guise.

Pep the ship cried silently when she saw them again and wished her walking self were there to hug them, as she so desperately wanted to do. Everyone was settled in before they departed; and most were at the windows to say a farewell to Homeworld. It was cavernous inside, relatively speaking, with so few people on board!

Itagaki closed and locked the bridge door, there was no real need to do so, but she wanted to isolate herself inside from the rest of the ship. As she had made her way to the bridge, up through the deserted decks, an uneasy feeling came about her. She was excited yes, but with no one else around to share it with, she began to feel very lonely.

She wandered around the bridge recalling Pep and Ayo's tuition, identifying the controls she would be using and the settings she would expect to see indicated on the instruments. She gazed into the centre of the monitor screen at the small bright outline, which was the impression of her ship, and there ahead of her was a vague second impression that was Ayo's ship, which she touched lightly with her fingertips. She felt desperately lonely right then. Staring into the pitch-black backdrop, she became mesmerised by the occasional bright speckles that blinked on and then disappeared. She thought at first it was her imagination but as her concentration increased, she looked on in wonder as these bright speckles congregated to where her fingertips touched the monitor. ''Is that... is that you Haïzum?'' The bright speckles flashed a little brighter. ''Thank you for being here, I will come down and visit you when we are underway.'' she promised. That empty and hollow feeling of being alone subsided in her somewhat.

Ayo was staring into his monitor too, at the second impression of a ship behind him. ''Enjoy...!'' he whispered for his beloved. Ayo was pining for Cheveyo, his ship, the one he had bonded so deeply with. It was far too small now and terribly underpowered for any foreseeable work. This huge powerful bloated behemoth he was on held little of that enchantment he had felt with Cheveyo. It was akin to missing a good and true friend that you knew you would not be seeing for a long, long time.

It was time to go. Homebuilding had been sealed; its oolve tunnels to the outside had been collapsed leaving it as it was before humans had found it. All evidence of human activity on Homeworld was either disguised or hidden, bar the cropping fields and fighting fields that would grow out over a couple of years. The fuel making facility, five miles away from Homebuilding, was always locked and camouflaged anyway, but it was visited to neutralise the mixers for the fuels under the guidance of Akshai.

The exodus began.

As Ayo gained altitude, he felt that emotional tug back from his home. He had been away before of course, many times, but this time is would be for an extended period. He and most were glad that they were following a command from their king; as otherwise, if given the choice, they would not have left! Poignantly too, for he and most, was that they were feeling a 'sad happiness' for leaving Homeworld for a while.

On the agenda, first was the Coronation of King Gasim, and then the Royal Wedding, finally the Coronation of Queen Ewa as the sovereign's consort.

Like his mum, Gasim shied away from all the pomp and circumstances that were meant to surround kings and queens. Queen Ewa was particularly relieved, indeed for her, the homage paid to her, she just put down as the price she must pay for her love for Gasim.

He himself was the hot topic of conversation, as all the testimonials of his courageousness, and stout heart, became general knowledge. People were glad of this too, that their monarch had not let himself down in comparison to all the other courageous stout-hearts around, because they were all beginning to like him and love him.

There was a royal suite built using all the luxurious furniture and fittings already in situ in the upper decks, which was big enough to house the Lords and Ladies of the land too. One of these top decks was put aside just for that; and to accommodate visiting monarchs and their immediate entourage.

This was something else Gasim shied away from, preferring one of the shanties on the living deck. He had to swallow his stubbornness a little and accept a large detached well-made and aesthetically pleasing fully staffed 'shack' to live in though!

But it was not the biggest of the detached houses! Gwydion the brewery master, had to extend his 'sipping table' somewhat to cater for up to a hundred guests at a time. People were relaxing now and found an evening 'sipping' was the best of all. Filled every night, his brewery became an established meetinghouse too. Usually raucous, it was no place to court a lover, or take children to, so another was built on the other side of the deck with a more genial ambience. This one ended up offering food, cooked by the chefs to be, or not to be, who were all amateurs wanting a 'go' at it! On his days off MasterChef himself would call in for a late lunch before heading for 'Gwydion's' to see the rest of the day out.

Of all the peoples, Gwydion became the busiest. For seven days, he had led his dusk to dawn hectic lifestyle, until one morning he could not be awoken. The medico concluded that he was in total exhaustion, so when he did wake up, he found he had acquired eight staff and two brewery apprentices to help him.

Ayo guessed they were about seventy-two hours out from Petra1, and told Gasim so he could arrange the meeting on how to go about the rescue. The first thing he wanted, was to have one of the shuttles already attached to the underside of the ship, to have the Homeworld's colours painted on each side and on its underbelly. ''As large as possible, I want it to be a perfect replica of our flag.'' he demanded. ''Now, who knows who?'' was his first question.

Ayo told him ''Unfortunately, Commander Luisa and Captain Kerneels are strangers to us all Gasim, and the five hundred volunteers that stayed with them. Vyomesh on the other hand we know to be Lord Jason and Lady Sara's son. I knew him as a child, but there is the possibility he may not recognise us, or rather me. What about Eva, Gasim?''

''Eva knows of him but their paths never really crossed. Damn it, what was I thinking! Because she is Countess Luisa of Petra2, we should be carrying an ambassador from Petra2 with us to negotiate...!'' He mulled it over for a short while then relented suggesting ''It would have been a cruel post for somebody that just wanted to go home after the wars, wouldn't it? Perhaps it did not cross anybody's minds, as it should be a no risk operation. All the same, I want equal to that garrison in our fighters in the shuttles ready to go. I do not expect trouble from them, but who knows who oversees that space station right now?''

Lord Maan and Lady Pilar would head up the fighters, where Lord Ayo would head up the small rescue party.

''...three, two, one, now!'' Ayo called out as they made orbit. He glanced to his side, and five miles away a few seconds later Itagaki came into orbit too. He looked forward then, to the space station around Petra1. Its lights were on and it looked alive, but all those cargo ships in orbit looked abandoned. It was impossible to take 'all' the kinetic energy out of any mass in orbit, and a quarter of an inch of drift a day, as an example, would mean an orbital misalignment error of about twenty-five yards over ten years. It was all 'cockeyed', one ship was nearly belly-up relative to the space station, with a dip of forty-five degrees on the horizontal, and a yaw of thirty degrees on the vertical. The rest of the ships, some two hundred of them, were in various states of the same, bar one that Ayo thought must have been the latest arrival.

An hour later, blasting up from the surface came two shuttles, and ignoring the space station, one peeled off towards Itagaki and her ship, and one towards them. On Ayo's ship, on docking thirty minutes later, they were allowed to board, but they were not greeted in any way, except the lift doors opening. A spy in the lower hold, over the intercom, reported what she was seeing and hearing to Gasim. ''There are five of them in total, two in finery, and three in work smocks. The two swore and cursed; they are irritated that nobody is here to welcome them. They did see the lift doors opening and take it that they must board. They bring with them twenty boxes that are very heavy, the workers with them load these into one of the lifts.'' Then she exclaimed loudly ''Gracious, they dropped one of the boxes and the top split open, it is full of new paper money! Bundles of it! Oh no...'' she exclaimed incredulously ''...one of them in finery has just stabbed to death that man who let it drop?! They get in the lift now and the doors have closed. One of the workers dashed in the lift with the money in and stole a bundle... he was out just in time squeezing himself passed the closing doors... he has just run into a knife wielded by the other worker who stole that money off him!'' There was a sigh of relief as she told him ''The warriors are here now to take that man into their custody.''

''Thank you, it was very brave of you to spy for me!'' Gasim told her. Because there had been a real danger, his words were the truth, and she knew it! She was one of the young teenagers who had lost all her kith and kin to the wars. Very troubled in her mind, she was brought to Gasim's attention at a weekly parley to ascertain any problems with people settling into their new society. There were a few, who were successfully looked after, but this one girl did not want to be. As a young person, just out of her childhood, she was proud, moody, and very suspicious of the adults who seemed to be patronizing her. Kifi brooded alone most of the time and did not respond much to anybody or anything.

She was seen by chance by one who cared for her, standing with others paying their tribute to King Gasim after his Coronation. Kifi seemed indifferent to it all until Ewa made an appearance and came to his side. At that very second, and with a warm smile on her face, she started waving and cheering with the others around her. When Ewa departed, Kifi slumped right back down into her despondencies again. Later, where Ewa had walked, Kifi was seen to follow her route on her own.

''She has adopted Ewa as her make-believe friend.'' Was the guess that Gasim was told.

Ewa decided instantly to help Kifi if she could. When it was suggested that Kifi would make a good companion for her, Ewa had grabbed at the chance as she was young and 'mixed up' too somewhat! Thinking on his feet, Gasim had volunteered Kifi to be the spy, and her unknown reward for her bravery would be to be adopted by him and Ewa.

Gasim was in an ill-fitting captain's ceremonial uniform that he had found, as the lift doors opened. As he eyed up his overly dressed and adorned visitors he wanted to giggle. ''Come on in chaps... I mean...gentlemen!'' he spurted out through his clenched jaw to hide his smiles.

''We represent the most successful faction on the planet's surface sir, and we would like to buy your aid to help us get rid of a few obstacles that are in our way, so as to make it the only faction!''

''I see, I see. Would that mean killing Plebs by any chance?'' Gasim asked.

''Well... yes, yes... why of course!'' he was told in a surprised voice.

At that moment, the other lift opened. One of his guests went in, picking up in each hand a bundle of notes from the damaged box. ''That's five million Petra1 dollars in there for your cooperation captain, and five million is going to the other ships captain.'' he nodded at the rest of the boxes.

''Five million...?!'' he queried as he held one bundle of notes. ''How many will have to die for this?''

''A thousand per million dollars I would guess.''

''Ten thousand people murdered...!'' Gasim mused glumly as he bounced the bundle up and down in his hand.

Both his guests had expectant looks on their faces. He told them evenly ''We will take you back down to the planet surface and I will be in contact with you later personally!''

A little unhappy that they were losing their shuttle, they got in the lift and headed for the lower hold. They met Ayo down there, in his captain's uniform. He was being pressurised by the other shuttle drivers there, who just returned from Itagaki's ship, to explain why they had not been given permissions to board. Ayo did not have a clue what to tell them, and with no time to think something up, began ''Look, I... I cannot say too much?! We... on board... you know...'um...ah...'' here he gave a wink and a knowing nod to them. ''You appreciate the importance of not... well... you understand?'' here he had cocked his head in the direction of Itagaki's ship.

One of them there came up with an explanation for Ayo, of which he would never know what it was, by agreeing clandestinely ''Oh... yes... of course... we do not want to... well... you know... of course not!''

''All right then, we must be away.'' suggested Ayo.

''One shuttle still has the money on it?!''

''Leave it in the shuttle, we can all use the empty one.'' he ordered.

''Why do you want to keep our shuttles?''

''Well...it's...it's...it's...'' blathered Ayo.

''It is to do with landing as many Amber's as possible in the first instance, isn't it?'' was suggested for him, getting him off the hook.

''That's right... that's right, well done for guessing!'' breathed out Ayo hardly hiding his relief.

There was another meet when Ayo returned from the surface. ''It is very peculiar, there is trading going on down there but it appears it is just between themselves. Some food chemicals, but mainly mechanical, electrical and machinery spares are exchanged. These are displayed on tables; money is accepted, but so is bartering with other merchandise.''

''Any evidence of hostilities?'' Gasim asked.

''Evidence of the factions that was mentioned by our guests is apparent, where traders are protected by their own and so are the customers. I suppose any disagreements will be fought out?''

Gasim decided ''Well, their society is stable and passive towards us at this time so let us not try to upset them. I think it is time to go and see what is going on over at the space station.''

Commander Luisa told Kerneels and Vyomesh in a frustrated tone ''Do you know what, I just cannot work this out?!''

They had been looking at the activity surrounding the two ginormous ships that had come into orbit and had been expecting a full-scale assault on them for a couple of hours now. Prepared and ready, the five hundred strong garrison stood primed to repel boarders. To a person, they had concluded that they would all die that day, and they agreed amongst themselves, that to make that death meaningful, each must make a kill, but to make it a glorious death, two or more would be required.

Luisa had given Vyomesh full command of the defence and security of the space station. And he had been so good at it, that there had not been one fatality amongst them since they had taken it over. It was not all his own initiative, which he had confessed to, but putting into practice the defence strategies relating to holding on to a space station, that he had learnt about in school, penned of course by Jock, Bryce, Lord Jason, Pep and with contributions even from King James.

These strategies had to be interpreted though! Not just mimicked! Each attack that they had thwarted had never been the proverbial 'eyeball to eyeball', but always from sideways on or from behind. Vyomesh had outwitted them repeatedly, even anticipating a dock clamping attack. He guessed there would be few areas for this where the damage to the space station would be limited and thus controlled, so he emptied of everything those suspect areas, and welded shut the doors. They only tried it the once during their most determined attack of the siege. Every possible way of getting into and onto that station was all tried at once. The dock clamping ship came in, and not only grabbed hold of the space station, but continued to chew at it until the breach was big enough to allow a hundred Ambers' in full spacesuits to embark. They had chosen a perfect place for this, amongst a cluster of small cabins, storerooms, and utility rooms. Their idea was sound too! From the damaged area, they would simply open the first door, all go into that room, then close the door, and then let the space stations own auto systems replenish the air lost to space. Once inside they could attack and defend as well as those that they were after. This had been the defenders most real and present danger and Vyomesh had earned all their respects for frustrating their enemy. As far as anybody knew, those Amber's that had boarded were still there to this day. The dock clamping ship had withdrawn, never to return. Muted nondescript noises were coming from the welded shut areas for a few hours, and then nothing. It was assumed that they there, had run out of air.

For every attack, Luisa had punished those below on the planet's surface, by dealing with the cargo ships, that did enter orbit, on her own. Offering to buy all their cargos at ridiculous prices, she secured the lot, storing it on the nearest dock. Some captains then scarpered with their 'too good to be true' local money profits before the 'mistake' was found out, to get it exchanged for universal money. Even after the exchange rates, they still made obscene profits. While others went planet bound to live luxuriously for a while, which was a mistake, as that is where they would stay! Luisa had netted a couple of hundred of captains by then; she had to imprison them on the planet too, as they would end up knowing too much!

''I think we should trust whatever we see.'' Kerneels reckoned.

''How so?'' asked Luisa.

''This is not how our enemy behaves, is it? We did not travel in any one of those two ships I grant you, but if they were still in the enemy's hands, they would have not have hesitated in launching a shuttle and coming over here, would they?''

''Well, they know now, don't they...?!'' Luisa pointed out.

Vyomesh exclaimed ''A shuttle comes!''

''Such a strange motif on it?!'' considered Kerneels.

Luisa and Kerneels did not have one clue on how to interpret it, but in Vyomesh's memory, something stirred. ''A history lesson...?'' he mused trying to home in on its source.

As Luisa and Kerneels looked at him, he continued ''...something... yes... its... it's the Homeworld colours we are seeing I think?!'' and he began to explain ''The woven tree in many shades of green is to honour their founding father, above and to one side of the trees crown is a large daystar on a dark-blue backdrop to honour Lord Ayo and the one near it, the lesser, represents Lady Itagaki. From the right base of the tree to its opposite upper corner is weaved Wymond's sword, he was Lady Itagaki's brother, with his shield embossed on the left side. In the left corner is a portrait of a bull Hornhead staring defiantly outwards, representing its undying loyalty, and all the other creatures that lived on the planet. In the right corner are three small fruits that make the Green Stuff, woven in a triangle, point upwards, they were to honour Queen Jane, well, before she was queen of Homeworld that is.''

''It could mean two things, boasting that they defeated them or... or the impossible has happened!'' reasoned Luisa.

Luisa, Kerneels, and Vyomesh watched as the shuttle came around to face them. There in the bridge window stood Lord Ayo, the palm of his hand exposed. ''I know him I think?!'' decided Vyomesh.

''We need more than that!'' demanded Luisa.

Ayo and Vyomesh stood staring at each other, until Ayo smiled and nodded at him.

''It is Lord Ayo of Homeworld!' rejoiced Vyomesh.

It would have been impossible for Ayo to answer the thousand questions his appearance had fostered, but the smile on his face as he boarded, sated many of their most urgent ones.

''It is over then?!'' confirmed Luisa.

''I think it is best for you all to come over to my ship, and I mean everybody.'' demanded Ayo. ''There will be at least one each to talk to over there, I could not keep up with your demand for answers to your questions for sure!''

Luisa asked ''If I am right, you have retained two of their shuttles...?'' Ayo nodded yes. ''...then we will.'' she decided. ''If we are right, then that was the last of their vehicles that can reach space.''

Those that were dazed by the astounding news that Earth1's control over the federation had at last ended, met those that had already come to terms with the new order of things, and that new order of things was their freedom. Of the five hundred warriors in Luisa's garrison, not one had disarmed, not one had let their guard down, and not one relaxed from their battle readiness as they boarded Ayo's ship. They maintained their strict discipline right into the new 'great hall'. There they marched to a halt, turned, and stood to a statue like attention. Such a 'show' had not been seen for a while, generating many pricks of the consciences amongst the fighters already on board. The children loved it of course, mimicking them after forming their own squads, and marching around.

King Gasim officially welcomed Commander Luisa who in turn officially surrendered her garrison to him.

Of all the news that came his way, Ewa of Petra3 becoming Queen Consort of Homeworld shook Vyomesh the most. He had anticipated many things, even the death of Queen Heidi, so he was already braced for the confirmation that it was so. But not this news of Ewa! He knew her vaguely, bumping into her now and again where few words were ever spoken. He knew he must seek an audience with her to congratulate her, but before he set about doing just that Kifi brought him a request for his presence from her.

Her hug was quite strong and the relief in her voice was obvious enough. Ewa confessed quietly to him in confidence that she had been terribly lonely for somebody else from Petra3; such was the common bonding between the planet and its inhabitants. Vyomesh could offer very little advice to her except ''Try to make friends, close friends I mean. My time spent on Petra1 was only tolerable because I began to feel that Kerneels was as close as a brother was to me, and he is a citizen of Petra2, Ewa!''

''In truth I am scared Vyomesh that when we arrive on Petra3 I will not have the courage to leave again.''

''Think on Homeworld that some parts of it will always and forever be Petra3ian, Ewa, where our blood soaks the deified ground where we fell. You will never be alone there....'' It was with sad eyes that Ewa looked at him with. ''Your maid is it, the one you sent to find me?''

''Kifi is her name, and we are strong friends now, as she too has lost everybody that was near and dear to her.''

''There then Ewa, it is a start for both of you to build a full life again, as many others will have to try to do right now.''

''They will, won't they...?!'' she exclaimed in surprise. ''I feel quite embarrassed and guilty on how I felt now... how selfish of me?!'' she confessed.

''Who knows how to analyse one's own thoughts right now Ewa? I cannot! I feel a bloody coward to the core for being here in relative safety around Petra1 where the pains and the heartaches were on Homeworld! We all must adjust, you see, and the demand for our personal sacrifices will continue on for some time to come yet. Every one left alive after the war ended, is going through exactly the same as what we are going through right now. Embarrassment for one's own selfish thoughts? Guilt for not dying in battle that is compounded a thousand times over for just still being alive? Yeah, all of them, all of them, all the time do they rage in my mind?!''

Kifi could not help but overhear and burst out crying her heart out. Ewa cuddled her while Vyomesh embraced them both.

''All we can do is ask for volunteers!'' was the conclusion at the meeting on what to do about the Petra1 problem. Some people would have to police the space station, maybe for years to come. Keeping them isolated would mean their corrupt society would not infect, like a disease, other societies in the federation. If they were left in freedom, a contradiction in terms, then that is exactly what would have happened.

It was agreed one priority was to gather up all the captive space captains, debrief them, and then send them on their way again. That is when it would all begin! If each of these two hundred or so captains told their story in two hundred or so captain lounges on two hundred or so space stations to twenty plus other captains, then something like four thousand captains would fan out taking the same message to different worlds. It would not take long before the whole federation would know that Earth1 was more or less defunct.

For a show of strength, Ayo landed his 'ginormous behemoth' right in the centre of the piazza, rather than using the shuttles. There was a lot of confusion as the green-garbed warriors issued out instead of the expected Amber army. Some of the faction's soldiers became brave enough to want to fight it out, but because alliances would have to be made, and that would be highly unlikely, there were never enough of them at any one time to stand forward against King Gasim's army.

The weather was perfect, one of those light clean winded warm days with broken sunshine. What it was too, was a very rare day on Petra1?! If Takeshi were here with them, he would not have believed it! Nor it seemed did the Petra1's inhabitants who started to gather around the ship. A few looked scared, but the majority considered this weather phenomenon as a good omen, and rejoiced in their coming!

A stout elongated table was borrowed from 'Gwydion's' for the meeting between King Gasim and the faction leaders of Petra1 at the bottom of the main hold ramp.

With him sat Lord Ayo, Kerneels, Vyomesh, and Lunn, while opposite them sat ten of the top leaders of Petra1.

Gasim turned the 'chair' over to Vyomesh who was given complete freedom on the negotiations. His first demand was ''We want all the space captains stranded on Petra1 to freely come forth and disclose were their loyalties lay.''

This was granted, and it was just two that did not want to return to their ships, as they had made some powerful friends on the planet, and in so doing lived a life of luxury.

Vyomesh's second demand was that the whole population on Petra1 be given a second chance to leave the planet if they wished.

Real anger broke out around the meeting table over this proposal, but no real arguments were put up against it, so the process started immediately. This time, from the start, the interrogation of would-be defectors was on a one-to-one basis, and again any interrogator that was unsure for some reason, the examinee was sent on to another before acceptance, or elimination, was confirmed. Just fewer than three thousand people opted to leave, many where from illegal families who had to remain hidden from the authorities. Their children for the first time in their short lives laughed and played when the resident Homeworld children gathered them up. Vyomesh had also advised King Gasim to stay planet bound for three nights, for under its cloak of darkness could come others who were obliged to secretly escape for their freedom.

Most spies were found out easy enough, and by many suspicious fingers being pointed, a few more were unearthed. While this process continued, the meetings went ahead.

Because the ten Petra1 leaders considered themselves at least equal in power to the others, many proposals were voted down just out of spite.

Gasim, Ayo, Kerneels, Vyomesh, and Lunn, were enjoying themselves immensely listening to the petty bickering, the insults, and rebuffs they were overhearing from the other side of the table. They were in no hurry, and this 'pantomime of vanities' was exactly what they wanted to make this visit to Petra1 a jolly affair, and not a tedious one that they had expected it to be.

Vyomesh would always intervene before actual blows were exchanged on the other side of the table though, often smiling inwardly at the relief on the faces of those that were eyeball to eyeball! Meanwhile, Gasim, Ayo, Kerneels, and Lunn took it in turns to irritate them even the more, by agreeing with the lesser proposals, and disagreeing with the more stronger ones, thus reigniting the heated debates once again. This fiasco continued on until an early two-hour lunch was called by Vyomesh.

''Well, how far have we got then?'' chuckled out Gasim.

The lunch table roared with laughter, as nothing at all, not even one iota of an agreement had begun to manifest itself.

It was a leisurely lunch; the talk was around the goings-on in the ship rather than the meet. It was here that Lunn came forward to volunteer for the post of guarding the planet Petra1, with Erimentha his beloved wife by his side. ''It is the peace we want for a while is why.'' he confessed. ''We, as all, have suffered too much sadness on Homeworld and Petra3, but this time we can avoid it all by staying here on legitimate business for you Your Majesty.''

Without hesitation Gasim declared ''Indeed you both can! Therefore, I am promoting you Lunn to be my 'Ambassador Plenipotentiary', and Erimentha as my 'Chargé d'affaires! You Lunn will be addressed as 'Your Excellency' by any of the leaders of Petra1 you have dealings with, and you as 'The Honourable Erimentha'.'' he turned telling her. ''I think that is right Lord Ayo, isn't it? I mean the titles for their duties under my name?''

''Yes, I think it is Your Majesty. But even if it is not quite right on how Earth1's histories describe such posts, it is our world, and as you are our monarch, you can make whatever diplomatic ethnicities you like, can't you? Besides, Lunn and Erimentha's titles hold the principles of their statuses and duties that can easily be recognised by all?''

''Get it written down then, Lord Ayo, as part of our constitution will you please, it makes sense to me.''

But it did not make any sense to Lunn and Erimentha! They looked horrified at each other!

Lord Ayo saw their unease and said to them ''Your Excellency, The Honourable Erimentha, we will talk tonight.'' It was to ease their concerns but all Ayo's invitation did was make them more the petrified over what had just happened. And to cap it all, King Gasim had not given them both any opportunity to accept or refuse such positions?!

Overheard by many, the news spread like a wild fire throughout the ship. Within thirty minutes, those close friends that they both had, and everybody else besides, recognised their standing now by their show of respects, which in turn seemed to isolate them both from them.

In confidence Vyomesh whispered to them ''Do not worry, your friends are still there, but now they will feel a pride that you still consider them as such, and a pride that they can still call you both their friends.''

''We are both just soldiers Vye, nothing more. Our volunteering was based on that, is all!'' pleaded Erimentha.

''It is not a martial matter anymore you see, the peoples of Petra1 are self-subjugated, and I mean totally, and we must assume everybody on the planet wants to be there living the way that they do now?''

''What is our job now, Vye?'' asked Lunn a little scared.

Quite seriously, Vye told him ''Your Excellency, your job is to keep the lid firmly down on Petra1. Nobody is to come down except you and your guard, and nobody is to go up to the space station except those that wish to escape the tyranny. You will probably end up blackmailing them, as an example, asking for human rights concessions for those peoples under the leader's control, for supplies to keep them alive down there. Remember, there will be ten factions at least that you will have to parley with, so you will be very busy.''

''This isn't me!'' pleaded Lunn.

''This isn't us!'' reiterated Erimentha.

''I am afraid it is, now!'' Vye told them emphatically. ''King Gasim is not one to mollycoddle you both over any petty 'do not want to's' by agreeing, is he, where you both can, and are able enough to do the job?''

The shame on Lunn's face made Erimentha and Vye smile. ''S'pose not! S'pose we will have to then.'' Lunn decided. He then 'braced-up' to his new position and role in life.

''The Unsung Lunn' no more!'' was the most common and poignant observation worded that day.

The meeting started again, and Lunn was then introduced to them all as the Ambassador Lunn who would be overseeing Petra1 from then on. Lunn had been fearless in battle, indeed fearless his whole life and that was exactly how the ten faction leaders saw him. With imitated adoration in their eyes, they swarmed all around him, all attempting to curry favour by ingratiating themselves as they bobbed and bowed soothing out ''Your Excellency....'' a few times each to make sure he had noticed them.

Lunn detested every second of it! These unmanly attitudes, appearing staged, and artificial, being acted out in front of him by the faction leaders made him feel very uncomfortable. For the first time in his life, he felt contempt, which built up inside him for them. His fixed smile was nothing more than he baring his teeth at them!

The meeting ended that day as if it had never begun.

''Do not be silly, of course not!'' was the most common and poignant rebuff laughed out that evening, as those who had escaped from Petra1 kept asking if permissions were needed for the most simplest of freedoms.

Lord Ayo took their oaths of loyalty to King Gasim en masse, but only for the time being, as they could all choose where they wanted to live, and Homeworld may not appeal to all of them.

There was a spontaneous party, 'the best of all types of party', that sparked off that night as accommodation for the newly arrived was sorted out. It all started with a couple of barrels of the 'green stuff' to toast the oath takers. This potent drink did its thing, and it was not long before barrels of Gwydion's excellent beer was rolling out of his brewery into and around the streets. Short of mugs, anything that would hold beer was quaffed from, and then handed around. Chef then turned to with Pep sandwiches, and so the perfect night passed.

Bleary eyed, trying not to nod off, Gasim, Ayo, Kerneels, Vyomesh, and Lunn continued the meet the following morning. The first demand made of them by the faction leaders was to deny sanctuary to any further fugitives from Petra1.

''Of course not, we would not dream of it!'' assured Gasim with gusto. Here he clicked his fingers and five prisoners were handed back to them.

The look on five of the leader's faces as they recognised their spies that they had sent forth was hard not to laugh at.

Nearly a thousand more escapees had made it through by the middle of the third night and given sanctuary. It was just the stragglers really that were left, who assured their interrogators that they were the last, as the leaders had called a curfew, a ruthless one, where swording a victim in the first instance, not arrest, was the order.

One, a young woman, who was in a frightful state, pleaded to talk to Ouida, but this was denied to her until her interrogators were satisfied either way. She was hard to control and even harder to calm down enough for any reasonable answers from her to come forth. Highly suspicious of her intent, she was about to be denied sanctuary and be released. She broke down entirely then, and kept screaming out Ouida's name.

Ouida did not hear her, but she was told of what was happening and went down to investigate, where she told them on seeing her ''I know her! She was one of Alvah's pretty girls...'' she suddenly stopped appalled by her appearance. She looked very ill, ashen faced with deep haunted eyes. She started trembling as she reached out for Ouida, and was immediately restrained by her guards.

''Your name is Aglaie, is that right?'' Ouida asked barely remembering she had overheard somebody address her by that name.

A slight nod came from her.

''Then tell me Aglaie, why do you want to see me personally?''

Sobbed out was said ''Callie, the girl you saved that was Alvah's favourite from the batch we were in that time, is being raped to death. Her screams, I knew would hide any noise of my escape, so I took the opportunity to flee.''

''Is that still going on?!'' asked Ouida in shock.

''We are classed as 'nonentities' and yes, it is still going on, but worse. We are part of the 'new money' now and are traded to buy things, but each time our value lessens until we are worthless, and that is Callie's fate as I speak.''

''A 'worthless nonentity'?'' mused Ouida. A shudder went through her; this society had made another layer in their class structure, one even lower than a 'Pleb'! ''Can we try to rescue her?''

''I... I... I can't.'' came dismally from Aglaie.

''But I must!'' decided Ouida.

She was warned most strongly ''This has the 'Hallmark' of a trap, Duchess Ouida!'' Her royal name was used to emphasise that fact!

Nonetheless she insisted King Gasim be awoken. ''You are the Duchess of Petra2, Ouida, no, an emphatic no! I withhold my permissions that you can personally attempt a rescue mission.'' was his decision.

''But not to organise one?'' she wanted clarified.

''But not to organise one.'' he relented a little hesitantly.

Time was pressing, as there were a scant couple of hours left of full darkness, then after, they were to leave Petra1. Ouida was frustrated at every step, only the touring duty guards were not asleep, and they had no orders to assist Ouida. Her greatest priority was to find a Petra1'ian willing to leave the safety they had found and go back leading a rescue mission, and if they were caught, it was the prospect of a protracted torture and a lingering death that they had fled from.

Within thirty minutes, it was Kifi, who was walking away her restlessness, who came across Ouida sobbing in her frustration.

''I will go...!'' volunteered Kifi.

''Go where, Kifi?'' asked Ewa who was a minute behind her doing the same restless wander around the 'town'.

Ouida shrugged as she told them of Callie's fate and of the impossibility of raising a rescue mission in time.

''Then it is up to we three then, isn't it?!'' was Ewa's decision.

Ouida just stared at her in shock, realising that she herself had been compromised so much by having to abide by the protocols and conventions that she was tangled up in now. To do what was right, and take the initiative for this rescue attempt, should have been instinctive to her. ''I will find out where Callie is, and arm up.'' Ouida suggested.

Ewa nodded saying ''We will arm up too and meet you on the lower deck in ten minutes time Ouida.''

In a whisper, as she did not want to attract the attention of the main hatch guards, Ouida was quick to explain that Callie, because of her prettiness, had been bartered around Uptown for long time, but then her plight of being constantly abused began to take its toll and she had been fading as a 'beauty'. Because of this, she was then bartered to Downtown, where she was passed around again until the last remaining features that had made her desirable were gone. Now that she was a 'worthless nonentity', she had ended up with Aglaie in the slums. ''I know where the slum area is, and it will be safe enough unless there is a faction leader in residence nearby.''

Kifi asked concerned ''This girl, was it her whole life?''

''From the time she was rejected from the scheme of things, yes, Kifi.'' Ouida explained.

Kifi hung her head realising how lucky she had been to have known what love and tenderness was all about in her life.

Ewa told her kindly ''Knowing now someone was suffering more than you, does not lesson the pain you were feeling recently. We all must carry our own load; some will be heavier than others will, so let us try, if we can, to support those that become overburden.''

Kifi's half smile was what Ewa wanted to see, as it was a good sign that she was bolstered up again against the depressions she was prone to fall into.

''We must go!'' insisted Ouida.

''Now let me see if I have any powers of being a queen?!'' Ewa stated as they walked to the main hatch. The two guards there immediately blocked her path. ''Your Queen demands you to step aside to give us free passage to the outside!''

A well-seasoned warrior stood before her, weather and battle worn, his keen eyes searched Ewa's. ''I am Harbin your majesty, what is this?''

''A rescue party Harbin, that will happen in the next hour or it will not! Time presses us, the quicker we leave the less danger there will be to us.''

''I cannot disobey you Queen Ewa but your party is so small! Take Lothar, my son, with you, I plead!''

The young lad braced up proudly showing he was ready.

Ewa nodded to agree and Lothar stood to one side.

Mostly young, and all superbly fit, the four of them sprinted away into the dark night.

It took a little time for Ouida to get her bearings; she was trying for the biggest shanty dome in Downtown as a reference point. Ouida guessed if anywhere was left unguarded it would be that meeting room hid in its cellar, as why would you want to guard a meeting room when it was not being used by anybody?!

It was a rally point for them, and a well-hidden one too from the outside. In the spasmodic light of a few flickering lamps they rested there a short while to let their exhilaration and adrenaline levels to subside. Inwardly, each of the four was happy 'doing something' that meant more than just mundane actions to stay alive. They were excited! For Lothar and Kifi, this was their first, and even possibly their last, chance to test their mettle. They smiled at each other in the gloom of the cellar.

''Right, we must head south from here.''

The only sound was the patter of their feet that was soon lost in the dank and dirty garbage strewn streets of the slum area. ''Three domes, a small one between two larger ones of the same size at the end of a main street is what we are looking for.'' Ouida told them.

The ground and street sides were lost in the darkness but the near horizon, broken by the dome's roofs, was not; it was just an outline of them breaking the star brilliant sky.

''This is where the 'nonentities' and the 'worthless nonentities' are sorted...'' Ouida explained as they made the steps leading up into the middle smaller dome ''...and then they were sent to shops, which are either the right dome for the 'none's', and the 'worthless none's' to the left dome.''

There was a sickly rancid odour in the air. ''Careful where you step, there might be a rotting cadaver or two around by the smell of things.'' warned Ewa.

Ouida suggested to her ''I will take Kifi with me to search where Callie might be, and you take Lothar with you to see if any can be rescued from the right dome.''

''No please, I beg you, let Kifi and me do the search of the right dome on our own!'' pleaded Lothar.

'' _A chance for him to 'man-up'_!'' thought Ouida.

Ewa saw this too, but made sure by asking Kifi ''It is taking your orders from Lothar or Ouida, it is up to you!''

''From Lothar!'' was her immediate answer.

'' _A chance too for her to 'woman-up'_!'' was Ouida's second thought.

Telling them to be careful would undermine their young courage, both Ewa and Ouida knew this, so all Ouida said was ''May lucks go with us all!''

From inside the smallest dome, midway around each side, was a door leading to the 'shops'.

Lothar drew his sword as he tried the door handle. ''Have you worth with a sword, Kifi?''

''As you Lothar!'' was her adamant answer. Both were very proud!

He pushed on the door, opening it enough to get his head in. ''A corridor crosses our path...'' he whispered. ''...it is dimly lit by lamps. You take left, I right, we look, then meet back here.'' he ordered.

Kifi met a corner then another door was in front of her. She pressed her ear to it listening for any sound. It was quiet, so she slowly opened it, and being well used, it did not make a sound. There were cages either side that she walked along, and in them were people who Kifi guessed were up for sale. Making her way back a hand grabbed at her ankle ''Please... water...!''' was begged pitifully.

Kifi went on her knees and held the hand sticking out from the cage. She whispered ''I have no water, but this is a rescue mission, so help me get you all back to safety by trusting me.''

''Be watchful...!'' was whispered urgently back. ''A guard patrols every hour, and he will be back soon.''

'Soon', was right that second!

It was stifling in the left shop dome, and it stank too! Naked girls were tied by their outstretched arms to filthy 'try out' beds. Some, Ewa and Ouida instinctively knew were at deaths door. Appalled, they stood in shock as they looked around. It was not a matter of rescuing Callie anymore; it was a matter of rescuing every girl there.

As they cut the bonds from their wrists, very few did anything else but groan and roll over on their sides into the foetal position. As Ewa and Ouida explained kindly to them what was going on, those even fewer that believed them helped where they could by comforting others to their feet. Dazed and confused, over twenty were eventually ready to try to make it back to the ship.

''Callie, are you here?'' asked Ouida.

''Yes, I am, Ouida...'' was confessed in an exhausted voice. ''.... Aglaie is she safe?''

''Yes.'' Then she saw her supported by two other girls, the wet blood on the inside of her thighs had trickled down the whole length of her legs.

''Kill me if we fail...'' was her plea.

Ouida nodded 'yes' at her.

Four girls had to be left, as they seemed a fraction away from death, besides the fact none were able to help carry their dead weight.

Ewa did a reconnaissance and brought back advice to all that assembled in the sorting dome. She had seen walking shadows in the street and she thought that if they saw people traffic coming out of the sorting dome, it would be less suspicious than a mass exodus from the two shops.

Ouida led them into the sorting dome as Lothar led his charges in. ''How many, and where is Kifi?''

''In deep shock Ouida! Kifi killed a man tonight and the deed does not rest easy on her mind. Two of the fifteen prisoners she released are supporting her at the back.''

A little worried for Kifi; Ouida got them all ready in a line before she opened the door. The fittest were first, as they would be able to make ground and possibly get back to the ship on their own; and even one less from the equation would aid all the others. She contemplated using the meeting room again as a rally point, but decided not to hold the fastest travellers up by stopping them there.

She would lead of course, as she knew the way, asking Lothar and Ewa to tour the ever-lengthening line as they spaced out. Without Kifi being fighting fit was another worry for her.

''Run!'' she commanded.

Lothar's released prisoners were by far the fittest and soon they were on the heels of Ouida. She hated being so far ahead of the more vulnerable of them, but it was essential to save the lives of as many as she could. Her chances were dismally low that she herself would get back alive, let alone those behind her.

It was the sobbing of exhausted and broken people behind her that raised the alarm. A few of them had fallen, unable to regain their feet, some of those around them stopped too, giving up, as they.

Shouts were heard behind her in the far distance, and angry male voices intensified. Ouida then picked out the clashing sounds of swords. There was a little less darkness now, and looking behind her only three girls had stayed up with her pace.

The noise of the ruckus carried faster than she was travelling, and soon, ahead of her, she saw the silhouettes of spooked armed guards. The leaders of Petra1 had been anticipating trouble since their arrival, and all the guards were doing, was acting out their contingency planning.

Ouida and her party would be worth a fortune if ransomed, anyone from the ship would do! And that is what had saved their lives in the first instance!

Six surrounded Ouida, and then they all rushed in together. Her sword lunge was parried and she was bundled to the ground. As a hand went instantly between her legs and started to grope around there, a strange thought then crossed Ouida's mind '' _Is it all 'rape', and nothing else, on Petra1?!_ ''

Unable to move, tears flooded her eyes as she felt her garb being tugged at, and then her fighting breeches was pulled down to her knees. The hand that touched her was instantly withdrawn in a scream as the oolve tore the throat out of its owner. Further oolve impacts she heard as those that were holding her down were dealt with. Great pity for the girls she had rescued flooded deep within Ouida's core, on how much more of what she had just experienced they must have had to tolerate! Far worse, a thousand times worse though!

Ouida got to her feet, adjusted her garb, and then picked up her sword. With its tip, she flicked up the arm, and while the arm was at its highest point, she swung and cut off the hand at the wrist that had touched her, which was immediately caught out of the air by a passing oolve and bolted down.

''Sweet justice...!'' mused Ouida at the thought of it being oolve shite on the morrow.

The oolves were not the only ones that had come to her rescue; it was just that they were a little faster on their feet than the entire fighting army that King Gasim had called to arms.

As they arrived on the scene, they peeled off to line the route back to the ship. Many went immediately into battle. Honed and tested; these war veterans were eventually no match for those that attacked them!

Helping hands went straight to the girls she was leading, while Ouida herself sprinted back down the line. The oolves had plenty of work to do, their greatest weapon was the sheer terror they instilled into their quarry, many running for it, some screaming, never imagining such terrifying looking creatures could ever exist!

In the growing light, Ouida made the side of Kifi as she expertly sworded Lothar's assailant that had wounded him.

By then, the forerunners of the army engaged in battle, and as more came, so did more of the enemy.

There was a hard push forward towards the domes, where able bodies gathered up the four girls that had been abandoned there, all comatose, it took four people each to be able to run carrying them.

It was an unrelenting fierce battle for the rearguard as the whole rescue mission slowly withdrew. Being constantly harried both sides nearly all the way back to the ship; it was a wondrous phaenomenon that none had received a fatal wound.

Battle ready, sword on his waist, King Gasim was eventually released from the brig as the last of his army boarded the ship. His guards, Lord Maan and Lady Pilar, ears burning still from Gasim's tirade of threats if they did not let him out, on unlocking the cell door, suffered the blackest of looks they had ever received from anybody.

Following him towards the hold, they smiled at each other.

He sought out his beloved Ewa, and held her tightly while he sobbed out his anger ''It was Lord Maan and Lady Pilar that stopped me coming to your aid, my queen! I should have them...!''

'''Praised' my beloved king, is the word you seek for.'' she told him softly. ''If they had not restrained you from coming after me, I would have had them severely punished, myself!''

Gasim quietly intoned ''I should have instantly organised all of this myself... should have gone myself... of course I should have! I was even hesitant in the first instance when Ouida...!'' his derision of himself faded away in his shame.

''By far the most of us, have lived all our lives under the cruelties of Earth1 business rules, so our subconscious mindsets are formed to respond instantly to a call for help, any call, without thought. Your mind, my darling Gasim, is wired in another way, helped by the wise teachings of Eesold. Your disposition is as it should be, untainted by the pain most have long suffered. You are our future, to lead us out and away from the dark foreboding and into the warm light of a free life.''

''Then you must help me with these omissions from my learning, dearest Ewa?!'' he pleaded.

Aloud, so all could hear, she explained passionately ''If in any doubt whatsoever on what to do the next time, your majesty, just 'Call to arms ', in the first instance, and your peoples will answer so, without reproach!''

He looked around at all the kind eyes on him. They all knew their King Gasim would not have hesitated leading them out into battle if given the choice, that Lord Maan and Lady Pilar had denied him. As weapons were readied and thrust high above the heads of all, a great cheer went out, that moved many people's hearts, as it was the first real rally cry since the war had ended. Full throated and full of heart, it went out again, and again.

Smiles came next that turned to laughter as they all spontaneously celebrated this unprecedented victory that they had just secured!

''Does Gwydion and MasterChef have enough help?'' asked Gasim to them all.

Their king's cryptic question was immediately decoded to mean a victory party was his next command.

It was the first time Gasim and Ewa had used the high table, surrounded by their Lords and their Ladies and their guests. It was peculiarly strange that most people felt more at ease, more relaxed, and more comfortable with them up there and not down mingling amongst them. This transition was felt by all; in Gasim and Ewa even the more.

''We will use the grand rooms allocated to us by our people from now on, Ewa?'' suggested Gasim.

Ewa looked out over her peoples and sensed the 'unrestrained' atmosphere down there, and recognised it, as she had felt the same way in the presence of King James. ''Yes, we must do this Gasim. We cannot have a foot in each camp, can we?''

''No, not anymore!''

''It was a 'rites of passage' thing that we have both gone through dearest Gasim.'' suggested Ewa.

''Yes, it was!'' he confirmed. Turning to Lord Maan and Lady Pilar he ordered them sadly ''Get our entire quarters ready on the uppermost deck please.''

There was sad smiles on their faces as they nodded acknowledgment to his order, for they too relished the closeness of the Homeworld peoples.

Turning to Ayo he ordered in a hiss ''Get me off this shithole of a planet, Lord Ayo!''

''With my absolute pleasure your majesty!!''

In orbit, the first of the girls that have been rescued were released from the hospital. Escorted by a soldier, or a warrior each, they were immediately swallowed up in the warm atmosphere.

Lord Maan and Lady Pilar were back down after organising the royal's quarters, and as they approached the high table, the first drinks were being served.

Indeed, breakfast for most individuals consisted of the main toast called by King Gasim, and then the tales of individual bravery of some soldier or warrior was voiced around that fuelled many, many more.

On empty stomachs, even Gwydion's less innocuous brews had powerful effects on the drinker. By the time Pep sandwiches started to make the rounds everybody was 'flying high.'''

It was late morning the following day before Gasim said a farewell to his Ambassador and Chargé d'affaires'.

Lunn and Erimentha then watched the departure of their king from the space station, heading for Petra3. The orbital plane looked very empty now with only two parked spaceships.

''Right, I must go down 'to test the water' so to speak.'' suggested Lunn.

''Let them stew in it for a while Lunn...!'' spat out Erimentha, hating the planet and its inhabitants for allowing what had happened to the rescued girls, to have happened in the first place.

''Got to really! Going straight back down will show no reservations and the act alone will intimidate them. Hate for them to think we are wary of them now!''

''If intimidating them is your game, we have four Greatsword champions with us, take them with you Lunn?'' she suggested.

There were plenty of others besides Lunn and Erimentha that just wanted 'out of it' for a while, so when volunteers were called for, there were enough for Lunn and Erimentha to be able to make a selection. They chose only couples, twenty in total. For forty-two people the space station was a very big place, many couples opting to live on their own away from everybody else. One of these couples was Claramond and his beloved and beautiful wife Beulah.

Claramond brought the shuttle down in the piazza near where the original meeting table had been, and lo and behold, a new one had been placed there!

His four Greatsword champions that was his guard surrounded Lunn as he approached the table and sat down. They had the desired effect! A few fighters bared their teeth at them but not one felt one iota of courage to have a go at them. It took thirty minutes before the original ten leaders assembled there with him, some panting still after their hurried efforts to get there.

They had written down their own agenda, and the first thing on it was the days before intrusion and the abduction of the citizens of Petra1 by the invaders

''Well... what of it...?'' asked Lunn shrugging at them.

''Well, we thought $500,000, that seems to be fair?'' was asked tentatively.

Lunn just stared at them, he felt sickened!

''We thought that a reasonable price for our people that you killed and the ones you stole from us..?!''

''Did you now...?'' he whispered more to himself horrified by these people's mindsets.

Mistaking his hesitancy, he was offered next ''Well, what about $400,000 then?''

Lunn nodded.

Chapter 18

Thom reached the high point that they were heading for calling for his brother Acie to make haste. As he reached his side Thom explained ''They must see us on the air for no track have we laid?!''

''Is it those that run first Thom, or them that do follow them?''

''It is those that sniff us out, but less. I think the rest space out to make a net to catch us in?''

''Was it a mistake then that we stole from their camp last night? Father said no stealing, remember?!''

''No Acie, many eyes looked our way, but hidden well we were in the no-light night. It was not stealing, like father meant, as they were not of our own people. See, we even took foods, a dagger, and a short sword each, and they did not see us, as we seemed to be the same blackheart shadows that they are. For half the daylight now, we have made zigging zagging miles away from them, but they still found out our trail again?!''

''How many hours do we have then?''

''Who knows?! Maybe just one! We do not know how big their net is to catch us in or how fast it is coming towards us?''

''Then we must run our own ways to puzzle them then Thom..?'

''But father said never to leave each other's side, Acie?!''

''Father said many things Thom...'' Acie told him sadly ''...and most were untruths. Run south, he said, and don't stop, he said, and I will catch you up, he said, and I will find you, he said, and bring us back to mother's side, he said, no matter how long it takes, he said, stay alive, stay alive and I promise you I will find you, he said.''

Sadly, Thom agreed saying '''How long it takes' is a very, very long time, isn't it Acie? I think the stiffness has him?''

''And with mother too?''

''Yes, all our peoples maybe, Acie?!''

''Not all of father's words were lies, Thom, see, we are still both unstiff! His teaching words did keep us alive, didn't they? Trust each other he said, remember?''

''Yes, I do.'' He paused thinking then asked contemplatively ''Are we old enough to know better now?''

''I think so Thom! Soon we must keep the rising sun on our right arms again as it is getting colder each day, and the berries are finishing and the flyers and walkers and ground crawlers are heading back too. It is haste time again this year, and we must run hard each day, every day, for many days, until the days are longer and it's warmer again. So, now we are old enough to know better, we will puzzle them. We will run hard the wrong way, then I will follow where the old sun went, and you run to where the new sun is coming. They that follow will not know, and we will run out of their net. On the new suns first shine we both run right arms warm again, and we will meet again and we will go to our Wet River path camp.''

''All right Acie.''

''My Lord Bryce, your two sons were here in camp with us last night.'' he was told.

''What..?!!''

''Yes, two daggers and two short swords are missing. We think this proof positive now that we have not been chasing the wind all this time.''

Indeed, under Bryce's waning hope was what he really felt and that was the pointlessness of this expedition to find his sons.

King Catmail's one hundred finest infiltrators and spies, were seemingly doing the methodical and systematic search for his lost sons that had been ordered of them.

However, after many months he had never been fully convinced that the trace and clues that they had purported to have found, that had led them on the trail they were on right now, were ever really there in the first place. ' _If there are a number of 'noticeable something's' in a line, even if they were all innocuous looking, the odds are deemed too great they were created naturally or by chance._ '' he was told.

'' _What 'noticeable something's'?_ _!_ '' he thought despondently. He was shown a stone in a streambed that was investigated simply because one side was a little deeper in the gravel than the other. ''It is uniform in its mass and shape.'' he was told as an explanation why this 'noticeable something' was deemed of importance, as how was it possible for that stone not to be evenly supported and be level, relative to the gravel is was on, unless it had been trod on?!

The next clue, miles farther on, an obvious natural path went through a narrow rocky outcrop studded with coarse bush. This path was ignored by King Catmail's one hundred finest infiltrators and spies, and fifty went one way, fifty the other way around, eventually circumnavigating the area by about five hundred yards. He was shown then, one side, an accumulation of dried leaves that had a small shallow depression in it.

''Alright... but... but... what of it...?''

He was told that the depression was about the same size as if somebody had taken a handful from it?! The guess was that night was upon them, and the dried leaves would be used to start an evening campfire. Bryce looked at this 'small shallow depression' and shook his head unable to read anything from it at all!

On the other side he was shown a large bush that had died. On one side of it, several dried twigs seemed to be a little shorter than the other side. It was explained to him that the two boys had avoided the naturally occurring path in their way, as it would be an obvious place to look for tracks. Always in sight of each other, they walked around the outcrop. Both had the evening campfire on their minds, one came across the leaves, and the other a little kindling.

It was impossible for Bryce to put that together in his mind. He suggested then, if this were so, then the remains of their campfire must be very close by.

But like always, every rational suggestion he had made to them was put down with some argument why it would be purposeless. This time he was assured, that if they were to make a campfire, they would have gone off track on a tangent some miles to set the camp, and the following day, walk on a tangent back to their trail proper. ''Which direction do we search for the remains of their campfire lord Bryce? They might have even backtracked to hide their presence!''

In reality, Bryce had given up weeks ago! The news he had just been given just saddened him the more. ''What about them being dropped on the trail?! What about them being misplaced and forgotten about in a previous camp?!''

''The chances are against that My Lord. But, the chances of the weapons being taken by your sons are better.''

'' _Figments!_ '' thought Bryce. In his despondencies, he began to think that these 'King Catmail's one hundred finest infiltrators and spies were farcical. None of his immediate entourage was very confident too. Indeed, it was within six weeks out that Bryce and his guards started to avoid these trackers, in the camp and on the trail. Now they were two separate groups out on the same errand. The only thing that stopped him calling it all off was facing his beloved Zhen in his defeat.

Late into the following day, Ishi, the leader of the trackers, advised Bryce ''Your sons have split-up My Lord, to backtrack around us. We must outpace them to get ahead of them again. If we turn back now and in haste, this time on the morrow My Lord, you will be with your sons again.''

Bridling his temper Bryce's eyes twitched as he stared into Ishi's eyes. ''Enough Ishi!! I am calling a stop to this farfetchedness! We do turn back now but we will head to our rendezvous point...''

Deep hurt was in Ishi's eyes as he begged ''My Lord Bryce no, please, trust me on this! As I speak, one of your sons is to the far east of us, and the other is to the far west!''

Bryce stood and 'felt' with his mind to the east, then turned and 'felt' with his mind to the west. He then shook his head sadly.

''No, My Lord, I beg you, do not give up!''

Tears flooded Bryce's eyes, he knew if he agreed to Ishi's plan, and the boys were not found, he would keep on running on and on and on, forever lost in his mind. The depth of his melancholy right then was without compare.

''My Lord...?!''

Giving way to a 'no hope' choice was the most contrary affliction of the brain, where all the neurons were firing in one direction and your deliberate action was to do the exact opposite!

Without any sign of emotion, Bryce turned to the north and started to run.

''Princess Xandra, the far reach runners have returned at long last!''

Eight of the eldest children led by Saraswati had set out to reconnoitre as far away as the town. It had been over ten months now, but it was as expected, as Princess Xandra's permanent camp was over two thousand miles to the south of it.

She welcomed the nine into her tent, relieved that all seem well. Indeed, they all had that rugged fitness look on their faces.

Excited as they were to tell their tales, Xandra sat them down first and called for refreshments.

''We did not reach the town, Princess Xandra...'' Saraswati opened with ''...as we had to flee as a small army of some three hundred, we counted, is heading this way.''

''How long do we have?''

''We just stayed ahead of them in the far distance for a week so we could judge their rate of travel. They are in no hurry, if they maintain their pace then it will be months before they reach us here, if that is, they do not give up and return.''

''Then we must send another scout party out, a larger one, to keep an eye on them...'' she decided ''...while the rest of us head west and to the north.''

This was the pendulum type swing she had anticipated to make; but it was risky, as the land to the east had only been surveyed for up to fifty miles or so.

''Another thing is, there was a breakaway group too; it looked like over a hundred of them to me. One of the children followed them for a few days; apparently, they were acting very oddly.''

''Who saw them?''

''I, Konstancja, did your majesty!'' feeling very proud that she was able to contribute.

''Tell me why you think they were behaving oddly?''

''They were trackers for sure Princess Xandra, but they seem to be on an errand of their own. The main army just kept heading south, while these wandered seemingly without any purpose that I could see, sometimes looping all the way around, back to where they were the day before.''

''What do you think they were looking for?''

''There was nothing that I could see! But they did find something! They seemed... well... excited, while they gathered around a small stream, I saw them inspecting something, a stone I think?! They fanned out then heading southwest!''

''Has my entourage passed that way, Saraswati?''

''No, Princess Xandra.''

''What about you and your party?''

Saraswati looked to the children and they shook their heads. ''No, too far to the west for us, I would say!''

Xandra sat thinking, her astute mind fathoming this enigma. ''Tell me Konstancja, was there anything else that caught your attention, something that was, say, a little out of the ordinary in any way?''

''Not really. I suppose the only thing I can think of is whoever was leading that group was a very small man, all the others around him were a head taller than him at least.''

Xandra smiled. But dare she even start believing what was crossing her mind right then?!

''Why directly south Lord Jason...'' was asked in confusion by Baghatur, one of the warrior captains of the 'cuspers' ''...it seems such an obvious route to me?''

''It didn't matter much Captain Baghatur, how would our enemy guess it was in this direction to search.''

''I would have gone say...nor'-nor'-east to confuse them!'' he decided.

''They might have chosen that direction to search first!'' he reminded him.

''What about west-northwest then?!'' he countered.

''There would not have been a second chance, Captain Baghatur! Each direction had the same risk of being taken, assuming a dedicated one directional search started out in the first place! Remember, south of here it will remain warmer, ergo, one less danger to cater for, something our enemy would not have, or need not have, fathomed in their reckoning.''

''Oh! What is happening right now?''

''We have been spotted, I would guess, and Princess Xandra is moving her camp.''

''How will we ever find her then?''

''Time will pass, and they will eventually contact us.''

''Well, we are not protecting her straight away, then are we?!''

''Yes, we are. Our purpose is to protect this planet against invaders, thus keeping the very vulnerable Princess Xandra safe in hiding. We have a large garrison fortifying the town, and we will be between them and her as well. Remember, she has no fighting group to challenge any determined assault. Do you see how brave her decision was to send from her side all her fighters to help in the war?''

''Like me giving my sword up.'' he decided.

''Pretty much the same Captain Baghatur!''

Ishi eventually caught up with Bryce in the early evening. He grabbed his shoulders to stop his stumbling lope, as he was unable in the first instance to get his attention by talking to him. As Bryce's glazed eyes focused on Ishi's, the little remaining energies in his body fizzled away. He slumped down on his knees.

''We are just off the path your sons will take, Lord Bryce. They will both be swayed by the lay of the land to meet west of you by a mile. Go there now and wait for them, and in the early morn light you will see them again.'' was promised kindly to him.

Bryce stumbled on to the west after being helped to his feet and nudged that way. Eventually night fell and so did he.

''See Thom...!'' Acie warned as they made the top of the low rise. There, on the other side of the shallow depression, some hundred yards away, stood a figure, arms at ease by his side, staring their way.

''A tricksy trap, Acie!'' warned Thom.

''But no short sword does he have?!''

''And no track leads to him Acie?! See, it is as if he has grown out of the ground?!''

Indeed, their tracks through the dew-laden grasses were obvious enough. They knew the land was clear and empty that morning at daybreak, where they could, they always camped on the high ground so they could survey their route before setting out every time.

In the long grasses, Bryce had woken up in the foetal position wet with dew. He was dulled in mind at first as sleep left him. He stood wearily then looked south. He began wondering if his mind was failing him, as he stood mesmerised by the sight of the two people walking towards him.

''Is it a magic man, Thom?! Or, a dream danger that father said to be careful about as they are not real but in the mind?''

''I think one of those dream dangers, Acie!''

''What shall we do?''

''Be careful, father said, when we see things we do not understand. Let's get closer...?'

Bryce's eyes developed a type of vertigo as these figures approached, instinctively he knew who they were but his mind would not let him even begin to believe in them!

All staring at each other, but feet away, Acie smiled at Bryce, then spoke to him as if it were but a mere minute ago that they had parted company, saying ''We ran south and did not stop, as you said father, and now you have caught us up! Will you bring us back to mother's side today?''

''Not today, my sons, but soon, I promise you.''

Thom assured him proudly ''See, the stiffness did not get us father! We promised you to stay alive no matter how long it took for you to find us! We stayed hid from all too, none caught us, even from those blackheart's that we ran right out of their net yesterday.'' In a mild scold, Thom assured him ''We are happy to see you again, father, I promise you, but...'how long it takes'...was a long time, wasn't it?''

''Yes, it was my dear sons, and I am so very sorry for that. You did well though, both of you did. Your father is very pleased with you.''

Thom and Acie shared with pride their fathers praise, smiling at each other.

''Those that you thought were 'blackheart's', are not, they are my friends, and yours too now.'' he told them. ''Where we go, they will track us and follow us.''

''But why track us father, it is only the blackhearts we hide from, not our friends, and if they be our friends then we should trust them, you said!'' Thom pointed out.

''Because not to frighten you, Thom, or your brother!''

Acie, in a confrontational voice said to him ''Father! We think we are old enough to know better now! So, I will tell you now, I will not be frightened and Thom will not be frightened too!''

''Oh! All right then! Um... well, we will set camp and rest... they will join us later.''

''In an hour, we can make our Wet River path camp father.'' Acie suggested. ''It is a good place to camp there.''

That hour turned out to be eight hours in reality. It seemed to Bryce his sons had determined that there were just three hours in a day. He guessed when they had parted at six years old that was exactly how one hour must have seemed like to them then.

They had taken it all in their stride meeting their father again, as they did when Ishi and his trackers made camp, who were more than keen to talk to them, in awe of them they were, on their abilities to hide their tracks.

Bryce had honoured, as all fathers must do, his responsibility to develop confidence in his children. He was very proud of them, seeing their unselfconscious mien as they talked freely to others. Their language skills were simple, some of their words were strangely pronounced, some of their words were of their own making, but generally, there were few misunderstandings. They had been above average at school, both sharing written works, always experimenting with words that were new to them. They had kept their father 'near' to them all this time since they were parted, most everything was sanctioned first, or not, by him, by guessing on how he would react on finding out what they wanted to do.

They were at that age now where they were testing out their first urges to be independent, but not quite ready yet to stand forward unsupported in life. He was glad of this too as he knew Zhen would want to 'mother' them both for a while before they reached full maturity.

It came time to sleep, and without hesitation or prompt, Thom and Acie lay each side of their father, and then shuffled themselves inwards until they were in contact with him.

Xandra had all her advisors in her tent all day long. The only topic on the agenda was this 'breakaway group'. Konstancja, supported by Saraswati, was repeatedly asked to remember all that she could.

Each time a little more, maybe just one more word that was meaningful, was teased out of her. ''I remember he was never 'crowded'.''

''Was there a salute, or anything else that might indicate he was an officer of a fighting group?''

''None...'' she answered ''...but he was treated with respect though, all the same.''

''Did they march or line up as our fighters might do during inspection times.''

''There was none of that. There seemed to be two sets of people though. One was these trackers, and the other group, by far the smallest, about five or six of them, were always close to this small man.''

''Did any from this small group seem to be in control of the larger group.''

''No. It was always a random few from the large group that went to talk to the small man. But thinking about it now, I do remember one of these men went several times to see him, but not all the time.''

''What about their campsites?''

''Very good at fire lighting, and always as we do, they were very good at hiding the flames. This is where the groups always stayed apart, the trackers on their own, and the small man with his.''

''We will sleep on this, and on the morrow, talk again.'' Xandra decided.

Thaddaeus was roaring back at those people lining the streets of Petra2, as if it were a contest on who could make the most noise. Arms wide above his head, and with an ecstatic laughing face, he kept turning to seemingly embrace his fighters behind him. In that long line behind him, came the returning warriors, marching in pride, stalwart still, and upright. All he was doing was to direct the attention off him to those that had survived the war. Takeshi and Luisa each side of him waved at those they were passing.

King Catmail, trembling in his eagerness to see his brothers again, waited with Queen Virika on the new high plinth built outside of the mine entrance. From the main thoroughfare, a wide stone stairway led up to its top, where a low dais was built, and on that were another two thrones.

They could hear the cheering long before the victorious parade was seen, even so, they, and all those around them, joined in too.

Catmail, beaming, walked down the stone staircase as Thaddaeus and Takeshi came up it.

They met in a hug, and still in their embrace, their heads went back in a triumphant cry.

The echo was thunderous! Booming waves of cheering went on and on, as the three bothers climbed to the top of the high stage. With Catmail in the middle of them, Thaddaeus and Takeshi waited for their people's plaudits to subside.

There was too much sadness and heartache out there to make the welcoming ceremony too long! Everyone would be affected besides the small majority of the people who had lost loved ones. Friends, and friends of friends, would be mourned that day too!

Catmail gave free stage to Thaddaeus. In a barrel-chested roar, he proclaimed ''We are free...!!!'' he paused to let that next round of approval voiced by the peoples to subside somewhat before carrying on ''...and a horrendous price was paid for that freedom! But it was no more or less the cost we anticipated. Console yourselves that no world suffered any more or any less than we did though!''

He stepped aside and Queen Virika came forward, she raised her arms to quieten down the peoples. As she spoke, her words were relayed to the back of the crowd ''As I speak, hundreds of thousands have started to mourn those that fell on the great battle plains of Homeworld... we, here, right now, have just started, as we look past the great joy for those that did return... and feel the deep sorrow for those that did not... emotions are high, and confused... you will see as much lamentation, as you will see happiness,... you will hear as much weeping as you will hear laughter?!... these are happy times for some, and sad times for many... be careful how you tread around those in bereavement... seek out those that mourn alone and support them please... the preparations for our warrior's return have been ready and practiced for a long time now, so let's put it all into action!... but before we do, we must greatly honour those that fought for us and survived.'' She looked out over the assembled warriors, and her heart broke, far too many thousands were missing that had perished! ''You are all awarded the status of the 'Liber hominem'ians'. This honour means, as a 'Liber hominem', the unfettered freedom on Petra2. I promise you; you will want for nothing until you die of old age; your peoples forever grateful for your selfless courage and bravery to keep us safe. It is the very least we can do...! Go freely now where you may, and treat everything that you want as yours already.''

Thaddaeus came forward again, eager to give the command that had been on his mind since they departed for the wars ''At ease, and step down all warriors of Petra2!!!''

An inrush of people crowded the warriors as kith and kin were sought out. Most now knew who had perished after the long march from the space terminal, but those that did not know were the disappointed ones, left together in a crowd after the last warrior had gone.

Queen Virika went down amongst them, to try to help the more distraught. But many were inconsolable, heartbroken that their loved one, or in some cases, loved ones, had perished. For no reason to be there any more, these poor, forlorn people mooched away home in their sorrow.

''That shameful scene down there demonstrates my ineptitude, why did I not plan for it?!'' she reviled herself as she came back.

Takeshi told her what they already knew ''You cannot take it all on yourself Virika; there are some things that are impossible to do much about.''

Thaddaeus mused ''It is just part of the price we paid for our freedom. It was just the down payment that was taken on Homeworld.''

''The week-long celebrations start tomorrow; they seem inappropriate to me now!'' sniffed out Virika in her tears.

''Should I cancel them?'' asked Catmail.

Thaddaeus exclaimed ''For goodness sake, no, Cat! Look, the warriors who came back alive fought for their people's happiness, right?! What we all 'want' to see, is just that in them!''

''It is to give people time to come to terms with their grief...''

''It will be those returning that will be comforting those that they return to, not the other way around, Cat! We have all, to a warrior, come to terms with it all, already. But the celebrations will help many through their dark despair.''

Virika nodded in understanding, then turned towards them saying kindly ''Dear Thaddaeus, dear Takeshi, dear Luisa, welcome back home to us. Come, we will go to the king's chambers.''

Sat around in the king and queen's private quarters Thaddaeus demanded ''What's the news then bruv?!''

''It is all good, Thad, all good!'' assured Catmail.

''Who is it?'' Xandra asked her advisors.

''It all points to Lord Bryce searching for his sons, Princess Xandra, but we cannot think of any rational scenario on how it could be him. Besides, who is with him, who are these trackers?''

''I feel the same?!'' Then Xandra astounded them all by announcing ''We will take the war to them. Arm up all, we will go after that small 'breakaway group'!'' She waved the strong protests down explaining ''It will not be a full out attack. Look, we will be many times their number in their eyes. If we do not get too close, they will sue for surrender if we tell them that they can.''

The more it was thought about, the more people began to like it. The young ones were eager; full of themselves they were, strutting around trying to outdo each other on how brave they appeared. In their own right, they were a fighting group, trained well and hard by the old veteran warriors and soldiers in their nomadic group.

Xandra had always listened eagerly in her history lessons, concentrating deeply on every word, as she knew she needed foundation knowledge to build a new future on. One story she recalled was of a young boy named Connell, who, back then, was awarded a captainship of the young warrior pack he was part of by a man named Jock. They would have been no older at that time, she guessed, than those around her now. Her fighting pack she ordered to be a hybrid, trained by the soldiers as well as the warriors. She did this to keep any disunion out of the equation. These were young people, prone to be easily hurt by petty jealousies, and being a 'warrior' was always felt as a higher distinction, in a younger person's eyes, than to be a 'common soldier'.

It was a fiercely proud Princess Xandra that led her fiercely proud fighters off into 'war', for that was exactly what was happening!

Her best runners eventually came back with the news that the 'breakaway group' was now larger in number by two, and heading on a fast tangent towards the small army of some three hundred.

They were now near enough and Xandra had planned to intercept this 'breakaway group', but was intercepted herself that evening by the invading army!

In the failing light, her small campaign force was surrounded. A hundred yards out, all around them, all they saw was the dishevelled and worn out Amber uniforms that the Earth1 police and guard wore, which mirrored the haggard faces of those wearing them.

A well-fed captain came forward, sword in hand, wearing a clean but patched uniform. ''Lay down your arms and surrender all your food and resources to us and you can freely walk away.'' was his offer in the parley.

Clotaire, a brash extrovert of a boy, did not hesitate in confronting the Amber Captain. It just so happened he was six feet tall already, full of himself with a naive fearlessness, and an inflated ego that would eclipse the sun. Princess Xandra had squat down on her knees to remain hidden in the centre of her campaign force, and before she could even start to think about what to do, Clotaire had volunteered himself.

A head taller than the Amber Captain, a smiling Clotaire told him ''Go screw yourself!''

With his lips and his eyelids twitching in his anger, the Captain eyed Clotaire up and down. He, and a dozen other captains, had deserted the town on Petra3, simply to stay out of the fight. They had guessed their ineffectual presence on Petra3 would attract severe punishments, so best desert their posts then, and try to stay alive out in the wilderness. They knew the population of Petra3 were out there somewhere, and guessed they had the means to stay alive. With a few hundred captured Plebs as their prisoners, they had taken all the food resources that they could carry. There was enough reconstituted chemical food to last them a long time, so by the time it was getting short, they had learnt to live off the land somewhat. But with new supplies always difficult to find, irritability set in and then discontentment. Moods changed, and one day all the captains had fought it out together with all those that sided with them. Many were killed, leaving about nine hundred of them.

They had risked ransacking the town a dozen times over, but with little left of anything of value, it had been a long while since the last time. Their prisoners, mainly the women kept for recreational purposes, starved to death one at a time.

Initially it was to the north they headed for, where they roved aimlessly around. By sheer luck, they came across a cache of food and resources, which they plundered. But more importantly, they found maps showing where other stores could be found, together with advice on where the best hunting was in the vicinity. Now they had found one cache, the rest would be revealed a few at a time as each was plundered. They lived the life of the parasite, always taking, never contributing. Now these places were getting scarce, and most of the others were plundered twice over, so they had headed south to pastures new.

They had seen the smoke trails of the cruisers that had landed and taken off again quite recently. It was the only clue available, as the debris in space orbiting around Petra3 made the whole of the day sky twinkle, blanking out any sign of a new daystar appearing which would have indicated a ship had come into orbit.

This was the third time they had come across a nomadic group of Petra3ian's. Twice before, it had been less than ten people in them, which they easily overran and slaughtered, one even in their sleep. This time it was a little different, there was enough in the group that they had surrounded to make a fight of it, and none of the Ambers wanted to get hurt, as many had thrown away their heavy swords, and most of their daggers, as it was wearying to have the weight of them always on the belt where there was no real need anymore. The captains had their personal guards carry theirs, and now there was only one captain left, they ended up having less than fifty weapons between them all.

This shortsightedness on behalf of the Ambers had evened up the odds somewhat, but neither side knew of this! In the dimming light, Xandra's campaign force looked exactly what it was, but what was not seen was on how very young they all were. From Xandra's perspective, she could see no hope as they were outnumbered by seasoned fighters, but what she did not know of course was that the majority of them, by a long way, were unarmed.

The Ambers were in a hurry to make distance from the town and were eager to get this confrontation over as quickly as possible before nightfall. Most envisaged a fireless camp was on the cards that night, and would voluntary keep walking until daybreak, so as to make a safe distance to have one. A fire was one of the very few luxuries in their lives.

The trouble with Clotaire was, as with all young boys, was he thought the taller you were, the more superior you were in all ways. He had no idea at all of the danger he was in right then! The captain saw this apparent contempt for him from Clotaire and read it all wrongly. He became a little uneasy and suggested. ''Look, ah, what if we pass peacefully on by?''

Clotaire told him ''After you lay down your arms and surrender all your food and resources to us, and then you can freely walk away?''

''We cannot do that! Were hungry now! We will starve to death out there without weapons to hunt with anyway!''

''All right... all right... we will take you as our hostage then, to prove you have surrendered to us.''

The captain did not mind, he was 'fed up to his back teeth' with it all anyway! Their nomadic way of life did not suit him at all, and he had wearied listening to the constant moaning from his men. He was bored to tears too, blindly leading them around, after randomly pointing which way they would head each morning. In captivity, as long as he was fed it would be a sort of holiday for him. Not even bothering to bargain for his men's welfare, he called forward his sword and handed it over to Clotaire.

It must have been how they all felt, as all the weapons they had were dropped to the ground.

As with all young boys, Clotaire's 'bravado' only lasted so long. Suddenly, the enormity of the occasion got the better of him as all his courage evaporated away. ''I just got to check on... on something's...'' he muttered out a little nervously as he back stepped, and then turned and walked back to the surrounded campaign force.

There were many frightened kids around as he made his way through them all to see Princess Xandra. Scared himself now, he blurted out to her what had just happened.

''They will laugh at us when they know, for sure.'' She thought things over long and hard ''Status quo...?'' she mused, turning over her memories on her lessons in political theory ''...it seems they too have a vested interest in maintaining the status quo...'' She could not work out 'why' though, as obviously, she did not know that most of the Ambers were not carrying arms. ''All right, Clotaire, I am making you a captain, get together four of the tallest fighters, and you are to escort away the Amber army at a distance. Never get too close, especially in the daytime. There is one substantial supply cache away to the west of us, within forty-eight hours of here, take them there on a roundabout route and leave them there to their own devices. They will be leaderless and will turn on one another for sure.''

He looked scared!

Xandra snapped at him ''Clotaire, remember the Hundred Warrior brotherhood under Captain Connell, will you?! You are about the same age as he was, now draw courage from that fact! You will do this!!'' she demanded of him most strongly. This was the first time ever that Xandra had used her royalty, her roots, and 'commanded' anybody to do her bidding.

It startled Clotaire; this was a 'new' Princess Xandra that nobody had ever seen before! He 'grew up' right then as much as Xandra had.

He bowed to her, and then nodded agreement.

''Go quickly then Captain Clotaire, and get them away west of here before we lose the initiative.''

He chose his four best friends, all about the same height as he was. They were not very happy though, mainly jealousy had set in over his captaincy. Each considered themselves the better amongst themselves, and they 'knew' him too?!

Clotaire explained what was going to happen, and the Amber Captain was quite amical about it all. He ordered his men ''You are to follow these warriors for a couple of days where there will be food and shelter. You will be under open arrest, so no trouble as I am their hostage, so behave.''

It was mainly dispirited shrugs of acceptance he got back.

Captain Clotaire headed west with his 'men' ambling on behind him. As one, the Amber army trudged off after them.

Of the tallest of the children left, Princess Xandra sent two over to tie up the Amber Captain.

Overdoing it as children might, he was tied up tight in many loops from his ankles to his neck. He was left out on the periphery of the camp overnight. The following morning, lying on his back, he awoke in a full sun day. Feeling quite relaxed after his good, untroubled night's sleep, he was then propped up so he could be fed his breakfast.

He looked in bewilderment at the young girl wielding the spoon of cold porridge. ''Children...?!'' he whispered out horrified. His eyes roved around getting wider and wider as he took in whom his captors were. ''Little children... their all little, little children... little, little... little children...'' As if a lunacy were about him, his giggling sounded quite insane, so much so as to frighten the girl.

Xandra had no idea whatsoever, as to what to do with him!

Thom and Acie were like their dads' twin shadows, never leaving his side as they made their way across the broad open country of Petra3. Bryce kept up a steady stream of questions for them, not particularly wanting the answer; it was just to hear their voices. The questions asked of he, were answered as simply as he possibly could so as not to confuse them. They were in a 'big sky' part of the terrain. Looking to the far distant horizon, almost lost in a vague haze, Thom beseeched ''See Acie, somebody runs?!''

The two boys then stood forward of Bryce, swords ready as if to protect him.

Ishi, the leader of the trackers came forward and stared unblinkingly at the runner. He then nodded and said ''We will be leaving you and your sons now Lord Bryce...'' with that he turned around and loped away taking King Catmail's ninety-nine finest infiltrators and spies with him.

Zhen knew who they were, even as tiny fleeting specks that flitted in and out of her vision. She blinked, and now three remained, as those that had turned around ran off and disappeared over the low rise. ''My sons...!'' she sobbed out as she peddled her wearying legs the faster. It had been a long hard run for her; besides the fact she had not prepared. She had sped from the town as soon as the news was given to her by one of Ishi's trackers. Demanding she ran alone; Zhen disregarded any volunteering to go with her. Her deep guilt inside her that she had forsaken her sons was what was driving her on. The absolute impossible had happened; her beloved children 'had' survived out in the wilderness all this time?!

''You will bring us back to mother's side, you said father, and your promise was good!'' came excitedly from Acie smiling at Bryce.

Bryce, only just then, caught the sight of the speck that the runner was. He had already shed his sophisms he had deliberately used against his hopes so as not to be disappointed come the end. But it was as difficult for him now as it was at the beginning, to believe what everybody else around him believed. Was that really Zhen, his beloved wife, mother of their sons that was speeding towards them?!

It was many minutes before real features were seen, and soon after that, the runner came to a halt some fifty yards away from them.

Thom and Acie stepped towards her.

Thom observed ''The stiffness did not get you mother, and I am very happy and so is Acie. Father said he will catch us up and bring us back to mother's side, and there were no untruths in his words, for here you are!''

Acie was the first that was overcome by that profound genetic link between a mother and her children. He ran forward arms out wide, shouting ''Mother... mother... mother...!''

It took a few seconds of mind reeling vertigo before Zhen had recognised which son was which. It was like a waking dream for her, an unreality, as she studied them up and down. Her vision and those images that entered her brain met the 'wall' she had put up long ago against her hopes that they were still alive. She was frowning deeply, unable at that time to come to terms with this impossibility, as Acie ran into her arms. As he walked up, Thom smiled warmly at the sight of them locked together in that hug.

''Dear Thom ...'' whispered out Zhen as she opened an arm for him too.

Bryce stood back, limp, and head down on his chest, his brain was in turmoil as it rearranged just about everything. He was back now to when they were all together seconds before he had abandoned his sons. The years of his nightmarish worrying in between were now over. He raised his eyes to look at Zhen, her face almost expressionless, except her mouth was open a little, and her wide eyes were lost as she stared into nothing. Her two boys' heads were under her chin and her arms were around their shoulders. It was joy he felt right then, a powerful surge of it as it coursed through his body, as if the feeling of it had been saving itself up all these years to be released in a tsunami type of flood.

Zhen's eyes wandered until they caught his, and then they flooded with happy tears.

Shortly after they had landfell, Bryce had set off first with King Catmail's one hundred finest infiltrators and spies, followed shortly after that by Jason leading out into the wilderness one hundred and fifty 'cuspers', and one hundred and fifty 'up and comers'.

That left Arisu, Zhen, and Sara. With three such formidable matriarchs in charge, there was very little trouble amongst the 'youngins'. Arisu was on another one of her tours around the terminal sniffing deeply again as she went ''Here...!'' she demanded; she had just found another spot where the lingering repugnant stink seemed to be coming from.

When they had landfell, there was plenty of accommodation still to be had around the town that had remained clean and wholesome, but Arisu, finding out that the terminal held the residence of Princess Xandra, forbade all from using it. ''It just needs a good clean!'' she decided lightly to the dismay of everybody else as they scanned the enormity of it all! Arisu roots were being a scullery maid in Downtown, just a female domestic servant responsible for washing dishes and the like. Since then she had not developed any 'airs and graces', no affectation of superiority due to her being wed into the high-born clan. She thought nothing of doing this menial work herself, other than a pride when it was done and done well.

Her first order was to ransack the town for cleaning utensils and fluids, and with seven hundred 'volunteers' at her disposal it did not take very long. As for settling in and posting lookouts and guards, her response was ''We can do all that later!'' She relented by letting just one 'cusper' clamber to the roof of the terminal as a lookout guard.

Behind her came her long line of cleaners, a mixture of the 'cuspers 'and the 'up and comers', four of which peeled off and started to mop the floor clean. The rest sped after Arisu as she detailed work parties here and there and everywhere. By the time she had done a full circuit most was to her satisfaction, if not, another work party set to. As the long days passed, more and more of the terminals structure and fittings came under her scrutiny until she deemed the job complete. It had taken seven hundred of them twelve weeks!

The royal suite seemed to have attracted the worst of the vandalism, there was very little left undamaged, and smelt as if it had been used as a urinal. Sara and Zhen volunteered to salvage what they could, looking mainly for any personal artefacts of King James, Queen Consort Reffeel, and their daughter, Princess Heidi. It was not all heart-breaking for them; they came across the diary of Queen Reffeel, it had fallen flat on a high wide top shelf and was overlooked. It was nearly filled with her miniature beautifully crafted clear hand writing, nearly four thousand words per page, they guessed, and after bottling up their guilt for intruding into her personal life, both Sara and Zhen read out passages to each other, often crying over Queen Reffeel sweet words. It was a personal running history from the time James was elected as the king of Petra3 and of all its peoples, until the time just before they fled.

There were a few of each of their garments, some simple plain jewellery, and a few torn scrolls penned by James. The furnishings had taken a battering after attracting the anger of the invading army. They sorted it all out, what could be cleaned and repaired was packed away, the rest, the overly soiled, and the irreversibly badly damaged, they burnt.

Arisu now turned her attention to the outside! Zhen and Sara hurriedly came to the rescue of them all, by stressing to Arisu the fact they were all Princess Xandra's immediate guard, and now they must be prepared to be so, to be ready as soon as she was found.

''Not all of them...'' Arisu decided. ''Make up four commands, one of which will always be on clean up duty. Right, let us see if we can get this town presentable for Princess Xandra's return?''

That left some five hundred of them. Sara more than Zhen took control of the military side of things, detailing on a rota system approximately one hundred of them to tour the boundary of the town each day, one hundred to do a random tour around Uptown, and one hundred to do a random tour of Downtown. One hundred would be in school, and one hundred would have a day off duty.

It worked all right; the young ones had a personal stake in this planet now, after all the 'blood sweat and tears' they had shed cleaning the place up! Well, perhaps not the blood part, but that was easily made up through the severe sweating that they did under Arisu's scrutiny, and the copious tears they shed doing the chore that all young ones hated with a vengeance! In school, Sara and Zhen had pointed out to them that their recent lives in servitude and drudgery was exactly how it had been for their kith and kin, and was even now, for billions of Plebs in the universe. The young Petra2ian soldiers and warriors had always been segregated somewhat, but now after they had shared that awful time serving under Arisu; they had come together as friends.

This was more like it though! They were at last able to act out their fantasies of being warriors and soldiers at war. A new pride shone on their faces as each company returned from their days patrol. Enjoyment started to enter the equation. Few minded the time off from being fighters though, indeed, it made a break from the discipline while they cleared up the debris in the piazza, and the surrounding streets, or attending the school with Zhen and Sara.

As the weeks past, runners started coming in more frequently. One report put them all on edge, and that was when they were told that evidence had been found of a large force that had circumvented the town by some thirty miles. This news suddenly put a reality into the reason why they were all there, and pertlyness and cockiness amongst the more over confident of them fizzled away.

The day came when a runner sought out Zhen, words were exchanged, and she took off, as she was, like the wind, shouting ''No!'' to all those who wanted to go with her.

It was not something that had to be withheld, and the astounding news that Bryce had tracked down his sons was excitedly passed around.

For Arisu, she was proud of her son King Catmail. For Sara, she was overjoyed for Bryce and Zhen, and in awe of King Catmail's one hundred finest infiltrators and spies!

''How were they trained?!''

''Similar to your elite band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies Sara, they were a secret society too, and the only way to join them was to find them out first. Occasionally, when they needed to recruit, subtle rumours were put about of their existence, but that was all. There was a trail to follow that only one in a hundred could fathom. So clandestine they were in fact, that no recorded histories, or passed down memories on how they started out exist. Even since their disbandment, Ishi who leads the trackers here, confessed to have been ordered to take command of them, but he does not know by whom.''

''They are extraordinary people anyway Arisu, to have outshone our best!''

Modestly Arisu suggested ''Just 'new eyes' perhaps, looking 'sideways-on' at the same problem?''

Ishi startled awake as a hand was placed over his mouth. The sharp prick of a dagger point under his chin cut off any noise that he would have involuntary made. ''Come with me, and be quiet!'' was the warning whisper to him.

He was half dragged into the night for some hundred yards ''Get up, there are a dozen swords that surround you, be warned!''

They walked for an hour and then he was forced to his knees. ''Hands behind your back!'' he was ordered.

Bound tight, he was then dragged some way down the steep side of a ravine into a fire lit campsite.

Forced to stay on his knees, Ishi was dragged forward to a throne sat figure.

''Who walks here in our lands?'' he was asked, then warned ''Telling the truth is the only way you have to lift the death sentence already on you, and your friend's heads too.''

''Ishi is my name. Who are you people?!''

''Ha...! We are all the resident villains; we are the thieves, the brigands, and smugglers of the old town before the invasion. We used to steal and rob, and ease the suffering of the old by helping them on their way, and then ransack their homes for anything that we could sell on! Our black-market turnover of stuff paid us handsomely, rivalling the wealth of the Elite.''

''You have survived out here unseen all of this time?!'' Ishi wanted to know, as there had been no traces or clue of them!

''This ravine is deep and goes either way for many miles from this spot. It is a natural funnel for prey to enter from both ends, to be eventually led here, so we have never been short of fresh meat. We are outside of a cave system that we have established our home in, where there is nothing missing from our old life. We live here as we did, in absolute luxury. Our perfect life is only marred by the fact that there are no more people to abuse and rob from anymore.''

''Who are 'you'...then?''

''My name is Shirō, the worst of us all!'' was his plain answer.

''I, and those that are with me, are not your enemies Shirō ...'' assured Ishi ''...we carry no weapon, except a small dagger each. Our mission was a peaceful one here on this planet, now fulfilled, we long to return to our own world of Petra2.''

''What happened to the Amber Army?''

''Bested here and on Petra2 to start with. Later they will be defeated into nothing elsewhere!''

''After that, who will rule?''

''Earth1 will be defunct, and will rule nobody. The Petra group of planets will be the first to wrench free from their influence. The decision on who will be the equivalent to the 'Chairman' will come in the next year or two, but that is only my guesses.''

''Here, on Petra3, who rules now?''

''Princess Xandra, daughter of Queen Heidi.''

''And on Petra2?''

''My king does, King Catmail, and his wife is Queen Virika who is the most beloved of all our peoples.''

''Petra1?''

''We do not know.''

''This war... how many casualties?''

''We do not know for sure. However, think absolute carnage...''

''There will not be enough people left for us to exploit here on Petra3, will there?!'' it was a question and a statement bound together.

Ishi shook his head saying ''Then there is no hope for you now, or a future.''

''Many years ago, such words were once said to a predecessor of mine by one by the name of Martin. But see, we are still here and thriving?!''

''What happens to me and mine now?'' Ishi asked.

Shirō sat thinking for long minutes, before deciding ''You hide no truth so there are two paths that are open to you Ishi. One, I cut off your ears and send them back as a warning to your people as to what will happen to you if my ransom demands are not met, or two, you broker me a peace agreement between us.''

''It will be Princess Xandra I must parley with, and it may be some time, maybe a few years before she is found...''

''She is within days walk of here, Ishi, having thwarted the certain annihilation of her whole entourage... somehow?!''

''There are no dangers to her from mine!'' assured Ishi.

''It was the Amber garrison from here that encircled her, they had deserted their post long ago and hid to the north of the town, but now for some reason they venture south.''

''You say she is safe?''

''Yes. But she heads your way as if to do battle, Ishi?!''

''Then I must get back to prepare for her arrival.''

''I will let you go only if you agree to be my peace agreement broker.''

''You have that Shirō!''

''Then take this, it is King James's ceremonial dagger, her grandfathers. Tell Princess Xandra we have a hoard of artefacts we stole from him and his, before the ambers got to it all.''

''So, there is some good in you?'' suggested Ishi.

''For me that is an insult. It is just to sweeten the talks. With the rest of our immense hoard we will buy a one-way ticket to ride off this planet for good.''

Princess Xandra and her party was seen long before she came across Ishi and his people. Jason, with Baghatur by his side, were lying flat peering over a low rise, when the two found each other.

Ishi stood forward of them on his own as the guarded Princess Xandra came forward of hers.

''What is happening Lord Jason...'' whispered Baghatur. ''...why do we not expose ourselves too?''

''It is best for Ishi to introduce us. He will explain to Princess Xandra that we are in the vicinity.'' In a contemplative tone Jason tried to explain ''Things can get tense, and if a meet like this is too complicated, full trusts are not formed.''

''...making a breeding ground for misunderstandings?'' suggested Baghatur.

''Why... yes Baghatur! You are an uncommonly astute lad!''

He dismissed the complement with ''Thank you, but I am on the orders of King Catmail to 'Live and Learn.'''

''His command to you did not land on deaf ears, Baghatur!'' considered Jason.

By the following early evening, Jason had his open camp spread right across Princess Xandra's route.

The meet with him was private and very tearful. She then handed over to him all the responsibilities that she had been carrying.

Jason felt very sorry for her; for she was far too young yet to have to wield such regal powers on her own.

Jason called Captain Baghatur to him. ''You are to escort us to the town, and then backtrack to look after the surrendered Amber army. You are not to go near them, just keep an eye on them. The only reason to confront them is if a breakaway group of them heads this way. Turn them around, and if they will not, then make all haste ahead of them back to the town.''

It was a number equal to the Amber army that set off. With most of the 'cuspers' and the 'up and comers' now on active field duty, the town seemed all but deserted.

The south of west Uptown was a very odd place that few had normally frequented. Martin the engineer had once coined it as an eerie place. This was the home of the scoundrels of Petra3. Of historical interest it was recorded thus ' _Some seven hundred years ago, an Uptowner went insane, climbed the matrix transmitter tower, and hit the sender with a hammer. He then fell killing himself. Nothing happened after that, no police squad came to check on his death that would have certainly have been transmitted, and no technician came out to fix the transmitter. It was a dead spot. The transmitter must have registered it was sending, but there was no data picked up to send. After faking their own deaths, this gave invisibility to the nearby people. And later, after their sons were born to replace them, they could wander more or less freely following their crooked lives. This was made possible by the fact that their son's signals were identical to theirs, and they merged. As two locations at the same time cancel each other out to give an average location, as does being in the middle of two transmitters where the signal pickups are weak at each extremity, these rascals remained undetectable and could get away with anything, even murder! They were able to live a life equal to the richest of the Elite'._

None saw them return?!

Dressed as a higher Elite might have dressed on ceremonial duties, Shirō presented himself to Princess Xandra in her royal quarters.

She felt like giggling at the outrageous ostentatiousness of Shirō's performance. With overacted flamboyant gestures of courteousness, he rose from his low bow with a beaming smile on his face for her.

It was obvious to Xandra that Shirō did not take himself very seriously!

''I cannot pardon you Shirō, or any that follow you. Suffice that you will leave Petra3 as soon as possible.''

''We do not look for forgiveness Princess Xandra. Most of us are now middle aged to late middle aged, and are too bitter in mind now to want to join another 'ruled' society. It is our sons we want forgiven, for they are innocent, and have not hurt anybody. We have schooled them away from their father's path, and tutored them in obedience without reluctantly or resentfulness.''

Xandra knew a thing or two about 'being young' and asked humorously ''Have you?! How have you done that then?!''

''For the slightest misdemeanour they will forfeit their inheritance at the age of twenty-one!''

''Who will rule on this?''

''Why... you will your majesty! Of course, you will! What better way to ensure their absolute loyalty to you?!''

''What are their inheritances?''

''A few trinkets each and a purse of five hundred Earth1 gold coin. The trinkets are to be used to win over their 'fair maidens', and the coin is to be used to start their lives.''

''A kind and considerate 'fatherman' you have portrayed yourself to be Shirō, as do all those that do follow you. I will look after and educate your sons for you.'' pledged Xandra.

''You are noble and proud Princess Xandra, a shame to me and all that follow me.''

Great excitement was heard, many feet were running, and happy cheers filled the air.

Xandra went to look out of the door, but could see no more than the backs of people as they congregated around the terminal entrance.

She turned around and Shirō had vanished. On the floor where he had stood, was one of the two beautiful silver three-banded gimmal rings she remembered her mother Heidi used to wear on her left and right index knuckles. Xandra picked it up and put it on, and immediately felt her mother's presence once more.

A herald cried out in a loud mournful voice ''The Queen is dead, long live the Queen!!!''

Xandra had already braced herself for that very news, and kissed the gimmal ring. ''Mummy...'' she sighed out as she felt her warmth flood through her as before.

''Your majesty, Lord Garn and Lady Lucy await your permissions?'' she was asked.

Xandra rushed to her door scolding ''My permissions... my permissions, of course they have my permissions?!'' first running into a hug from Lucy, and then being gathered up in Garn's arms.

''My queen, we are so happy you are safe!''

''It is a hundred times your gladness that I feel that the two of you are still with us! Tell me, are our peoples safe now?''

''Yes, your majesty, the might of Earth1's Amber Army has been smashed into oblivion by the combined armies of Petra3, Petra2 and Homeworld.''

''So much news, bearing so much heartache and so much happiness, needs careful unwinding. We will all have to suffer the grief of losing kith and kin, besides the children. See them well my Lord Garn and my Lady Lucy.''

''As we speak the children are being rounded up by those that have returned with us, many, it has been said, have already braced themselves against such sad news.''

In a contemplative voice, she mused ''Yes, we all did ... during our time in the wilderness!''

''What now your majesty?'' Lucy asked.

''Now...? I do not know. I have never been here before you see. Guide me please, but let us be as informal as friends, Xandra is my name and I like to hear it?''

''Then let Dante and Haunani and Sarvenaz and Atanarjuat pay their tributes to you dear Xandra.'' pleaded Lucy. ''Dante and Haunani so dearly wish to take up again and honour their previous pledges to Lord Garn and I, as our protectors, while Sarvenaz and Atanarjuat wish to swear such a life binding pledge to you dear Xandra, as your personal guards.''

''Let them pass.'' Xandra called out, not at all sure who it was that was guarding her door.

The four of them marched in and stood to attention.

''No, be the friends of mine I know you are?!'' she pleaded. ''Stand down and let me greet you as you should be greeted!''

Dante snapped out in a professional manner ''Queen Xandra of Petra3, princess no more, it is not our way. Our lives will be spent in vassalage, gladly, in the protection of all the royal household and our Lords and Lady's.''

''Is that the way for you all?''

The four of them knelt, and bowed their heads intoning ''Forever and a day, do I pledge my life into Queen Xandra of Petra3's service. We will be honoured to live or die by your side; we will not let you down!''

''Queens warriors you are, but more, Courtiers too. 'Queens Courtier Warriors' will be your new title. Always armed you will have the same free pass around Petra3 as I. Your one step forward for acceptance is as read. Your first command from me is to take seven days and seven nights to rearrange your lives and to join in the celebrations of all that have returned. How say you...?''

Still on their knee's heads bowed, Dante pleaded ''Queen Xandra, our drives to protect our dearest are driven by our genes; we are broken as we are!''

Xandra looked up and there was Gichen in the doorway, he gave a little nod to her.

''Then rise my 'Queens Courtier Warrior Dante, then rise my 'Queens Courtier Warrior Woman Haunani, then rise my 'Queens Courtier Warrior Woman Sarvenaz, then rise my 'Queens Courtier Warrior Woman Atanarjuat, and take up your lives roles.''

The four stood and looked 'whole' again, braced, determined and strong! They bowed low, then Dante and Haunani walked to the other side of the door and stood guard, while Atanarjuat melted away into the shadows of the queen's quarters.

Sarvenaz informed Xandra ''Queens Courtier Warrior Woman Atanarjuat will be on guard for twelve hours, and then I will relieve her. We wait at your pleasure Queen Xandra for your own schedule.''

''Thank you Sarvenaz ...'' She turned to the silhouette that Atanarjuat was, saying ''...thank you Atanarjuat, the two of you will never know how honoured I feel that...that...'' lost for words she turned to Gichen.

''It is understood, my Queen, their hearts are as full of pride as yours is. Away with you now Queens Courtier Warrior Woman Sarvenaz, it is a busy time for everybody not on duty.''

Xandra asked ''Leave me too Atanarjuat, Gichen is here, you are off duty too until this time tomorrow.''

''Your majesty!'' Atanarjuat confirmed her orders and left.

Alone now with Gichen, Xandra wept her heart out. Buried deep in his all-embracing hug he gently and silently rocked her to-and-fro.

''I was so scared all the time...'' she confessed ''...so scared!''

Gichen 'hush-hushed' her.

''But this is how our peoples feel all the time, isn't it?''

Gently Gichen explained ''It was! We have all done our part now, fulfilling the role allocated to us, in the best way that we knew how, so we no longer must live in fear.''

''I feel an imposter now Gichen... so much more I should have done... so much more I could have done!''

''Ah...! Then, you have joined us all, everybody that is, in beating ourselves up. Self-recrimination is rife, fuelled by the guilt we all feel that we are still alive with a future to look forward to, where so many thousands have perished, sacrificing themselves to award us this gift!'' His tone changed, and tenderly he told her as if she was a little girl again ''Do not doubt yourself, dear Xandra; it will be your peoples that will tell you if you have let yourself down or not. Dampen down your worries now with the knowledge that everybody still loves you, as you love them.''

''I do love them all Gichen, but it seems I can't be friends with them all can I?''

''No, that is impossible. Duty bound people, those morally, or by command, are obliged to do what they must do. Take Sarvenaz and Atana for instance, they must remain detached from you, to be able to conduct their professional duties to protect you.''

With her eyes drying a small smile came on Xandra face as she told him ''I like her nickname, 'Atana', do you think she would mind me using it?''

''Gracious no! As long as you do not order her to make 'mud pies' with you, as you had me doing when you were a very little girl, she will be quite happy her guard duties have not been compromised.''

Xandra giggled out ''Sorry I splashed you all over with all that wet mud that time!''

''As long as it was a deliberate act and not an accidental one, you are forgiven.'' he assured her.

It was a happy face that Lebbaeus her father saw when he stepped into her quarters.

''Thank goodness you are here Lord Ayo!'' exclaimed Pep the ship to him when he boarded her.

''It is a total mess around the orbit Pep! We materialised way out too, and had to inch our way inwards for the last hundred miles or so!''

Minds had been at ease for a while now, and coming back were all those things that made being alive sparkle that much brighter. Ayo's explanation of him ' _inching in over a hundred miles or so_ ', tickled her 'funny bone' and she giggled out ''Did you now...?!''

Ayo was lost for a second, he then 'tutted' on how silly her humour was and scolded her ''Pep...?!'' He thought for a second then relented saying ''It does not take too much these days, does it?''

In that second another ship hove into view indicating Itagaki had arrived, and even before her ship had gained orbital stability, a shuttle powered away heading straight towards them.

It was within long minutes that they heard her sobbing as she made the bridge. ''Too long my beloved...'' she wept out as she flew into his arms. ''I never want to be alone on one of these awful ships ever again!'' she confessed. Her trembling subsided and she began to relax. ''Sorry Pep... is everything all right?''

''It's all right on the planet dear Itagaki, yes.''

She sniffed at her tears to a stop.

Ayo asked ''You sounded a bit desperate, Pep, when you saw me, what was the matter?''

''Oh... nothing really! It is just a bit eerie this far out from Petra3 when everybody else is on the surface. I got so bored I became mesmerised, almost hypnotised, by that same electrical noise that I detected the last time I was here.''

Itagaki asked a little worried ''Sorry Pep what do you mean?''

''Oh... it is nothing again, really, I promise you!''

''How long Pep?!!'' Ayo demanded of her.

''Three days... for three days I could not break away from listening to it!'' she sounded a little worried about herself too now!

''Has it gone now?'' Ayo asked.

''It is not spinning around in my thoughts anymore, you broke that cycle when you came on board, but it is still being transmitted!''

''Let us listen to it then!'' Itagaki asked.

Ayo wanted to know first ''Will it have the same hypnotic power over us?''

''No... its innocuous enough, it is just... it just seems I should... should... know...?'' she tutted at herself in her frustration.

''Let's hear it then?''

''Well... here is three seconds of it, the rest is the same.'' '--. .-.. -.-- .--. .... ... ...- . -..- - --.- ..- .. --.. ... - .. .-.. .-.. .- .-.. .. ...- . ... . -. -.. .... . .-.. .--. ..-. .--- --- .-. -.. -... .- -. -.-'

''Sounds like a medium frequency squawk, is there a pattern in it?''

''I didn't look... yes... yes there is, these sequences are being repeated over and over again, first '-.-. .-- -- ..-. .--- --- .-. -.. -... .- -. -.- \--. .-.. -.-- .--. .... ... ...- . -..- - --.- ..- .. \--..' then there is a long space, relatively speaking, then '... - .. .-.. .-.. .- .-.. .. ...- . ... . -. -.. .... . .-.. .--.'

Now 'two' things had a sound, Ayo asked to hear the continuous transmission.

''There, do you hear it, there is a frequency within the frequency?''

''It is an undulation....'' thought Itagaki ''...like short waves. Slow what is being repeated right down Pep.''

''I will make the two repeats sixty seconds long.'' she suggested.

### '-.-. .-- -- ..-. .--- --- .-. -.. -... .- -. -.- --. .-.. -.-- .--. .... ... ...- . -..- - --.- ..- .. --.. ... - .. .-.. .-.. .- .-.. .. ...- . ... . -. -.. .... . .-.. .--.'

''It sounds like... like a code...!'' whispered Pep in shock.

There was a stunned silence on the bridge!

''A transmitted 'code' Pep?!'' Ayo asked. The consequences if this were true would be mind blowing!

''Something... let me analyse this a second! Got it!! The long repeat has twenty-six definite parts, that's letters maybe, right? We need a cryptanalyst, and the only two I know is Akshai and Maan!''

''Well, let us give it a try then ourselves.'' suggested Itagaki.

Pep agreed suggesting back ''First, the twenty-six parts then... their all different... so each must represent a letter... it is the alphabet... what order though...?'' There was a thirty-minute silence. ''I think I got it; it is a code in itself. Using six words the whole alphabet is used up, but each letter is only used the once. Write these down Itagaki, please, CWM, FJORD, BANK, GLYPHS, VEXT, QUIZ. Now we need to interpret what these words mean in context to each other. 'Cwm', that's the head of a valley, going down to a 'Fjord', maybe, there on its 'Bank' we will find symbols in the form of 'Glyphs', but they will be hard to read so we will be 'Vext', so, it will be a test of our knowledge as in a 'Quiz'. So, that means it is all in relation to Petra3?''

''Like it Pep!'' exclaimed Ayo.

Itagaki advised ''It is a bit easier than that Pep. Look, the next repeat is the actual message? See, '... - .. .-.. .-..' translates to STILL...''

'''STILL ALIVE SEND HELP'''!!!'' screamed out Pep in a horrified tone.

''Can you pinpoint where it is coming from?''

''So much debris...!'' moaned Pep. ''There is a minute Doppler effect in the transmission...''

''Convert it to spin rate Pep.'' suggested Ayo ''Then look for something turning at the same speed.''

''It is a large structure... it must be the remains of the space station!''

''What could be still transmitting...?''

Pep spurted out admonishing herself ''Bloody Thergo, what a stupid idiotic dumb fool I really am! The bandwidth and frequency of that transmission is the same as a dock droid uses! So that is it, that was what was tickling my memory banks!''

''Well, what does it mean?'' asked Itagaki.

''It means... that there are still droids powered up over there.''

''Well, they wouldn't describe themselves as being 'STILL ALIVE' would they?'' Ayo asked.

To the greatest shock to Pep, the transmission suddenly ended? ''It has stopped for no reason I can think of? So strange, what do we do?'' she asked.

''We still must check it out?!'' demanded Itagaki.

Ayo looked out over the debris fields that encircled the planet. ''I cannot drive through that!''

Itagaki gave a sigh of frustration too.

''Got to get Bryce then?!'' suggested Pep.

The days out alone in the wilderness, with his wife and sons, were the most precious times of Bryce's life. They had followed Thom and Acie's lead as they excitedly retold their adventures, and were shown where they had happened. Zhen was quiet, with a fixed serene smile on her face, her eyes never leaving her boys. They robbed Thom and Acie's food caches to eat, Zhen making a meal of the leather dry strips of meat, supplemented by the food Bryce and his original party had brought with them. The boys favoured cuddling up with their mother now, rather than their father, at sleep time. It seemed so natural to Bryce; he did not give it a second thought.

Their midday quiet was slowly encroached upon as a cruiser homed in on them. On landing, an apologetic Ayo stepped out.

Ayo explained to them all what had happened, and it was Zhen that took the initiative, saying ''You go my darling, to see what may be done. Our boys and I will head back to town in a couple of days or so.''

With Bryce driving, Ayo explained ''We are to pick up Garn, Lucy wants him mingling with his friends again, to help get him out of his depressions. Jason has just returned, and she has volunteered him too.''

Despite himself, Garn became intrigued with the mystery. ''Why make it so hard to read? I mean, it was cryptic enough, why compress the data into a confusing stream?''

''We don't know, Itagaki was the one that stumbled on that, by suggesting we play it back much slowed down.''

In space, Bryce put in a lot of effort to get a taxi, hauling one back to Pep to be able to get inside it. ''It's a 'footprint' thing, the smaller we are the better.'' he explained.

Jason, Ayo and Garn were more than just happy Bryce was driving, they were ecstatic that they did not have too!

''Hang on, and hold tight!'' Bryce warned.

Sideslipping and slewing, Bryce tried to match the velocity and direction of the nearby debris. What he wanted to avoid was the big bits, most of the time flying on his side with his belly pointing towards the flow of the fragments. There were collisions, a few of them with enough impact to change the speed and direction of the taxi. ''Bugger!'' was his favourite swearword most times!

He worked his way inwards into a clear area surrounding the mutilated remains of the space station. Visible, were corridors, doorways and cabins all open to the vacuum of space.

''The centre section might still be intact if the outside took most of the impacts.'' suggested Jason.

It was tight, but Bryce did a flyby all the way around with his window always in the direction of the space station. It took thirty minutes. ''I did not see anything, so I am going to change the sweep downwards by a hundred yards, so keep your eyes peeled for any way to get on board!''

''There, look, it's the maintenance bay.'' Hardly recognisable with the surrounding hull completely missing, it just looked like a massive open square box with a tangle of gantries and walkways knotted together in the middle.

Bryce delicately manoeuvred the taxi through the trips and traps of the wreckage. ''Come on...!'' he begged. ''Yes, there, look, a taxi hatch!''

''Will you be able to get in, its tight?!'' reckoned Jason.

''Bugger, that steel rail is just a couple of inches in our way... or were too long by a couple of inches!''

''Well, slide passed it then, just let it deform our nose, dent it in, so there is room!'' came surprisingly from Garn.

The other three just stared at him in amazement.

Bryce warned ''Risky! If it is a too big a hole if it punctures, there will be no emergency flight back to Pep, not in this twisted tangle we are in!''

''Best be careful then!'' came dryly from Garn.

They looked at him again, expecting humorous sarcasm, but he appeared quite serious.

''Chaps?'' Bryce asked. He got the go ahead.

It was a jaw clenching experience. Bryce had to slide slip, powering back, and a little forward again, to deform the nose, each and every one of his actions was accompanied by a screech of tortured metal.

''Phew!'' came from Bryce.

''Bloody 'phew'?! That doesn't say it!'' came from Ayo in his relief.

Latching on Bryce advised ''Let's see if the air equalises.'' It did, and it stank!

They boarded ''There ain't that much oxygen in this stuff!'' panted out Jason as a warning.

''Hey... it is warm too... the air I mean... how is that possible?!'' asked Ayo.

''Dunno, but it will keep us alive! What, an hour tops, and then we leave?!'' Bryce advised.

Ayo advised back ''We will stay here a few minutes, just to see if what we are breathing in is doing us any harm or not.''

They did, then got in the taxi again, sealed it, and then purged it with fresh air.

Their deep panting eased away as more oxygen entered their bloodstream.

''Bloody Thergo, that's better! Fifteen minutes only then chaps, I reckon, for safety!'' saged Bryce.

''We hurry then!'' demanded Ayo back.

The unknown carries its own warnings, and instead of hurrying, they crept silently through the corridors, inspecting the open cabins as they went.

Ayo hissed out ''What is that?''

There was a sound of the patter of running feet, and then just ahead of them a small child appeared wearing a facemask attached to a small air bottle on its back, to run away from them down the corridor. Seconds later a dock droid spun out the same door as if chasing. It stopped abruptly, and turned towards them.

''Well welcome you are...!'' it said.

''Is that you Roboto?!'' asked Jason in shock.

''Yes, my Lord Jason.''

''Who was that child?!''

''Why, it is Oonagh?!''

Speechless, the four of them just stared at the impossibility that Roboto was.

''Of course, my manners! Forgive me; I will put the kettle on for us all to have a nice cup of tea! It is lovely that you are visiting us, they will be so thrilled!''

''Who will be so thrilled, Roboto?'' whispered out Jason.

''Why... Jock, Elie and Reffeel?!''

In their shock of the droid's unbelievable words, the four of them, with leaden legs, followed on.

There were many complex apparatuses around; one Jason recognised as a crude condenser by the water droplets that were collecting in a tray it was sitting in.

Bryce was first through the door. ''Jock...?'' he whispered on seeing him.

He turned his emaciated body towards the sound, his sunken eyes in his gaunt hollow face fought for focus. ''...you came along just in the nick of time, yet again, my dear, dear friend!''' he quoted.

''I did, didn't I, Jock?'' Bryce answered him back kindly. ''Look, Jase and Ayo and Garn are with me too.''

Tears welled up in Jock's eyes. ''Wait a second...'' he pleaded.

It was a few minutes before he reappeared with his beloved Elie in his arms. She was in the same terrible state as he was, but looked much worse, as she looked tiny now. Reffeel came in after, in no less a bad state, carrying Oonagh, a little girl, who looked the very picture of health!

''Is this our friends you said that would come to get us one day, aunty?''

''Yes, sweetheart they are, but more, they are our dearest of dearest of friends they are.''

All Bryce had was a little elbowroom to work his thrusters, with the air-conditioning screaming its heart out trying to keep up with what was demanded of it, he started to try to unpick the knot he was in.

There was a sudden outrush of air that slammed into them, it was Roboto who had just opened the docking port to space... he was not going to be left there on his own! The blast lasted until most of the cabin doors had slammed shut, and the debris slowed the outflow enough for Roboto to seal it again.

''It does not matter anymore, there is no going back...'' whispered out Jock. Indeed, there was not! If they did not make it clean through, they would all perish together!

To the surprise of Bryce, Roboto started to aid them. He used his powerful, but slow working hydraulics that could lift a couple of tons, to bend out of the way some of the smaller diameter metal rods and other metal protrusions. He swung himself very skilfully through the tangle of metal, helping them where he could, all the way around the maintenance bay, until they were clear of the tangle.

Roboto had to hang on while Bryce negotiated them into the debris field; from there on, he used himself as a sacrificial shield against anything with a substantial mass.

To Jock, Elie and Reffeel the air was like sweet nectar to them. What Bryce, Jason, Ayo, and Garn breathed in was overpowering, they took their air in in short sharp inhales. Oonagh had her own air supply, and after her playtime with Roboto, and then the excitement after, she was dead beat and fell asleep in Reffeel's arms.

''Where, Ayo?'' asked Bryce.

''To the Homeworld medics on my ship, with them! We must find Lebbaeus too!''

King Gasim and Queen Ewa had been waiting to see Lebbaeus outside the hospital for over three hours. They had just caught a glimpse on the conditions of Jock and Elie and Reffeel seconds before they were taken inside, and they were absolutely horrified!

Lord Maan and Lady Pilar were managing the messaging that was being bounced back and forth from Petra3, one recent one said that Queen Xandra would in fact be coming up, after defying all the advice that the journey would be far too perilous.

''I will find Vyomesh, he will want to know.'' suggested Pilar.

''And I will find Lord Bryce!'' suggested Maan.

He found him in a huddle around a table with Jason, Ayo, and Garn. All of them were very grim faced!

''Queen Xandra will be waiting for me to bring her up, but I need a good co-pilot by my side, so send somebody to find the whereabouts of Griffin. He must be told too, as he was the herald of the deaths of King James and Queen Reffeel! Meanwhile I am going to do a search for Queen Jane's old personal taxi.''

He had decided on that because of the modifications done to it. Using a cut down chassis of a cruiser, reinforced with a double skin, and strengthened against impacts, it could survive a re-entry and then blast off from the planet again, but, probably just the once! His choice not to use a cruiser that they would have made the ascent in was based again on its 'footprint', the smaller the better in the debris field, beside the fact the taxi would be far the more manoeuvrable.

Bryce went out on his own, for it was a high-risk jaunt! Deep in the mess of the debris field, he saw what he was looking for, the taxi service hanger. There were failsafe's in everything, everything in orbit, and that is what had given Jock, Elie, and Reffeel a chance. They were called 'selfheal's', where safe sections would automatically isolate themselves from damaged ones. Now he wanted that very same luck! All the cataclysmic impacts were more or less over now, as whatever had caused them had broken up into smaller and smaller pieces, leaving only the most dangerous chunks in relatively safe known orbits. It had been damaged, and was still being damaged, but what was hitting it did not have much mass or kinetic energy. Bryce was after the cleaning bays, where the interior of the taxies were once serviced by the Plebs of old.

The docking port looked all right, but he must be careful equalising the air pressure as he had so very little of it left after his last trip out and back. None of the ships in orbit had facilities to service taxies, so his air could not be replenished.

Latching on was easy enough! He hit the equaliser on and off within the second. The hiss he heard he could not decide if it was out or in, but then the aroma of a 'garage' entered his nose.

They all smelled the same, 'garages', and probably would throughout eternity!

Inside was the rank of taxies, the livery of one was very striking in sheen of chromium dark blue and banded along its length in gold, it was Queen Jane's all right!

Amid the muted clatter of multiple impacts on the outside of the hanger, Bryce did a tour. It looked sound enough, but he knew it was just holding its own, and one day, chaos theory would play out where some small change in its state would result in its absolute destruction.

''A pity!'' mused Bryce.

Everything worked, so he gave the taxi a full service and replenishment, which would probably be its last!

Much heavier than a normal taxi, Bryce practiced for a few minutes in the lee of the hanger. Even there, there were sharp 'raps' as small things bounced off him!

On his return, Griffin was waiting for him, a much different person now! On his 'battle hardened' and scarred face was the shock of learning that Queen Reffeel was still alive.

Bryce asked him kindly ''Are you up to this, Griff?''

''Of course, I am, my Lord!''

''How was the trip up?''

''Got hit a few times, it is the camouflaged big bits hidden in the denser fields of debris that must be looked out for.''

''All right, so what about using the route Jason pioneered to get back up?''

''Thank you for trusting me Lord Bryce, I thought after my terrible mistake...!''

''Listen Griff, more people love you now because you were half wrong, than having the courage to tell Queen Heidi the bad news in the first place.''

''Thank you, my Lord! Yes, I think Lord Jason's route can be tried again, of course, but not expecting the exact same as he reported.''

Underway Bryce headed for the northern hemisphere until he was outside of the obvious orbiting debris, feeling carefully he kept clipping the atmosphere, slowing all the time, then turned and headed towards the equator. Sure enough, except for the countless blazing trails of fragments that were burning up in the mesosphere, they remained in a clear band.

''Our turn!'' decided Bryce.

The taxi settled itself in, adjusting its angle of attack to the thickening stratosphere. All the time slowing, Bryce let it plummet straight down, then, trimmed the angle of attack to gain a forward momentum, not to lessen the speed, but to induce a long glide that he would need to take the momentum out of the taxi.

It worked all right. Using his thrusters five miles up, he induced a roller coaster descent pattern, to land perfectly a quarter of a mile out from the terminal entrance doors.

It was not long before Queen Xandra appeared and started to walk alone towards them.

Hanging his head, Griffin averted his eyes from her.

Queen Xandra came up and stood before him. In a kind voice she told him ''I am going to say the exact same words my mother Queen Heidi said to you those many years ago ' _Dearest loyal Griffin, your Queen awards you complete absolution from your guilt._ '''

He raised his head to look onto her face as she continued ''You were once King James's and his family's designated driver, he is now gone, but his family has not. I dearly wish to retain your services, Griffin, but I will gladly release you from your pledge to him if you wish to pursue a different life line. I give you this opportunity as the war has changed everybody into different people.''

''Not entirely your majesty. My pledge to your grandfather King James is still burnt deeply into my heart. I love you as I loved him, my dear Queen Xandra. I will not let you down.''

''Then take me to Queen Reffeel, my grandmother, dearest loyal Griffin.'' She then turned to Bryce saying ''Your wife and sons need you here, Lord Bryce.''

Gus came out of the hospital carrying Oonagh his sister; she was still wearing her facemask and air bottle. ''I was a mistake!'' she told him proudly.

''Were you?''

''Yes, I heard mummy say to a nurse that she was not meant to have me, but she is glad that she did now!''

''We all are glad that she did.''

Taking it all in her stride, except for a few short bouts of shyness, it was not long before Oonagh was well integrated with the children of her own age. So ingrained in her was the need to keep her facemask on she angrily told those trying to persuade her to take it off ''It is because my very life depends on it!''

''I did not think I had any more tears left inside me to shed...'' sobbed out Reffeel as she cuddled her granddaughter.

''You must get better quickly, granny, and be a Queen again!'' pleaded Xandra.

''My time is more than spent dear Xandra! All I want to be now is the Queen's Grandmother. Your time has only just started, so surround yourself with the ones you love, as I did, and you will be all right.'' she assured her.

The nurse teased Xandra away so Reffeel could sleep. Waiting for her was Vyomesh.

Standing apart, they looked into each other's eyes.

''I had to keep you out of my mind...'' she confessed ''...the pain of being away from you was just too great!''

''I too could not think about you, for fear my duties would be compromised. Have we moved on and away from each other then?''

She frowned saying ''I don't know?! Best come a courting then if you feel so inclined, I will await your decision.''

''Oh... it is a so easy a decision to make then... so easy...'' he told her as he gathered her up into his arms again.

It was a couple of days later that Jason, Ayo, Garn, and Bryce were told that Jock and Elie were nearly out of their induced comas.

Elie was in bed being cuddled by Jock. They took heart that they both looked so much better.

In a faraway voice Jock asked them ''The war?''

Jason announced passionately ''It is over Jock. We beat them into oblivion!''

As Jock started to sob, Elie's hand came up to weakly caress his face. Feebly, she said kindly ''Then your fight for us is now all over too, my dearest Jock, we are safe from harm now!'' she then closed her eyes in a sigh of happiness.

Chapter 19

With all the others that were more or less marooned on the planet, Bryce and his family were watching the wonderful horizon-to-horizon aurora like show that was a backdrop for the spectacular shooting stars display. In the dark of the night, from three hundred and sixty degrees of the horizon, came streaming out into space, on the galactic winds, the energetic gas and dust particles that were the sole remains of the clutter orbiting around Petra3.

It was Pep the ship; she was in a geostatic orbit on the dayside of the planet. She and Haïzum as one consciousness were fighting hard to maintain the grossly bloated cocoon's intense energy field's, that were but a smidgen away from detonating, and sending them both into oblivion.

Their forward crystal drag droom petals, and their aft emitter droom petals, were lost in the chaos of the corrupt energy furls that spiked out, flashing alive the cocoons extent, some five thousand miles away. What they were doing was alternating the flow by such a high frequency that a number had yet to be invented to describe it! The net effect was the ship remained static while the energy cocoon kept swelling outwards.

Everything that was not energy, that was exposed to it, just vanished, and what it had been made of was blown away on the cosmic winds!

One rotation of Petra3 and it was done!

Pep finished her post checks in sadness after seeing her droom's. Both her forward and aft were in a terrible state! Melted back and distorted with their beautiful filigrees all but destroyed, she felt ashamed of being 'dressed' that way!

There was nothing left in orbit around Petra3 anymore, what was not pushed into the atmosphere to be burnt up there, or eaten up by the cocoon itself, was repelled out into deep space by a bow wave type of shock that the bloated cocoon had produced. It was now completely empty, a pure vacuum, except of course the three space ships in orbit, which did not stay too long now their way was clear, coming into land one at a time onto the expansive piazza.

King Gasim and Queen Ewa were the first to disembark, followed by all their peoples. Once the main bay door had opened, one of the male Hornheads went berserk, and taking three of the females with him, they stampeded out and over the low wall out into the wilderness. His direction was not missed; he was heading directly towards the exact location where the experiments had been going on in trying to raise the Homeworld healing sap trees on Petra3.

''It was their urine!'' was the secret ingredient that was missing. Indeed, the one on the ship had to be cropped back every few days, growing a couple of feet in that time, after the copious offerings it was getting from two bull Hornheads!

It was Ewa that was the star of the show. Not one person of Petra3ian blood would have in their wildness imaginings seen her as a Queen of a world!

It was obvious enough that King Gasim absolutely adored her, and his adoration spilled out to fill everybody's hearts.

People were meeting people from their far distant past. John and Kirk were the most affected by the traumatic emotional impacts that this caused, their life's circle was complete now, as they had returned whence they came, and they cried in the arms of long-lost friends of their youth who had survived the wars. Shortly after their footfall on Petra3, they set out with all the others who were going to dig out the mines again, where they were born.

Jason and Sara were sauntering around when Major Yaotl and Lycopis barred their path. For them all, Zeno not being with them anymore was the greatest sad shock of that encounter.

''Jason McLain, starship captain, have you found your salvation, sir?!'' demanded Yaotl of him.

''I have.''

''Then I will again take up my rightful place by your side Sir, as was promised so long, long ago.''

Jason hugged him first, and then it was Sara's turn.

Lycopis smiled warmly at them. She and Akinyemi were now sister and brother warriors in the 'Hundred'. The wars were maybe won, but the fighting would go on into eternity! So, therefore, their destinies would be to go wherever the 'Hundred' went.

Itagaki told Ayo ''I have a surprise for you my darling.''

It was Captain Alan!

''We were all lost in it all, weren't we, my dear, dear friend?!'' exclaimed Ayo kindly on seeing him.

''Yes, we were my Lord. But now we must all strive for normality in our lives again. For me, it would be back by your side, Lord Ayo.''

''For me too, Captain Alan of the Guard...!'' he assured him.

''I too wish to be heard?'' came quietly from behind them.

They turned and it was Mia.

Itagaki opened her arms to welcome her back, not only as her personal bodyguard, but also as a long-lost friend.

Itagaki asked her ''Tell me of Ingvarr?''

''He fell!'' was her simple answer.

And so, it was for many, many more! There would be ten times the heartache and heartbreak as there would be the joy of finding loved ones and friends who had survived the wars.

Most everybody who had Petra3ian roots or ancestry were all back together again.

A message was delivered to Jason, Garn, Ayo and Bryce, it was an invitation to that ' _...nice little bar to the back and on the right of the terminal lounge that sells the nectar tube hooch..._ ', Jock's most favourite place on the planet!

In an alcove table, almost surrounded by the plush bench seating, they met him there. The couple of week's intensive care had done him the world of good. It was the 'rest', not the treatment of physical ailments!

They were served their drinks. Those invited remained silent, staring at him, almost not believing he was there once more amongst them!

Jock raised his mug, and it was clipped by them all. ''Good to be back!'' he declared.

Happy laughter ensued, then the tears!

He explained ''I need to talk, to tell my tale, but only the once!''

''I am in for the day if need be.'' declared Bryce.

''No hurry.'' came from Jason.

Garn confessed ''Look, I am not sure why I am here?''

Jock told him pointedly ''To be always amongst your friends Garn, that is why! Lucy begged me to find excuses to see you, as she did Jason and Ayo. Apparently, you have a tale to tell yourself that is eating your insides out until you voice it. What Lucy told me gave me the courage to invite you all here today, because I do not want to end up like you, Lord Garn!''

The shock of Jock's blunt response left Garn reeling. ''Soon!'' he promised.

''Where to begin...?'' Jock sighed, shaking his head sadly. ''We thought we made it! But they 'knew' what the prize was! King James was their target, right from when they surrounded us back on the planet surface. They homed in on him and him alone, like iron filings passing near a magnet. He was not to be killed; they wanted him alive, that was for certain! Many perished defending him, until we got to a couple of cruisers. After making space, they were still on our tail, so it was thought best to fight it out, rather than wait until we just ran out of fuel and then be captured. All we were doing at the time was making as many chances for ourselves as we possibly could. We got to my dock...'' he paused as his eyes wandered upwards, trying to penetrate the ceiling, to glimpse once again his so precious, 'non-existent' dock. ''...we got to my dock, and set up a defence barrier. There was nothing we could do against so many! ' _Take as many of them with us as you can, Jock!_ ' was King James's command to me. He knew it was irreversibly hopeless at that time. I had everything primed long ago! We were just waiting to attract as many as we could, when a rescue was attempted. Whoever it was, had the nerves of steel...?!''

''It was Griffin, Jock.'' explained Ayo.

He nodded in understanding, it made sense! ''We knew there was a transporter nearby; but when a new one came into orbit with ten thousand Amber on board, it was too good to be missed, so King James pressed the button himself! It is a blur to me after that. We were counting the seconds when Petri, who was fighting a rearguard against boarders who had made the taxi port at the back of my office, came running in explaining he had captured a cruiser. ' _Save my wife Jock, and yours too!!!_ ' was his last command to me.'' Jock paused there, to let this recent wave of sadness fade away as much as it might.

''Petri, was the first of my friends after my 'awakening'.'' lamented Jason.

''Sorry Jase.'' Then Jock carried on ''The three of us were then manhandled and thrown into the cruiser, Roboto managed to barge on just before we were set adrift. Our protests and pleas to remain with our King just bounced off deaf ears! We were barely thirty seconds away when the blast wave hit us. It went blank then, until I regained consciousness. Elie was half in and half out of the cruiser window; Reffeel had already gone through it with Roboto trying to look after her. We had penetrated what was left of the space station; our backside was still sticking out into space. The seal was good...!'' he told them incredulously. ''I clambered out and got Reffeel into a safe zone, then went back for Elie. She had a broken arm again! Both safe now I went back with Roboto and stripped out that cruiser of everything, and I mean absolutely everything. I closed the door on the cabin and it was never opened again. The middle of the space station is also its resource centre. There were vats of water so that was not going to be a problem, tons of food chemicals and a few ancient replicators. I found thousands of carbon dioxide scrubbers and as many air bottles, the latter, of course, we could not use!''

Mystified, Garn asked why not.

''We would have ended up pressurising the space station Garn! Assuming it was at its operational pressure limits right then, anymore and... well, you can guess! It would stand a little more, but how much I did not know; besides I had no ways to measure it and there was no way to vent it. We were sealed in by the selfheal mechanisms. All the ports and docking hatches were on the outer skin that had been stripped away, all except the one you came through in the maintenance bay, as that is dug in a little below the surface. Working on a supposed diameter of six hundred yards of what was left of the station, I estimated we had about three billion cubic feet of air. As the air was static and the oxygen depleted in it, it soon became obvious that we had to keep moving around. There were some thermal eddies and currents to mix it up a little, but not enough to replenish our immediate space after a few hours. And that was our lives! Over the years, I rigged up various contraptions to ease our continuous discomforts. But for the life of me chaps I could not come up with one way to save us!'' he confessed.

''But your code did Jock?!'' suggested Garn.

''Ah... the code! Let me tell you about the code, Garn! Within the first year, I had dismantled Roboto's AI and put a loop program in to repeat endlessly what Pep picked up. That was Roboto's contribution for many years, he was sat near the outer skin in a dormant state to make his power cell last. It just used a milliwatt or two to transmit; for how long... I did not have one clue? The point is I did not know if it was successful or not, as I had no way of telling! I could not listen to it myself! Who would be listening on that frequency anyway? I forgot about him to tell you the truth! It was when Oonagh came along, we were long past despairing right then, and now we had a child to keep alive! When things got too desperate for us, I resurrected Roboto for a while to look after her, just to... just to... it was the 'rest' we wanted chaps, that's all! Birthday treats for all of us was to open one of our sealed emergency cabins, and 'drink' in that clean fresh air inside. Oh, how wonderful that was, you would not believe it?! We were slowly dying we knew; the air was poisoning us! I manufactured a bellows type compressor to charge one of the small air bottles you saw Oonagh wearing, using up the air in the last few of our emergency cabins. It was just a trickle more oxygen rich air she was getting that lasted her about six hours, while it took me two hours to charge the other one. Sometimes, when I was too weak, I ended up taking the charge from the air cylinders in store. At a much higher pressure now, it lasted her four whole days, giving me time to catch up on all the backlog of chores. Elie was eventually invalided out of the equation; she never really recovered after Oonagh's birth. Reffeel's job was to look after her and Oonagh.''

At that moment, Elie appeared with Oonagh by her side. ''Just checking if you are all right my darling?''

He gave a little nod towards Oonagh.

Elie said to her in a surprise voice ''Oh, look sweetheart, you have forgotten your air bottle again this morning, haven't you?!''

''It was heavy mummy, and I want to play with the other children!''

''All right, you do not need to wear it ever again!'' relented Elie.

''Thank you mummy!''

''Off you go then, see you in an hour.''

They watched her, and as she sprinted away, her tatty facemask fell off. In her impatience, there was a hesitancy in her to go back to pick it up and put it back on again.

''It will not be long now before she is weaned off her facemask too! Can I join you boys?''

Her silly question was answered by Jock who picked her up and cuddled her into him.

''How far have you got, darling?''

He just shrugged.

Elie carried on for him ''It was awful; our fermenting waste was kept in a couple of cabins at the end of a long corridor. In that corridor, we put up curtains to stop the air circulating but that did not stop the stink escaping. Slime built up on everything that smelled too adding to the repugnance of the place. Years went by! Every single day this man of mine worked on the solution to get us out. There was nothing he could come up with that would get us off the station and keep us alive, but he still tried! We guessed everything was destroyed in orbit, so there was nowhere to go anyway. Over the years, we lost about five percent more of the station due to the fragments penetrating us. The number of impacts slowly declined and there were brief periods when it was silent again. How wonderful that was to start with after the continuous clatter we were hearing. However, as those silent times got longer and longer so did our dread. The silence was that of being inside of a buried coffin!''

''Were you ever ill, I mean did you get sick at all?'' asked Jason.

Elie's head dropped as she intoned ''All the time Jase, all the time! Our lives consisted of coughing fits, headaches, malaise, swelling of our arms and legs, a weakness there too, always hard to breathe, being sick, diarrhoea and occasionally spitting blood!''

Jock picked the story up ''I was on the verge of opening that cabin that we used to get on the station. The door swings inwards, if the plug the cruiser was...was missing...?!'' he paused shaking his head before carrying on ''A desperate thought was to rebuild it again, get in it, and break free again. If nothing else, for a very short time, we would be free again!''

Bryce told him ''I did not see any back end of any cruiser sticking out from anywhere Jock!''

Jason, Ayo, and Garn shook their heads too.

Jock just stared at them as he told them ''My hand was on the door handle, in truth right then, I wished it was not there.''

Elie said quietly ''When you told me you were going to try, that very same wish entered my mind too my darling.''

''Where was the power coming from Jock?'' asked Ayo, he was frightened by Elie's confession and wanted to quickly change the subject.

''Do you know what, I did not know and I did not find out?! My only guess was there was emergency power setup somewhere in the unsafe zones. Not knowing where it was only scared me the more that one day it would all fail. Besides the heaters, it was just the lights, twenty odd overworked carbon dioxide scrubber fans and a few of my gadgets such as that local dehumidifier we passed on our way back to the taxi port. But losing the light would have killed us faster than anything else would have!''

Elie told them ''We lived scared all the time! The fear... the fear eats away what being alive is all about!'' her eyes glistened and she sobbed. ''It was when Oonagh was four years old that the precarious balance we were maintaining started to fail. There was now one significant extra in the equation, one more for everything in our makeshift world to sustain. My dear husband here reckoned it was best to pick up on the struggle and to try to stay alive, as a decomposing body of one of us would cause a more severe shift in the balance. I will tell you what my dearest of dearest friends, his words disappointed Reffeel and me!''

They looked horrified at her, and so did Jock!

''It was an excuse to end it, my darling, you did not 'need' us there to stay alive with Oonagh, did you?''

Jock nodded. With his wet eyes cast down, he confessed ''I...I...I...I cannot do this anymore! I thought that I could, but I can't! I will never speak of this again; I will never be able to!''

The sap from the healing tree could also be ingested. Such therapy was still in its infancy stage. It was found it had no detectable benefit 'raw' in its undiluted state, but after it was 'cut' by halving it, and halving it again, metabolic activities would increase. Jock, Elie, Oonagh and Reffeel were participants of the eighth stage of the trials, where the raw sap had been 'cut' by halving it and halving it again twenty times?! The medics were mystified how such a dilute substance could have had any reaction at all in the body in the first place, but it increased it as it got weaker and weaker which seemed an impossibility, but it did? After just a few weeks, the three of them looked healthy enough, but still wanted that body mass to make them look as normal as they were.

It was Elie's turn to cuddle him. ''I will answer your questions.''

''The 'Code', Elie?!'' Jason asked confused.

''It is 'Morse', a very ancient code, with its origins lost in history. Jock used it, as all he had was a one key keyboard made of a press switch. I do not know exactly how he did it, but I think he cut into the link feeding the memory in Roboto's AI, and simply tapped in the message. It was a hardware-wiring job then, he put links in so when Roboto was reactivated and he collected from memory his boot up sequence, he accessed the loop, and read and re-read the code continuously.''

''Near enough my darling. I tapped it in as a new 'fault' code. All fault codes are uploaded as droids reboot. After one minute they cease, if they take over one minute to upload, they just keep looping, it is just a quirk. As for the code, I found it in the cache of engineering data we cadged from Furglor's catacombs... by the way, is all that still intact?''

Garn told him ''A curious thing is, Jock, the museum was the least damaged of all? It had been turned over yes, some things broken, but the rest remained unscathed. The arts were the least effected.''

He snorted back in disgust ''Did not know what they were looking at! Most of that stuff was so far over their intellectual level it just scared them!''

He had sounded like the Jock of old that they knew so well! And he gave them a beaming smile to confirm it!

Abruptly, Jock then turned to Garn, and in a serious voice that carried much sarcasm in it, he told him ''Now it is your turn then Lord Garn! At the moment, I am as angry as everybody else is that you have turned your back on all the trust and love and affection awarded to you by our peoples, what an insult, I ask you?! Tell your tale, for you are amongst the last of the very few real friends that you have left now, and you can thank Lucy for them, the poor girl! It had better be bloody good though...?!'' he warned.

''I betrayed...''

''What!!!'' boomed out Jock. ''Is that what this is all about, that time you were bargaining for the lives of those that were strung up by their arms and were being starved to death?''

Garn nodded sadly.

Jock looked at him with pity on his face. ''You bloody fool...!'' he shook his head in wonderment. ''Then let us all condemn ourselves as well Garn! Tell me, why did I not save King James when I had the chance?''

There was a stunned silence.

Jason then confessed ''Why did I not kill Iago when I had the chance?! I mean he was at my mercy many times! Think, he dead and then the power struggle would begin all over again on Earth1. They might have been still at each other's throats, tearing themselves apart, fighting it out right now, as I speak! It would be in chaos... for a long, long time!'' He then glibly proclaimed ''So... I proudly announce to you all, that the wars, in their entirety, all their blood and gore, was in fact my fault! How about that one then?!'' Jason boasted.

Jock snorted in contempt.

It was Ayo's turn ''I went out to kill Akshai, nearly had him too! Nuff said!'' he spat at them scornfully.

''Sorry Garn, what were you about to say again?'' asked Jock.

Eyes down he shook his head ''I dunno chaps?! How do I break my black thoughts...?'' he pleaded.

''Drink um to death! That is what I am going to do!'' proclaimed Jock. He looked towards the bar and shouted out ''Waiter, me best'est of all buddy's in this whole wide, wide world, if you make sure this table never dries up, I will be forever and a day in your debt!''

Bringing a pitcher of nectar hooch over, he placed Oonagh's face mask down with it too.

It was still early in the day when people passing the bar were attracted to the loud guffaws issuing out from it, quite a few of them popping in for a 'little wet' themselves. Soon full, chairs and tables were sought out, that started to radiate out from that corner.

Not everything was recorded in the history books, but that first impromptu three-day long celebration that had been catalysed by that little huddle in the corner, was.

It was now time for Queen Xandra and King Regent Vyomesh's inauguration.

Together they intoned ''I hereby dedicate my life to the protection of all my people in war. I hereby dedicate my life to ensure their freedoms, to enjoy times of peace, to ensure their liberties are in place for their pursuit of contentment, to ensure without let or hindrance the lives of all my people are lived freely. This I say as my solemn oath!''

King Gasim and Queen Ewa paid their tributes by handshakes and hugs. Then the whole assembly bowed low before them.

''Please rise!'' commanded Xandra. She informed them all ''By his own choice, King Regent Vyomesh's services to our people will be a military one. Wherever our army goes, he will be at its head, leading them, representing me! On Petra3, he will be addressed as King Vyomesh, off world he is to be addressed as Sub Commander Vyomesh.'' there was a little unhappiness in her tone.

She brightened up saying ''A little time has now past and we must consolidate, and form again such a society that my grandfather King James established and my mother Queen Heidi carried forward. As I speak, all our previous laws are immediately back into force. Who then should judge, if these are broken? Your Queen and King abdicate the right to do so because domestic and martial matters concerning our laws should be dealt with accordingly, by learnt people, not on the whims and fancies of figureheads. Who then 'could' wield such a power? He and we all know whom I am talking about! Gichen, Lord Protector, and Field Marshal of our peoples, come before me!'' she commanded.

As he strolled up, he screwed his eyes up at her to say that he was suspicious, and then cocked a distrustful eyebrow at her as that stubborn look had suddenly appeared on her face again!

Xandra felt like giggling, only barely hiding her smiles. ''I have retired you from your immediate service to us, Gichen. You will settle your affairs, and stand down from all your responsibilities within the month. You have one more month to get to know that girl who is bearing your child; perchance a real love might bloom there for you, it is hoped by many anyway, and by she too! Thereafter, by royal decree, you will be inaugurated as my Highlord and my Lord Chief Justice. You will attend my court as 'Highlord Gichen' who will look after my Lords, who are sometimes prone to waywardness...'' she turned smiling to look at Jason and Garn, their faces bright red in embarrassment. ''...and their more reliable Lady's. And as my 'Lord Chief Justice Gichen', you are to ensure equality and impartiality in all aspects of the law that govern my Queendom.''

A look on her face appeared that he knew so well, indicating that she was going to get her own way on this!

He knelt on one knee; head bowed before her.

Whispering for his ears only she confessed ''Dearest Gichen, a father figure you have been for me, and I love you as one. I would like you to live the rest of your life in absolute luxury, as you well deserve, waited on by hand and foot until you die, but I know that it would be like a harsh punishment for you. There are no choices for you here; I still need you there, in my court by my side. How do you say?''

''Your command is my duty Queen Xandra, as always.''

''Sobeit, I will see you in court in eight weeks' time my Highlord.''

Gichen got up and backed away.

''Commander Dena, present yourself before your Queen!'' she ordered.

Dena knelt before her. ''You too will settle your affairs, and then stand down from all your responsibilities within the month. Thereafter, by royal decree, you will be known as Knight Commander Dena, Commander Supreme, and Field Marshaless of my armed forces. From this time onwards you will be addressed as, 'Lady Knight Dena'. You will attend my court as requested. How say you?''

''Your Majesty!'' she confirmed her acceptance and her orders, then backed away.

''Jock and Elie, come before your queen!'' she demanded.

Knelt before her she seemed to be scolding them by saying ''I am not going to have you two bowing to your son and friends, as that is ridiculous! Indeed, your son, Lord Óengus, came to me to exercise his right to stepdown from his responsibilities, because, he told me, that he was not going to suffer the embarrassment of having his parents bob and curtsy to him, where in fact he was the lesser one! I agreed with him, he is the lesser, but none the less has earned the right to be a Lord amongst his peoples. Therefore, by royal decree, you will be known as Lord Jock and Lady Elie of the peoples. I do not care 'How say you'! You will accept!''

Neither knew how to react in their utter surprise and just nodded.

''Then go now and take up your rightful place in my court alongside your peers.''

''Your Majesty!'' they intoned as they backed away.

''Major Yaotl!'' she called. ''So much is owed to you!'' she mused. ''I have heard so many sing your acclaim, Yaotl, your courage and leadership in times of need are beyond compare. Being a 'Queens Warrior' is not enough though! You are to be one of my 'Knights'. Therefore, henceforth by royal decree, you will be known as Sir Yaotl, Major General of the Queens Warriors and of the Queens Soldiers. As the Queens Warriors and the Queens Soldiers are my own, they will be known as my 'Own' from now on. Sir Yaotl, you will be called upon to attend my court in all dealings on the deployment of my armed forces. But I will not wrench you away from Lord Jason's side though, indeed, your new rank is more becoming. How say you?''

''Your command is my duty Queen Xandra.''

''Then go now Sir Yaotl, with the love and gratitude of your Queen and King, and indeed of all our peoples.''

''Your Majesty!'' he intoned and he backed away.

''Captain Connell!'' she called up next.

In his full fighting garb, immaculately cleaned and pressed, he knelt before her, ''There is nothing I can offer you is there?!''

''No, my Queen, there is not! The Captaincy of the 'Hundred' is all that there is.''

''I know you need to be away, to guard the south of west Uptown where the scoundrels reside, and to relieve those overseeing our enemy out in the wilderness. But before you go, I promise you this, that you and yours, when the time comes, will live out your dotage in comfort, wanting for nothing.''

''It is all that I would ask of you my Queen, for my warrior's sake.''

''Then go noble and courageous Captain Connell, and carry with you the Queens personal blessings.'' Xandra then looked around asking for ''London?''

''I am here your Majesty.'' She walked onto the dais and knelt.

''You have exercised your right to relinquish your captaincy, and to stand down entirely from military service. What can your Queen do for you?''

''There is nothing your majesty!''

''Tell me, where do you see yourself?''

''I have volunteered myself to convert a lesser hotel into dormitories to cater for those mothers of the children to be born from the warriors that perished in the wars.''

Knowing London was always seen as, and known as, a loner, Xandra said to her ''I am so fearful of you being alone, perhaps you and I can walk together sometimes?''

''I... I... I have a man... your... your majesty!''

There was so much hesitancy in her confession Xandra felt a little scared for her, asking ''What is the matter?!''

''It is I, Xandra!'' confessed Lebbaeus her father as he walked up and knelt before her too.

''Daddy...?''

''Yes, Queen Xandra, as your father I was soon to talk to you about this.''

''There was no need for you to worry daddy, it is all right!''

A loud background murmur had started up as everybody in the assembly tried to distance themselves away from that deeply private encounter between Queen Xandra and her father.

''We did not know my dear daughter how this would affect you; we did not want to confuse you.''

Xandra knelt before her father and cuddled her arms around his neck. ''The only confusion I have ever had daddy is that you were never King Regent after mummy was killed? Why have you always declined your right to be recognised so, even when mummy was still alive and ruled?''

''Ah... it is very complicated Xandra! For you see, I have dedicated all my life in healing the sick and injured of Petra3, who were once in my heart and mind as my enemies! I was once one of 'The Hundred' under Captain Akinyemi, whose hearts are still stained with the deep dark guilt that we once hated our own peoples. There is no real forgiveness for me!'' He dropped his head in shame saying ''For every one that I cannot save, I must save a hundred more to just make up for that one failure. So, I deem myself not worthy to lead my peoples, indeed, my life's recompense to them all will only end when I die.''

''Oh daddy...!'' came sorrowfully from Xandra. She reached out and put her arm around London's neck too and drew her into the cuddle ''Look after him, look after each other.''

London, in a quiet voice said ''Thank you Queen Xandra.''

''Soon we will be family, and I am excited that this will be so! It is strange now that I cannot think of any other than you, London, who I would wish to be my new mother.''

London cuddled her back. Both she and Lebbaeus rose, bowed low to Xandra, and backed away.

''Where is Prince Sawney?!'' she asked again.

Nobody knew again!

She 'tutted' again in her annoyance over his continuing absence. ''Let the banquet begin!'' she commanded.

It went absolutely silent, as all around her; every single person knelt and bowed their heads low, King Gasim and Queen Ewa showing an unprecedented respect for her too.

Tearful, she commanded again, begging ''Let the banquet begin... please!'

From that moment onwards, it was immediately different on Petra3. There was a 'future' for everybody, one of free choice, one of their own making, one not dictated to them, or demanded of them.

It was about a week later that King Catmail and Queen Virika of Petra2 came into orbit.

It was an ecstatic reunion!

Ouida flew into Takeshi's arms, and would not stop weeping. Akshai led out 'those injured fighters under his care', but they were no more! Whole again, the only noticeable scars they carried were that of the mind.

It was of no surprise to King Catmail or Queen Virika when they were introduced to King Regent Vyomesh. They had guessed rightly long ago that he and Princess Xandra would eventually be wed.

It was Vyomesh who sought out Kerneels, as Kerneels had no instructions to see him. ''You are my dearest of friends; do not ever think you need to seek permissions to see me Ambassador Kerneels. My door will always be open to you.''

''Pardon me your majesty, but the 'modus operandi' surrounding the monarchy on all the worlds is slowly developing, naturally, into a precise discipline. It will eventually be difficult for anybody to break that code, even those that you have deemed your friends.''

''But why though, Kerneels?'' Vyomesh asked a little confused.

''Your protection.'' was his simple answer.

A further week later, two historic meetings took place. One was the 'Academic Symposium' discussing the flora and fauna on Petra2, Petra3, and Homeworld.

The other meeting had two items on the agenda. The first one, Petra1, the second, Earth1.

Queen Xandra and King Regent Vyomesh, with Highlord Gichen, Lord Jason and Lady Sara, Lord Garn and Lady Lucy, Lord Bryce and Lady Zhen, Lord Óengus and Lady Jeeh, and Lord Jock and Lady Elie led the procession into the large meeting room.

Following them came King Catmail and Queen Virika of Petra2, Duke Takeshi and Duchess Ouida, and Earl Thaddaeus and Countess Luisa.

Behind them came King Gasim and Queen Ewa, with Lord Ayo and Lady Itagaki and Lord Maan and Lady Pilar.

And lastly came Captain Connell, Lady Knight Dena, and Major General Sir Yaotl.

Queen Xandra opened ''What do we do with Petra1?''

Very quickly, it was agreed upon to designate it as a self-ruling 'penal world'.

As if he were already inaugurated as 'Lord Chief Justice', Gichen was then asked what crime would have to be committed for the punishment to be sent there. His comment ''It would be voluntary!'' brought on many confused expressions.

''Let me explain, every prisoner no matter what crime they had committed will be offered being free there, or, incarcerated here. I would not punish any criminal by sending them there. We have a duty of care, even for any of our own that has let us down.''

''And if any change their minds?''

''We roll along with it. But it would be by the Kings or Queen's pardon that they can come back to serve the rest of their sentence on their own world, is my first thoughts.''

The door guards were under strict orders that there was not to be any interruptions unless something extraordinary happened, but that is exactly what did happen! The assembly was told ''Handcarts full of treasures of such beauty have been found seemingly abandoned on the outskirts of south of west Uptown. One man has stepped forth, Shirō he had given his name as, who wishes audience with you all?''

Shirō, in the same outrageous ostentatiousness, consisting of grossly overacted flamboyant gestures, bowed so low to them all, that his head nearly touched his boots, while his hat was flung high up over his head on a straight arm. ''Your highnesses'es'es'es'es'es'es....'' he almost laughed out as he stood and surveyed them all.

''What do you want Shirō?'' asked Xandra humorously. She had mistaken Shirō's utter contempt for them all there as just a funny show to make them laugh.

''Me and mine want off this planet! The payment will be everything we own, our treasures galore that we have been accumulating over the generations.''

''But why Shirō?!''

''I feel about you all in here, as you do for me and mine!'' was his simple answer. ''We are blown, we have no cover, you know of us, so how can we be free to live out our lives the way we want to?''

''But why not try to be one of us again?!'' pleaded Xandra.

''Impossible...'' mused Shirō. ''Tell me of this penal world of Petra1?''

The angriest over this security breach was Gichen, who ordered an immediate search for the spies in the vicinity.

''You will not find anybody.'' assured Shirō. And none were!

''To answer your question, a 'sour', 'sour' world it has been called! It has been said its people were spawned from the filth that lines its streets. Much 'malevolence' walkest there Shirō!''

With dreamy eyes he told her ''Perfect, Queen Xandra! We go now, we have already boarded a ship, Pep can drive us.'' he suggested.

''Shirō...?'' mused Xandra softly in her disappointment, as she was inexplicably getting to like him?!

''Do not waste your affections on me Queen Xandra!'' he spat out at her. He then reached into his jewel-encrusted jacket and took out a letter. ''Your mothers to you, Xandra, and I have one for Prince Sawney too. I would have burnt them both unread in front of you, Xandra, if I had not gotten my way here this day.''

''Get this sick shite and all his sycophants off this planet!'' angrily came from Gichen. Just the thought that Shirō was prowling around undetected in Queen Heidi's quarters, sickened him.

It upset her; it was a 'young disappointment' in someone, which brought tears to her eyes. It took a few minutes before the meeting was back on track. Queen Xandra opened by explaining ''Some with us here and right now confess their recent learning and experiences do not lend themselves very well for the agenda topic of Earth1, as it will be a war summit, and not a political meet. Therefore, to negate any confusion they might bring about by any wayward comment, they wish to leave. They are King Regent Vyomesh who has not yet been proven in battle, and Lord Jock and Lady Elie.''

Queen Xandra went on to explain ''I will be leaving too, for these very same reasons. My advisors will be representing me here; they are my Highlord Gichen, Knight Commander Dena, Commander Supreme, and Field Marshaless of my armed forces, and Sir Yaotl, Major General of the 'Queens Own'.

King Catmail stood explaining ''I too, as I have not had any experience in war. Queen Virika will remain to represent me.''

There was a light ripple of applause as they made their way out.

On the bridge, all Pep saw was Shirō, who assured her that all of 'his' were on board. He was dressed as the 'poorest of poorest' Pleb might have dressed.

''You confuse me Shirō?!'' it was a blunt sounding question.

''What, this...?'' he indicated to his dress. ''We must blend in. We will use the 'return to departure point' auto system on the cruiser and disappear amongst them as soon as we land. There is no need for you to even leave the bridge.''

''Why leave all your wealth behind? You did not even attempt to bargain for the 'ticket to ride!'''

''Avaricious we are, greedy in the extreme; it is the procurement and the accumulation of riches that drive us! With the vast majority of everything of value in our hands on Petra3, it was still not enough! We wanted more and more and more... but there was no more to be had...'' he then muttered as an afterthought ''...or so we thought! See now, on Petra1, they still have in their hands all that we want, and we do not have one item of it! See how a perfect a place it is for us?!''

In a disdainful voice Pep said ''Not really Shirō! It is a further corruption of the corrupt acumen that drives big business... pure theft for profits, as you offer no service, taking from all just to line your own pockets!''

''That is it... yes...!'' he chuckled out quite impressed by Pep's rendition.

''Feelings sorry for them, overpowers me feeling sorry for you Shirō!''

Shirō chortled the louder.

It was a long trip for Pep. Although Shirō, or any of his 'sycophants', posed no threat to her, she felt a great uneasiness about them! Pep was sure that Shirō was holding back a great secret he was not telling her!

A few hours out from Petra1 Shirō came on the bridge again. ''Let me tell you something about us, honour amongst thieves is what binds us. It is for us, this honour, as strong as, if not stronger, than the code that binds your warriors together. Hurt one of us, no matter how, and the retribution will be swift and permanent! We look after one another in sickness and health as you people would look after your own family members, for we are a family in the true sense of the word.''

Pep just shrugged; she had no idea why he was telling her all of this?

''There will be some minor heartache on Petra3 when you return, as we have recruited a few from there. Rest assured they came to us, voluntarily. They have all passed our protocols to join us and now are protected by us.''

''Who are they?''

''As if I would tell you, and as I have said, they are now protected by us.''

''I could kill you and all yours, Shirō, to save them, why do I not do that then?'' she needed to know, as Shirō knew she could and he was not at all bothered by the fact!

''Because they would all be dead long before you could find them Pep. If we are all going to die then we will all die together!''

''Damn you to Thergo, Shirō...!'' she spat out at him.

He left the bridge and that was the last time she would ever see him. The cruiser docked for the eighth time and remained attached for over an hour. Pep went down to check things out, and they were all gone leaving no trace or clue that they had ever been on board, except one letter addressed to Queen Xandra marked 'For Your Eyes Only', and 'Highly Private and Highly Confidential'. She was so tempted to read it, but she could not! ''Damn you to Thergo and beyond, Shirō...!'' she spat out once more.

An errand given to her was to visit the space station. Lunn and Erimentha warmly welcomed her as she stepped on board. ''How are things?''

Erimentha giggled out ''He is not too happy!'' looking at Lunn.

He explained ''It is a game dealing with them. It is haggling all the time! What must happen is for them to ask a ridiculously high price for their hostages, against a ridiculously low price that I have offered to pay for them. Sometimes it goes on all day! Arguments, arguments all the time! And the damnedest of things is, we always end up near enough at the same price paid, as we did for the last ones?''

Lunn's glum face made Pep giggle too.

''Come here you...'' he relented as he put his arms around her in a hug.

''How many do you have now?''

''About five hundred, a quarter of them are children too. They have made it into a business by realising what we will pay more for, by Lunn bargaining more fiercely for illegal families with young children in them. But one family came clean under interrogation, and told us that they did not know each other on Petra1; they were seemingly put together as a bundle to attract the higher price. Those that did this have no morals whatsoever! My fear is they will start breeding 'families' to sell to us!'' Lunn mused sadly.

''Is there any answer to that?'' Pep asked.

''Ah... only one!'' Lunn told her sadly. ''To nip it in the bud, I had to tell them no more families and that we will only take those that wish to defect, and the younger they are the higher the price.''

''Well, they are going to take advantage of that too, aren't they?!'' reckoned Pep.

''As soon as that becomes apparent, we will change our demands yet again. It is going that way anyway, where they will never know what I will be bargaining for next. It will be the best approach overall anyway to procure a steady cross section of the hostages. We are at the moment in stalemate, where I refused the last batch saying we had too many of them now, and any more would be at half price. They told me if that was the case, they might just as well get rid of the ones in their prisons. It was a threat that I did not rise too, I just told them to do whatever they bloody well liked to them.''

''Do you think they will murder them?''

''I do not think so, as they are part of the new money! I have not met one yet that did not want to defect. You cannot make people do it! They must be people that want off this planet, and I think soon enough they will be getting scarcer and scarcer making them that more valuable.''

''Come Pep, when you came into orbit, it gave us an excuse to all get together for supper. You can give us all the news, and it will be an introduction too, to all whom you will be taking back with you.''

It was a 'sit around' buffet type supper in the captain's lounge. Pep had centre stage though when she narrated the news. Afterward people went back and forth mingling and she met many that were to return with her.

Pep could not stay too long and departed the following morning.

Her background worries niggled her all the way back to Petra3, where they were immediately realised! Pep the ship bonded with walking Pep as one, as if those parts of her were never apart, she then knew instantly that Prince Sawney had been missing for many days!

''Nooo...!!!'' she wailed in despair. Grabbing the letter for Queen Xandra, she sprinted into the terminal.

In her hands, Xandra opened the letter, and within the second she commanded ''To arms, to arms, to arms... rise to war Petra3!!'' Her pale face then turned to Pep, she told her ominously ''Shirō and his 'sycophants' have him...!'' the letter dropped from her hand and she cried.

Pep picked it up and read ' _Dear sister, I am going with Shirō and his scoundrels, because they have a fun and exciting life. It is because I am lonely most of the time with nothing to do. When new friends find out I am Prince Sawney they do not like me very much. I will be all right I promise you, Shirō told me no harm will come my way. Say goodbye to everybody for me. Prince Sawney'._

''You silly boy!'' Pep lamented.

Within the hour the terminal was full of every single warrior and soldier on Petra3, bristling they were, in full battle dress. Queen Xandra came forward commanding ''Leave no turd on that planet unturned, kill all that stand in your way, sweep through the town on the run, and show no mercies!''

The roar of approval shook the very bedrock the terminal was built on.

As it went silent again Pep shouted out in an artificially raised voice ''You cannot!!! They will kill Prince Sawney long before you find him!!''

There was a shocked silence.

Pep turned to Queen Xandra ''I have full sage your Majesty?''

''So all can hear!''

''Shirō told me there would be some 'minor' heartache on Petra3 when I returned, as he had recruited a few from here. He assured me that they came to him, voluntarily, so I suppose there was no coercion. He told me that they had passed their protocols to join them and were now protected by them.'' Pep then hung her head saying ''He would not say who they were even by me threatening him, my exact words to him were ' _I could kill you and all yours, Shirō, to save them, why do I not do that?_ ' and he answered thus _'Because they would be dead long before you could find them Pep! If we are all to die then we will all die together!_ ' I could do nothing... damn me!'' she lambasted herself with.

Queen Xandra told her ''It is not your fault dear Pep.''

Pep looked at her apologising ''I am so very sorry!''

''Stand down all.'' she whispered in disappointment.

There was a low background 'thrum' caused by the many grumbles and the sounds of disapproval and disappointment. ''Stand down all, it is the only way!'' she commanded more strongly.

As their leaders churned over the many proposals of what to do about Earth1, their 'peoples' conducted the 'Great Mingling' as it was historically recorded as. Many mixed world couples came together, thousands in fact, and thus new loyalties had to be sworn by one of them. In some cases, where neither wanted to be the one changing planets, the argument was settled by opting to live on one neither belonged to, thus they had both sacrificed their heart felt allegiances to be together. This practice was frowned upon by many, and understood by many in equal proportions.

This spontaneous 'happening' had excited the academics no end. Political theorists decided that no better way could be conceived to unite the three free worlds, and biologically, no better way could be conceived to keep the genepools healthy on Petra3, Petra2, and Homeworld. And so, the joint academia of all the worlds were in a debate as deep as their leaders were having, churning over the many 'models' that could be employed to maintain this 'happening'. The most exciting were displayed for perusal; one such suggested 'Every five years each planet would in turn host a 'Great Mingling' to attract singles and couples that wanted to explore new opportunities in life and/ or wanted to explore new opportunities for couplement'.

This proposal left a 'nice taste in the mouth' for some, and a 'bad taste in the mouth' for as many in equal proportions. This rift came simply because it was a purely 'scientific' approach and not a 'romantic' one.

Flights between Petra3 and Petra1 were every three weeks now to ensure those escapees from there were integrated into the freedoms of their new society, and out of their desperate ordeal, as quickly as possible. It was found, that the longer the in-between transition was for them the longer it took for them to adjust.

Sara was mooching around and decided to investigate her 'Infiltrators, Assassins and Spies' training school. She was disappointed to find that around the secret door the litter caused by the ransacking had been swept out of the way, as the door was opened. ''Bugger!'' she hissed.

Perchance Ouida had seen her go in and followed her. ''Lady Sara.'' she said kindly from the street entrance door.

''Duchess Ouida.'' Sara acknowledged kindly back.

Ouida explained as she looked around ''I know it was a long time ago, but I remember it like yesterday.''

''Look, they found the door!'' sighed out Sara in her disappointment.

''No, they didn't!'' Ouida was quite adamant about that. ''Look, the movement of the litter swept the dust to one side too, and very little has settled back down.''

''This was quite recent then?''

''Well, not days or weeks, but perhaps months though?''

They went in, and the door auto closed behind them.

The layout of the training school had changed, in the centre of the assassins combat training area was a new smaller classroom. ''Makes sense, the theory and the practice could go ahead at the same time.'' mused Sara. Quite impressed she concurred ''A good idea really!''

Other slight changes were found, part of the dormitory had been used to store foodstuffs, cramming the sleeping area back.

''Oh, very cosy!'' giggled out Ouida.

''Cosier than it was for you?'' suggested Sara humorously.

To her own utter amazement, Ouida blushed, remembering she had taken her very first lover here.

Two messages were left for them; both were in the form of headings on blackboards, on the topics under discussion. In classroom one it was 'The Relocation of the Guardians School to Petra1'. In classroom two, it was 'The rescue of Prince Sawney'.

Queen Xandra had heard about these mysterious 'Guardians' and had mistakenly thought they were the same as Lady Sara's band of infiltrators, assassins and spies.

Sara corrected her ''No your majesty, some fifteen years before the first world war on Petra3 the idea of the 'Guardians' was put forward in the mines and was agreed upon. On the eve of the war, your grandfather, James, only our war strategist at that time, received a note telling him that they were active. Only one do we know who was part of that original elite band of heroes, and it was a man by the name of Lajos. He confessed to your grandfather that only three or four of them still lived at the time. I have asked around, and the few that did know him confessed they 'might' have seen him still alive in the last year, but none is truly certain. We guess he, or one of those he confessed back then was still alive, saw the need for them to reform again, and that is exactly what has happened.''

''What precisely does it mean then?'' Xandra asked.

''It is all guesswork Queen Xandra, but in confidence I can tell you that eventually Shirō and his band of scoundrels will be infiltrated and an eye kept on Prince Sawney. When the time is right, he will be rescued.''

''How long will it take?''

''If he resists and does not want to be rescued then think years, your majesty. Remember, he will be one of 'them', and he will be indoctrinated into accepting their set of values and beliefs. The Guardian will be in as much danger from him as he would be from Shirō or any of his band of scoundrels.''

''You think he will be safe?''

''I have been thinking over Shirō's words to me Queen Xandra. He said a curious thing, he was talking about the insatiable greed that drive him and his kind and that they wanted '... _more and more and more...'_ , but there was no more to be had on Petra3...' _or so he thought?!_ ' What it means I think is Prince Sawney is for him and his kind the greatest treasure that they have ever gotten their hands on. Think of his worth, what, ten times what they left behind here?! They could sell him on Petra1 for ransom, or even ransom him themselves. So, do I think he will be safe? Well, they covet their treasures, even above their own lives, so Prince Sawney will be in no way put into any danger.''

''What about looking after him?''

''He will be kept healthy, hale and hearty, your majesty, I promise you that! His education though... well, that will be far from ideal.''

''I feel a little easier over this now, thank you Sara, thank you Pep, thank you Ouida.''

The historians were just about the busiest group of specialists right then. They were inundated with information both asked for and volunteered, that had to be recorded before memories began to fragment and fade.

It all had to be sifted through and sorted, some verified, some investigated, and some researched deeper into.

The cataloguing of it all was impossibly difficult, as three worlds were at war with a fourth, generating at least three references taken from different perspectives. And there was a mountain of it too! So-much-so nobody knew what to do with it! The planet Thergo was brought up in one joint scholar's meeting as the best place for it all, as it already had a highly impressive, and working well, cross-referencing strategy.

The academics proposed populating planet Thergo again with a permanent settlement devoted entirely to the histories.

An emphatic 'No!' was their answer from the joint council. There was still so much unease generated by just the name of the place, that is was almost instinctive to shy away from any reference to it.

Such was the determination of the academics to reuse the planet Thergo and its facilities, they presented a second proposal, and that was to rename it. They chose 'Maarifa', meaning 'Knowledge', the only word that had been deciphered as yet from a most ancient tongue; its origins, ironically, were lost at that moment in Graith Furglor's vast catacombs.

So very popular was that proposal, just because the name 'Thergo' would disappear from conversations, and thus, eventually from thought, that the proposal went ahead. Indeed, it became used less and less until only in the direst of times was it inadvertently hissed out as 'Bloody Thergo'!

So pretty some people thought the new name, that the first girl child born soon after was also given 'Maarifa' as her given name.

'Planet Maarifa' it was! It was just another one of those awful 'splinters' that had been withdrawn, that had been gathering over the generations. Forget a name for the psychological pain and half the hurt goes with it!

'Planet Maarifa' was repopulated with the historians proper, while their understudies did all the research on Petra3, and were later scheduled to visit the other worlds. The arts and sciences would eventually be represented too. Besides the continuing research into the medical sciences, new fields of research would open in Ecology, Oceanography, Geology, Meteorology, Zoology, Human biology, and Botany. Engineering disciplines were not forgotten in the form of Chemical engineering, Civil engineering, Electrical engineering, Mechanical engineering, Software engineering, and Systems engineering.

It was an exciting time for everyone!

Everybody was waiting, on hold, for the conclusions of the great joint summit. They had met most every day, the only delays came when members of that summit wanted time out to think things through. But the end was near, more of a feeling that it was so, than knowing.

Jock was pacing around again with his long glum face. Elie tried to comfort him with ''Oh darling, Jason will be back soon I was told!'' He was missing his friend so much!

''Well, where is Óengus too? Both of them should have been attending the summit?!''

''They had had their say, darling, and they confessed they could offer no more! They were then given other chores to do...''

''What chores? What... what sort of chores are secret chores... I mean where are they now, damn it, where did they go, it has been many weeks since they took off in King Catmail's ship?!''

He was irritable again as Bryce too seemed to be missing in the last day of two.

They had made incredible journeys back to full health, new air, new foods, and new medicines had seen them through well enough, but the main factor was their devoted friends. Every second that they had the chance they were all together again, so-much-so that Jock would immediately pine for them when they were apart. He was only at full attention when Oonagh was around. Most bed times Elie would weep quietly herself at the sight of the sleeping Oonagh in the arms of Jock, who was gently bobbing in his silent sobbing. He would be like this around her, and as spontaneous tears welled up in his eyes, he would have to find excuses to be somewhere else for a while.

Reffeel had 'retired' almost completely, just happily letting it all flow around her now. But what she did do though was to visit Jock and Elie for coffee most mornings. As she came in, she hugged the glumness out of Jock that Elie had failed to do this time.

''Any word?''

''No, but I think something is brewing, as a few of the cruisers are being readied.''

Jock hated this, he seemed to have been left out of the news loop, only finding out what had been going on when it had finished!

An hour after the deep thunder had subsided as King Catmail's ship came into land, Jason made his appearance.

He just shrugged off most of Jock's questions. ''Bloody boring time, I can tell you that!'' He had far more questions for Jock to answer than Jock had for him.

News sated they began to chat over other things and one topic was Jock's new role in life. He was beginning to wear his 'Lordship' now, and it was comfortable enough on him, but he was still not keen on having to obey Highlord Gichen's orders that drunken behaviours were no longer permitted. It was fair enough! But Jock had been keen on the occasional binge with his friends, and not having to worry too much about the consequences. He saw the sense of it though, as nothing is worse than to see a loved and respected individual paralytic drunk!

''Bored myself, to tell you the truth!'' Jock confessed.

Reffeel surprised him by suggesting ''Why don't you men get together and have a real bloke's night out? You know, do a pub-crawl, having a few wets in each, then have a proper game of cards, a private one so you will not let Highlord Gichen down?'' Wistfully she concluded ''Something James loved so much! He was always a different man afterwards.''

Jock shrugged ''I do not have anything to bet with anymore?!''

Elie, Jason, and Reffeel tutted at his stupidity?! Elie then scolded him ''Of course you do my darling, you have your box of Earth1 gold coin!''

''What... what box of gold coin?''

''Your share of the loot Jock!'' Jason scolded him as well.

''I did not know...?!'' he looked up confused at Elie.

She went and cuddled his head into her breasts saying ''You just forgot that is all, we were still in the hospital when we were told, perhaps you were half asleep?''

''Do you reckon you can get a few together then?''

''I reckon so Jock. Tell you what, I will see you in Gwydion's for one of his excellent ales in one hour, all right?''

Jock looked a little confused again.

''It is a bar on King Gasim's ship my darling.''

Making his way towards King Gasim's ship, carrying his small chest of Earth1 gold coin, Jock was intercepted by Claramond, carrying his own. He exclaimed excitedly to Jock ''The word has been spread; I am not going to miss out on this action!''

''Didn't know anything about this!'' Jock confessed holding out his coin box.

Claramond tutted in his surprise that he had not known!

Óengus met them at the door ''Only first names from now on.'' he smiled out at them.

Sat around the large round table were eventually Jock, Vyomesh, Gichen, Jason, Garn, Bryce, Óengus, Catmail, Takeshi, Thaddaeus, Gasim, Ayo, Maan, and Claramond.

The first toast was for those that were not at the table and would never be again ''King James!'' demanded Jock of them while standing with his mug outstretched. Mugs were clipped, their contents downed and then refilled. ''Yancy!'' was his next demand.

Then came the toast for each of all the newcomers!

Two packs of cards were then combined and the game began.

It was late the following afternoon that Jock's horrendous snoring woke him up! He was slumped in a corner with his head on his chest ''Oooooh...!'' he sighed out as he touched his painful sore eye; it felt puffed up and was nearly closed over! His first thoughts were trying to make out who he was, where he was, and what he was doing there? 'Inklings', that is all you could call them, flashed into his pounding head ''Ah yeah!'' he sighed out remembering that 'outrageous' cocktail he had swallowed. He chuckled then as the image flashed up of Jason and Ayo who were giggling away as they mixed the stuff up.

As with all awakening drunkards, his first concern was to make out if he was in any serious trouble or not! He had skinned knuckles and had a black eye, so something happened the night before?! Clutched to his chest in one clamped fist was a scroll, and in the other, a hand full of gold coin. He looked around the bar and there were bodies everywhere!

The sounds of him groaning sparked off the rest. A few at a time, they came around. Staring into one another's bright red eyes, a few chuckles were managed.

''Who won?''

Nobody knew? Most of the gold coin was scattered all over the floor, together with bundles upon bundles of Petra3 and Petra1 paper money. Curiously, a pair of trousers was left on the table under a pile of coins, in what appeared to be the last round in the betting.

''There mine...'' mumbled Maan as he staggered over in his underpants and put them on again.

''What you got there then Jock?'' Jason asked him in all innocence.

''Huh...? Don't know!'' He unfurled the scroll and his ashen face went white in shock. ''It is...it's...it's the...it's the deeds for a dock...!'' as his jaw went slack a little dribble went down one side of his chin.

Jason kindly congratulated him ''Well won sir!''.

''Hear, hear!'' came as a jovial chorus from the rest of them.

Mystified he looked around at all their faces; alighting on Bryce's, who was smiling at him with his finger pointing above his head. ''Come on my dear friend, I have a cruiser waiting to take you and Elie back home again.''

''You ain't driving nothing!'' Zhen scolded him from the doorway.

Elie came in, her eyes teared up as she sniffed out ''You are all welcome to come up for a cup of tea with Jock and me in our new home if you like, just give me an hour...?''

Griffin made an appearance as the driver. Together with Jason and Sara, Bryce, and Zhen they were ferried skywards.

It was not the only shock waiting for Jock; a new space station was in orbit now. Near it, in its proper orbit, was the same model dock that he had inherited. He unfurled his scroll again; and there plain to see was the signature of its previous owner for the relinquishment of his ownership for 'SAID SUM', obviously not wanting anybody else to know how much? Scribbled and crossed out under that were the names of Maan, Gichen and Thaddaeus who had at one time or another, became owners themselves of the dock, and later lost it again on a bad hand of cards, and lastly his own.

''Where did it come from?''

''Petra1 Jock. They will never trade again and the dock owner knew it. Before we asked him if he would sell it to us, we gave him the genuine opportunity to be towed to Petra3 so he could start his life over again. He would not even consider it! He is one of the new rising Elite on that planet; he was so well fed and so well-dressed he was not going to go back to being a grease monkey again, was he? Anyway, he was willing to take scrap value for it if we wanted it. We insisted on a fair price, nearly double its scrap value instead, and nearly lost it because he became very suspicious of us! We hauled ourselves out of the hole we just dug, by telling him we wanted his signature on the ownership papers for the sale, so we could sell it on again as a going concern, lock, stock, and barrel. He upped the fair price then by twenty percent, now he knew what we had been after. It was all right with us, we just got printed the extra money, and he went away happy enough.''

''Its worthless though, isn't it?''

''The money? Yes, it is! Absolutely worthless! We reckon by now that the money wealth must be a hundred times that of the whole asset's wealth on that planet! Some know, and if they keep quiet about it, and slowly allow the rich to get richer, it will remain a stable society.''

''And the Space station?''

''Smaller than ours was by about a fifth. Shame to let it go to waste we thought.''

''What was the state of the dock?''

''Good, it was good anyway! The last owner, like you, who traded closest to the space station once had pride in him. His tools were as yours were, well looked after, and with a well-stocked store. Nevertheless, we guttered her, stripping her clean of any indication of previous ownership. We left everything in neat piles out on the gantries for you to sort through and store how you want.''

''And Roboto?''

''In charge of an army of dock robots Jock. Eight hundred now he has reprogrammed, it was he and they that did the majority of the work.''

''What is left in orbit around Petra1, then?''

''If we were going to take the space station, we had to leave something in its place. Using an old class five as the nucleus for manoeuvrability, we built storage pods around it. Most were environmentally self-contained; so, we just coupled it all up and made this monstrosity that could, at a pinch, function as a space station as well. As long as you are on the inside looking out and not on the outside looking at it, you will feel safe enough!'' he finished chuckling out.

''It is the same...!'' mused Elie as she took in her first breaths carrying the smells of the dock.

Jock, with his hands deep in his pockets did a tour around. He nodded here and shook his head there, muttering ''...good ...good...'' here and ''...what was he thinking?!'' there.

It was about the same really, as it was for him when he had inherited his dock at sixteen. In his mind flashed up all the changes he would be making to make it his own.

He powered up Roboto and asked him ''Do you remember all those years ago when Pep was just a manikin, you know, when she was working in the workshop?''

''Yes Jock.''

''She tidied up and I blew me top as I knew where everything was?''

''Yes. You said ' _Pep! I won't be able to find a bloody thing now!_ '''

''Yeah that's right!''

''Pep giggled then and told you ' _It was me at the time that had to find things Jock. Rooting around is a time-consuming chore. The droids know where everything was taken from and can put it all back there when we are finished_.'''

''Yeah that's it! Do you still have that programming, because darned if I can remember where anything was put!'' he confessed.

''I remember Pep's instructions Jock, exactly. As an example, I can even remember where each and every nut bolt and washer were, and how they were stacked in the drawers. By the time me and my droids have finished most everything will be for you as that day.''

''Cheers, thanks a lot mate!'' he muttered and made his way back to the living space.

There was nothing personal of his in his quarters, or anything of Elie's too, and it made it feel barren and cold. The kettle was on and the making of the tea was well under way. Cruisers started to arrive in a line, first in brought an excited Oonagh who ran into the kitchen. ''Look mummy I made these for our new home!'' There were three non-descript watercolour paintings, that Oonagh assured her showed how Petra3 would look like when it was 'mended proper'. There was a crude clay pot, and a shallow bowl, both unfired, both their decorations were smudged a little. Nevertheless, they were absolutely beautiful in Jock and Elie's eyes.

As more people boarded 'Jock's dock', they started bringing food and refreshments. Soon the cabins and gantries were all full of mingling 'guests' and still the visitors kept coming! Bed linen was the most thought of, and Elie had to pile it up high in one corner of her pantry. Furniture was next; they had a huge selection, disappointing many when, as an example, they chose one settee over many others.

It was late in the evening when they all started to head back to the planet carrying everything that Elie did not want, even the dirty crocs that were not her own.

Around the table sat Jock cuddling Oonagh, Elie, Óengus and Jeeh, Pep, Bryce and Zhen, Jason and Sara, and Griffin.

''Like old times.'' thought Jock.

''Like new times my darling.'' Elie corrected him kindly back.

Jock's beaming smile was payment enough for all the hard work that had been put in behind his back to bring back that very same beaming smile. It had all worked out well, very well indeed!

Elie and Jock loved Jeeh as a daughter as soon as they had met her. ''Have you a spare room for Óengus and me. I am with child, and I would like to be around the only parents I have now?''

''Soon make one!'' Jock assured her gruffly, trying to hide his emotions.

Elie got up and cuddled Jeeh, asking her, ''Come, make a selection of bed linen, you can use Oonagh's bed while she sleeps with us, until Jock has sorted things out a bit that is.''

Óengus whispered to Jock '' Jeeh wasn't sure, dad, if she would be happy living off-planet in a dock, but she became more worried you would say no for some reason come the end.''

''I am glad Jeeh is all right. I can make a suite of cabins for you; in fact, I might even open up all this whole area of the dock quadrupling at least our living quarters. Soon there will be seven of us...?'' he paused and looked at Pep.

''I would love to stay too Jock, but I cannot. I am my beloved master Akshai's devoted concubine, and where he travels, I must follow. Only by his grace can I leave his side.''

''Then there will always be a guest room waiting for you here dear Pep.'' pledged Jock.

''Thank you, dear man!'' she sobbed out in her loving gratitude.

''And I will be helping you dad!''

''Are you sure son?''

''Pretty much dad, anyway until the summit announces its conclusions. Nobody knows for sure where he or she will be or what they will be doing in the near future.''

''No, they do not, do they?'' mused Jock.

There were two late night visitors, King Gasim and Queen Ewa of Homeworld. They immediately waved down any show of respects, ''Not up here in your home!'' Gasim demanded of Jock and Elie. ''The summit is over now and the day after tomorrow the conclusions surrounding Earth1 will be announced. And for goodness sake do not panic, there will be a year's grace before any expeditionary forces set out. I just wanted to come up here, for nostalgias sake, and to show Ewa one of my most favourite of places where I was the most happiest as a boy.''

Ewa sighed out ''I feel it too, although it is all steel, there is still a warmth here.''

''A home is a home...'' mused Jock. ''...that is what you feel.''

''Yes, I understand.'' Then Ewa turned to Pep with pleading eyes.

''You are with child too!'' exclaimed Pep in a happy surprise.

''Will you check for me...?'' she pleaded quietly.

''It is in your eyes dearest Queen Ewa of Homeworld the most beloved of all, a daughter you carry, hale and hearty she is, I promise you.''

''Thank you so much Pep!'' she cried out as Gasim gathered her up in his arms.

Later, Óengus and Gasim did a bit of exploring on their own. ''It is all the same Gus?!'' he exclaimed.

''Same model as dad's, Gasim. He checked the serial number and this one preceded his old one by just two builds. It even came off the same assembly line, well so to speak, as they are built in space.''

''Remember we hid things, you know, all our treasures, Gus?''

Gus laughed out ''There all gone now Gasim! Cosmic dust now!''

''Course they are, damn it, my mind just flipped for a second as all this is exactly as I remembered it!''

''A bit weird isn't it!'' Gus thought a while then said ''It must be for dad too, Gasim. Do you realise he owns it legally as if he had inherited it?''

''I know we had a few contingencies to make sure he ended up winning it, but do you know what, I was so drunk I cannot remember if we resorted to any one of them?''

''Ah yeah, I remember now, one was indeed played out and dad spotted it. He thought there was a cheat going on and ended up having a rumble with Thaddaeus over it!''

''Oh yeah, so he did!'' Gasim started to giggle then as the memory flooded back. ''Remember Jock hollering at Thaddaeus ' _You bugger your cheating!_ ' and Thaddaeus bellowing back at him ' _You silly bugger Jock, you won the bloody thing, you're the bloody winner, not the bloody loser, I am the bloody loser you silly bugger!_ '''

''Didn't matter did it! Dad went at him, 'Biff', under his chin, 'Pow' into his belly and Thaddaeus coming back 'Smack' right into dad's eye. Thaddaeus's second roundhouse missed, he spun around, lost his balance, and fell flat on his back on the floor. Dad stood over him, Thaddaeus lifted his arm up off the floor offering Jock his hand saying ' _Come on Jock, get up off the floor me old mate and let bygones be bygones'._ ''

''Yeah, Jock I remember was very confused after that! He shook his head a few times and sat down.''

They made their way back to join the rest.

A knock on the door came, and in came Roboto.

''Got a job for you and your droids...'' Jock told him.

The next day there was great excitement as notices were put around asking all peoples to assemble in the terminal at midmorning the following day.

Jock, Elie and Oonagh, and Óengus and Jeeh, went planet bound for breakfast while Pep sought out Akshai.

''An Ayo size please!'' demanded Jock when asked what he wanted for breakfast.

From the kitchen staff he heard muttered out in a little confusion ''That's the fourteenth Ayo size breakfast this morning...?!''

Akshai could keep going continuously for over two years on a power cell before he needed a recharge, and that was what had happened. As Pep found him, he seemed to go into a swoon and she caught him in her arms before he fell to the floor. She could feel too, as the power available fell away, the looseness of his joints as the tensioners slipped.

''You need a rest my dearest.'' Pep told him kindly.

Very weak Akshai's hand raised and caressed Pep's cheek. ''Do you know what flashed into my memories right then, it was you looking after me when Zarach my brother and Shayla your sister were murdered those millennia's ago? I felt my life forces drain away then as now, and you caught me before I fell into total despair.'' His kind eyes teared up ''I do not want a new power cell as yet, because I would like you to look after me for a while as before...'' and he whispered lovingly ''...my beloved paramour.''

''You rest as I said, my dearest master, I will look after you.''

Pep made her way carrying Akshai in her arms deep within the terminal to where few people ever ventured. She found a small deserted room and lay Akshai down. She spent an hour getting a bed and furniture, and a few other things to make it a home. She laid Akshai on the bed and cuddled him as he sobbed his heart out.

The panic caused by the report that Akshai had collapsed with absolute 'exhaustion' swept through the terminal like a whirlwind. It was Jason and Sara who cooled things down explaining ''There is nothing we could do for him anyway; his body is not real. Pep is with him and she wants to be alone.''

Paradoxically, as Akshai collapsed so did Gichen? One second, he was as he was, the next, after seeing the pregnant girl carrying his child, he fell to his knees in front of her. She gathered his head into her breasts then sank down on her knees too.

This phenomenon swept through the terminal, people just 'stopped' or were made to 'stop'. People who carried a perpetual 'urgency' deep inside them, when there was no calling, began to relax, some visibly slumping. The atmosphere in the terminal changed yet again, it became quieter, almost serene, and the combat training was taken outside not to spoil it.

''Come with me Sar.'' Jason asked and he led her again to that high balcony. ''What do you see?''

Couples and groups were meandering around, not one solitary person was seen. Drinking and dining tables were full; there was a continuous happy murmur and the occasional muted laugh. ''Normality again, Jase. It is as it was a few hours before the war kicked off. I remember we had just sworn our oaths to Lord Garn, we were just of the common people then for that short time.''

''I remember too that we did not go back to our quarters that night, we sneaked away to one of the couple's dorms and found us an empty bed instead.''

''We did, it was lovely that night.''

''Ooooh... I feel...''

''Me too my darling, lets disappear as Pep and Akshai have.''

It was yet another phenomenon that swept through the terminal, many more couples made that same disappearance act.

The following morning Pep was called to see Queen Xandra and King Regent Vyomesh who wanted assurances that Akshai was all right.

In a passionate but quiet voice she told them ''Yes, he is. But, let me explain please. He has not let up once in all these thousands of years, sacrificing everything to right the wrongs he feels he was responsible for. The circle is complete now, he has found his redemption. And now? Well... he is just a man, a man like any other, emotionally frail and in desperate need of a woman's love and attention. We have never had the chance to come together properly all these years, but yesterday he just 'stopped' for the very first time.'' She paused then mused as if to herself ''The powerful love in his eyes for me I have only seen the once before?!''

Xandra came forward and hugged Pep saying ''Everyone was so worried! But many such happenings as you have described have been going on throughout the whole population. Women and men succumbing to the same as Akshai had experienced... a flip in their mindsets, a sort of transition back from perpetual war into peacetime.''

Later, Pep was seen pushing Akshai in a wheel chair, one of a few that he had made on Petra2 to support those with the appalling injuries that he was going to help. His power cell was so low in energy now that the small pump that circulated his synthetic blood was only working at half speed, the result was his face was pale, he really did look very ill! A few people did understand, but many did not! A 'malingerer' was the most common thought, that vied against the impossibility that he was. An 'eccentric' then, was another but as all who had survived the wars showed many eccentricities as they bounced back to normality, the insult was lost in it all.

For Akshai he knew he was on the verge of death, and he was as fragile and as vulnerable as one nearing their time. Hardly able to walk now, he sat immobile as Pep pushed him.

He was not 'enjoying' it, as such, he was experiencing it! It was pure and simple 'self-harm'! It was penance too, it was a punishment, it was an understanding, and lastly it was selfish! Like a little boy, Akshai succumbed to Pep's tender caring while she nursed him. She wanted to do it! She 'loved' doing it...!

Queen Xandra, Queen Ewa, and Queen Virika were chatting and drinking tea in John and Kirk's gardens. They were just three young girls, who were a little confused as to what was going on. Xandra confessed ''Seeing Gichen cry like a newborn was the most surreal and heart-rending thing I have ever seen!''

''Pep and Akshai is another!'' pointed out Ewa.

Almost in disbelief Virika told them ''We have had twenty of our worriorwoman who wish to renounce their oaths, and stand down?! And as soon as that was known ten of our warriormen followed suit?!''

Sarvenaz was passing and stopped to pay her tributes to the three Queens. The three girls rushed over and helped Sarvenaz up from her low curtsey, and holding on to her hands, led her back to their picnic blanket.

''I am very honoured.'' Sarvenaz told them. Even when she was speaking low, Sarvenaz's rich and melodious voice carried the unimaginable depths of her personality. In some ways she scared the three girls a little and they felt very honoured themselves in this great matriarch's presence.

Xandra asked of her ''Have you noticed the 'Happening', dear Sarvenaz?''

Sarvenaz looked up and then around her, there was awe in her eyes. ''Yes, I have, and it is so wonderful!'' she looked at the confusion on the three girls faces and smiled warmly. ''You do not understand, but do not fret, nothing untoward is happening. You are a generation or two apart from those 'transcenders' you puzzle over, and you do not carry, and I hope that you never will, the fear and loathing that they had in their hearts. This...'' she looked around again ''...is what is doing it. This peace...'' her eyes wetted and a serene smile came on her face ''...it is healing people, healing people of the hurt that was done to them.''

''It is mostly the olden peoples though, isn't it?'' Ewa asked in all innocence.

''Shuuu...shu...shu...shu...'' whispered out Sarvenaz ''Do not ever let them hear you suggest that! They are very proud and rightly so. I have just been with Highlord Gichen and his young wife to be Aimi, a most beautiful of girls. Gichen is one of my dearests of friends, but now he is a stranger in my eyes. Gone, and I hope forever, was that other Gichen who was warlord supreme. This new one is just a little boy, a young lad who has just found his life's lover. It is a rebirth, you see?''

''Like Akshai?'' asked Virika.

''Yes, he has haunted eternity over many, many thousands of years. All that time there was never anybody around to tend his needs, a need to feel loved and supported. Nobody was ever around close enough to even touch away one of his tears...''

''To feel looked after?'' was a revelation to Virika.

''Yes, it is as powerful as the need you feel to look after your lover, it is reciprocating, but many of those olden people, you think of them as, have never been in that loving loop. Now though, because of this so precious peace, they are relenting to be open to a love that they can now return.''

A call sounded; it was time. The terminal was once again as full as it had been those many years ago at the start of the wars. It was Earl Thaddaeus who was the speaker, as he had the 'vocal power' to penetrate every nook and cranny of the terminal.

''In one year of days from today, we set forth once again...!!!''

Such was the uproar of approval young mothers clamped their hands over their baby's ears. Children's screams of excitement were lost in the tumult, but the penetrating rally cry from the young warriors and soldiers was not. Theirs was the loudest 'voice' as their time had at last come!

As weapons danced in the air Thaddaeus's eyes wetted through the pride that he felt of being part of that army.

He waited, and waited, until those impromptu celebrations subsided. ''...so therefore, we are on a war footing once more!'' those were sober words from Thaddaeus that grabbed the attentions of everybody, not one pair of eyes was not upon him as it all fell silent again.

''This...'' he hollered ''...must have been how the Earth1's Amber Army must have felt, and reacted, just before they set forth!'' Here he started to smile, then in a deep barrel-chested laugh he said ''...did not know who there were messing with though, did they?!!!''

Off the uproar went again. Thaddaeus fuelled the vehemence with great sweeps of his arms, bellowing himself in a bright red face, his red angry eyes nearly popping out of his head. He turned his head and placed a cupped hand by his ear, then shook his head as if to say he could hardly hear them!

Physics could never explain where that noise had come from, as there was no equation that had 'passion' as one of its elements!

It fell silent once more. ''Ready then?''

It was ironic laughter this time!

''The war games will start soon after a month or two of hard training. We are to take the chairman's palace, and we will be besieged. So therefore, a mock will be built out in the wilderness on similar ground. We must probe for every weakness in its attack and we must probe for every weakness in its defence. Meanwhile, an elite band of infiltrators, assassins, and spies will permeate deep into the heart of our enemy's empire. Their job will be to 'lubricate' the way for us to get our footing there. We have one of our own, Lord Paget of Earth1 he is, as our mediator.''

He was told of the confusion this statement would bring to people's faces. He nodded in understanding now, as he explained ''Why a mediator you might ask? Incredibly, as this may sound, not all the peoples on Earth1 will be our enemy?!''

It was certainly the last thing that anybody there had expected to hear!

''Lord Paget has been, and still is, paving the way for us. The last report told us he had recruited many, and if all is well, they will be in their thousands now.''

''Can we trust them though?!'' was asked.

''Indeed, trust is a little strained to say the least...'' was a terrible understatement from Thaddaeus, there was a little hint of cynicism in his voice too ''...but I can assure you...'' as he had to be assured ''...that Lord Paget is loyal to Petra3 his home planet. Those under his sway are loyal to him and him alone, and remember, they are people of Earth1. It is their world, and they will have developed the same passions about it as we all have for our own planets. We do not upset the locals!'' he demanded most strongly of everybody.

''That is about it. There will be a party tonight, then it all begins. May all lucks go with you all.''

There was a three-minute standing ovation before the crowd started to disperse.

Very slowly over the next passing months, the three societies started to withdraw from each other. There was nothing 'bad' happening, it was just a natural 'siding' of the people to their chosen culture. King Catmail and Queen Virika of Petra2 were once again in residence on their ship, as likewise were King Gasim and Queen Ewa.

Chapter 20

Jason, Sara, Saraswati, Ouida, and Maan made their way casually but cautiously through the streets of Shang. What they wanted was to be spotted by the underground, but at the same time remain hidden from the police and guards.

All the worlds were represented with Maan and Ouida being there; it was to prove a united front to the peoples of Earth1 so they knew they were not alone. They being there was also to panic Paget and his peoples into action as there was so little time left to 'talk' things over.

The three females were expertly disguised as clones, the technique perfected over many weeks on Petra3 before they left. The men, as poor businessmen, in tatty worn-out suits. Poor because they could frequent everywhere, whereas prosperous executives would not have been seen dead in the slum areas, and it was there that they had a better chance of being picked up by one of Paget's soldiers.

For Sara, Saraswati, and Ouida, this time, their role-playing was calm and controlled. They had time to prepare and practice, but above all, condition themselves for the role. Sara had lost the most weight, Saraswati and Ouida's were close seconds, their emaciated bodies brought tears to many eyes!

By the morning of the second day, after sleeping where they could, they still had not been contacted, and Jason and Maan were sat on a bench in a small park discussing what had gone wrong. Neither could think of anything?

Sara, Saraswati and Ouida, were doing walking laps around the park carrying their boxes, when Saraswati broke away and made her way past them. ''We are being too clever, we are too well disguised, they cannot see us amongst the population here!''

''That's it!'' decided Jason, and Maan, the least experienced of them all, nodded that it made sense.

What to do was the problem?

''We walk in a huddle down a main street and star burst at its end.'' Jason put forward.

It was Ouida's turn this time to break away and walk past them ''We think that would be an incredibly dangerous manoeuvre Jase...'' she warned ''...Sara suggests just crossing a busy road in the huddle, and then break up quickly on the other side. All we need to do is to draw attention on ourselves for a split second, and then as quickly try to get it off us.''

Jason gave a little nod and then got up and walked away.

Sara was over on the next lap. ''Where has he gone?''

''We go with your idea, Sar. He will suss out a crossing then come back along your route to pick you up, and I will join you there.''

It was an hour before Jason did show up again. When he had them all around him in hearing range he explained ''There is a market a mile away selling food chems. After we cross the road we can quickly break up and disappear amongst all the stalls, it is very busy, so it should be easy enough to lose any police tail on us.''

Jason and Sara, of course, were in one of the most dangerous of situations that they could have ever imagined for themselves. If Iago's sweep for them was still active after all this time, they had no way of knowing where it was being localised. They were just as likely to walk into an active area as they were to walk out of one.

The idea was for them to converge on the crossing place, be uncommonly close together in a huddle as they crossed, and then instantly break up on the other side.

It would be just a tiny blip, a tiny ripple in the normality of it all. Someone was bound to notice; their hope was it would be a friend and not a foe!

It was as Jason described. Where they could, all their eyes flicked around for any sign of the police and guard, but none was seen, and that worried them all!

As they approached the road crossing, so did a dozen clones on the other side of the road. It was thirty paces wide, Sara, Saraswati and Ouida only making ten of them before they were scooped up, turned, and huddled off the crossing going back the way that they had come.

It crossed Jason's mind how lucky they were that their little huddle was better camouflaged with the other, until he reached the other side of the road and saw in shock that the three girls were missing. He was turning in midstride to go back himself when Maan hissed out ''Walk on... walk on!''

Jason spun back forward again, but it was too late as two secret police bundled him to the ground.

Maan walked on, only taking in the periphery scene. Turning left, left, and left again, he dawdled at a stall selling all sizes of containers for food chemicals. He had a full view of what was going on. Jason was being held down and the look on his face was one of defeat. The look on the secret police officer's faces were ones of cruelty.

There was something else on their faces too, that at first Maan could not interpret, until one snapped his fingers at a passing businessman, who immediately ducked a little lower so that it was he that was being looked down on. The businessman, who appeared to be one of the more successful ones, kept his eyes low and was nodding as instructions were given to him.

Then Maan had it, it was a look of the self-importance, a haughtiness, an arrogance, and to top it all off a gargantuan conceit for all around them. He had seen that very same look on that Amber general he had dealings with, and indeed, on the faces of all his officers under him too.

The businessman scurried away and Maan went after him.

The direction was simple enough using the main street; Maan was at his heels, and as soon as there was a hundred yards of pedestrians between them and the police, he told him in a commanding tone ''Your orders have changed!''

The businessman stopped and turned, judged Maan's height and then adjusted his stance to be shorter than he.

''Come with me!'' Maan demanded, he then led him off the main road and kept heading for the narrowest streets until he found a deserted one.

''You are not to go to the police station...'' Maan tried.

A frown of confusion spread across the businessman's face.

''...instead, you are to seek a police cruiser park down the road.'' he tried again!

The businessman looked scared and muttered out ''That was not what I was told to do?!''

Maan mimicked his impatience by tutting, then asked ''What exactly was it that you were told to do?''

The businessman's eyes flicked up once into Maan's, he was getting suspicious!

''We have renegades posing as police officers everywhere and we are checking up on every encounter... so you will answer me!'' Maan demanded.

''I... I had to make my way to the next main road junction and call out your captain's name. When he found me, I was to tell him of the arrest, and ask him to seal off this half-mile section.''

''Why?'' Maan asked more to himself.

Surprisingly, the businessman answered ''I was told that where there was one there would be two, where there were two there would be four, where they were four there would be eight...''

''Yes, yes, all right!'' snapped out Maan. ''Whose name were you given?''

''Don't you know?'' the businessman asked in a chary tone.

''You dare...!!!''

''It was... it was Waer, Captain Waer!''

Maan glowered at him.

''I am sorry sir, very sorry sir!'' spurted out the cowering businessman.

Maan should have killed him right there and right then, as there was nobody looking on, but it would have been just plain murder. He racked his brains to give him a chance, coming up with ''Captain Waer is at the space terminal, you are to go there to find him.'' By heading that way, this businessman would be out of the equation, and would live through this day. He looked hard at the businessman who had screwed his eyes up at him in suspicion again.

Maan mourned him as he withdrew his dagger out from under his chin. The businessman was dead before he could even blink, and as his body collapsed down like a rag doll, Maan hauled him to some nearby railings and propped his body up as if he were just resting there.

He looked around himself to make sure it was clear, and then made his way back to the main road, and then up the street to the next road junction. He stopped there for a minute or two trying to guess who the police on duty were, but for the life of him, he could not spot them.

Stood at the roadside he called out ''Captain Waer, Captain Waer, I carry a message for Captain Waer!''

He jumped a little as somebody came up behind him ''What is it?!'' was snapped at him.

''Two police officers found a murdered body back down the road in a side street on the right. They want you to come and identify it, or something.''

''What do you mean 'or something'?''

''I dunno, I am just giving you all that I can remember of the message.''

'''What you can re...?' Stupid, aren't you?''

''Yes sir!''

''Pity you agreed as I would have had you arrested for lying to the police!''

''Yes sir.''

''All right, sod off!''

''Yes sir.'' And Maan turned and walked back down the road.

He made his way quickly to the two secret police holding down Jason. ''I carry a message from Captain Waer. He says to let go your suspect and go and meet him up the road in a side street on the left.''

''Why?''

''I dunno, something about a dead body or something!''

Looking with contempt at Maan, one of them decided disdainfully, shaking his head ''We got to stop using these 'prats' for our errands.''

The other hauled Jason off the ground; he kneed him in the belly, and then slammed him hard back down on the road again. As Jason groaned, accompanying the spittle hitting his face was a tirade of abusive remarks on how lucky he had been?!

As the two police disappeared up the road, Maan hauled Jason to his feet.

Jason chuckled out ''What do you reckon, do you think that was a good enough show for the underground to notice?''

Surprised, Maan asked ''Are you all right?''

''Yeah, just rode along with it Maan, I just bend double as the knee came in.''

''Bloody good show though Jase. I thought you were hurt!''

''Bloody good show yourself Maan, how did you come up with something like that?!''

''Just rode along with it, Jase, remember Sara's training, ' _...use their initiative to your advantage'_?

'''Spose so, but I am not very good at that sort of thing to tell you the truth.''

''Are you absolute idiots going to spend the rest of the day chatting away?!'' was hissed at them by a passing 'Class5'. Contact was made!

They followed a hundred yards behind her until another businessman stopped them, asking ''Where is the best Class4 Club in town then?''

Jason palmed him off with ''Up the road a couple of miles?''

''No, it is not! It is the one at the end of the street on your left you ridiculous idiot!'' and he walked away.

They looked forward and their first contact had disappeared. They turned left and it was a long street. Half way up it, a man stepped out of a restaurant saying ''You do not want to go in there, they serve fabulously stupid, bloody awful lovely food, and the water is as dry as anything!''

''Is it?'' asked Maan.

''No, it is not! How dare you... hear, you are not casting aspersions on my good self are you?!''

''Wouldn't dream of it!''

''Anyway, the soup is all right if you don't like it, you can't miss it, it's the only thing not on the menu that's not worth having, good day!'' and with that he marched away down the road.

A big 'Closed' sign was put up on the inside of the door.

Jason and Maan walked on, from an ally between two domes a pot was flung that landed at their feet smashing to smithereens. ''So sorry to have missed you!'' was called out happily.

Jason laughed out ''It's all right!''

''No, it wasn't, it was all 'left'! Well... all 'right', from your perspective I suppose, but if you were walking backwards, it wouldn't have been all left again would it? But... if I was walking backwards it would still be all left, except that is, if it were you two that threw the pot at me, wouldn't you say?''

''If you say so!'' chuckled out Maan.

Great fear was then shown on the face of the man as he backed away apparently dragging his bad leg with him. Glaring at them he venomously hissed out ''May the rotting dribbles from Iago's putrefying corpse rot your shoelaces, and then you trip over and bang your elbow!'' with that he disappeared around a corner.

Both chuckled away at this outrageous wordplay.

They looked forward and the door to the Class4 Club was open, but they did not make it there though! From out of the sky dropped a police cruiser, it was the jet blast that pushed them away far enough to stop them being flattened. Stunned and dazed they were bundled in the holding boot and the hatch slammed shut.

Saraswati whispered out ''Hear me?''

''A'oot does follow the footsteps now...'' was the cryptic whisper back.

This was not Sta a Dùn, not Birm or Lon or even Brit, it was Shang?! The clones learning had escalated and spread all right, so much so that suspicions started to germinate in her mind. It was a question she must answer; the question itself was the riddle that only those 'knowing' would be able to decipher, but there again so was the answer. ''Trool, it is Trool's footsteps that A'oot follows.'' lamented Saraswati. She studied the eyes of the clone that spoke to her, his eyes softened ''Like us'es, we are all friends'es now?''

''Yes, Trool left us, and later A'oot. I like to think that they found each other and are now together again.''

''Yes! In your promised 'safest'es place' they are, where smiling all the time is. We'es knows you now seer Sar, we do.'' was whispered back. ''Kindness words are far between unkindness words.''

''Are their more words?''

''Silence is best'est, they will finds us, kills us to death!'' she was warned back.

Mimicking the huddle that waxed and waned in size as some clones left and others took their place, Ouida, Sara and Saraswati roved seemingly randomly all over Shang. Twice they were forced to line up for feed time, and always there were a press of clones to frustrate those whose jobs it was to hand out the gloop tubes. Rushing passed the hard-pressed attendant barely a glance went to their faces.

''Fear not!'' was demanded of them when the three of them were broken up and busied away in smaller groups.

It was a rest time for the three. Sara was taken on the shoot train for a round trip to Shang central, Ouida, a round trip to Shang bus station and Saraswati, on a round trip to Shang space terminal.

They relished the rest in the clones travelling compartments and a few gloop tubes each. It seemed about half of the clones were more aware than the others. Whispered words were all that were managed, most in warning, but some in fondness, especially for Saraswati.

''How many now can see beyond the Vale of tears?''

''Half... most now travel roundabouts, not working, but look like normal! Bad eyes that look on cannot see!''

Saraswati looked around the carriage, of the ten with her; six turned their heads towards her and smiled.

''Seer Than?''

None knew who or what 'Seer Than' was.

''Who tells you?''

''You tells'es us you do, Seer Sar. Your whispering words are always said and heard.''

Saraswati had to work that one out? She concluded that her presence and deeds on Earth1 had spread worldwide from clone to clone, slowly mutating as they were recalled over the years, until a new 'belief' had been born. Was this another religion? Was she another deity responsible for the hope in the hearts of the repressed? She guessed she was.

''You are all doing right...'' she told them kindly

The look of pride shone on their faces brought tears to her eyes. ''...these are my new 'whispering words' for you all.'' she told them.

''Now eat!'' demanded Ulloriaq who was very upset with Sara, Saraswati and Ouida's conditions.

''I am stuffed!' complained Ouida.

''Me too, Ulloriaq!'' Sara exclaimed.

''Perhaps a little more then...'' relented Saraswati who still had her youthful appetite.

Still very unhappy Ulloriaq scolded them ''There was no need to go to such extremes, we would have found you, we already had minutes after you landfell. Look at the three of you...'' she sighed out in disappointment ''...if there is fighting to be done none of you is in any condition to stand forth!''

That fear made Sara and Ouida pick up their forks again!

They were instantly recognised for who they were; it was Jason and Maan who had not been seen as their personas blended in so well. Like water in water, they had just disappeared in it all.

''Did not see this one coming.'' whispered out Jason.

''There were those bizarre interchanges, then this, it does not make any sense to me?''

''Look out were banking, we should land soon.'' warned Jason.

''Should we fight it out?'' asked Maan.

''Best to, but make sure you die if it is hopeless. But wait to see what we will be against first. Let us hope it is just a couple of them when they take us to their cells.'' was all Jason could offer.

They did not stand a chance! Each could not count the number of hands that grabbed hold of them, hauling them out of the holding boot. Their feet did not touch the ground, on the run, into the police station, where they were thrown and held down on two bolted down chairs.

The one in the sergeant's uniform stomped over, and nose to nose, and eyeball to eyeball, he growled in Jason's face.

''Dwayne...'' breathed out Jason affectionately.

''That will be 'Lance-Corporal' Dwayne to you, Lord Jason!'' he demanded back.

Hardly able to stem his chuckle Jason corrected himself ''Sorry... Lance-Corporal Dwayne!''

Dwayne braced tall and proud as Jason gave him his title.

''I am happy for your promotion, Lance Corporal. Are you under Commander Ulloriaq?''

''None of your business really who I am under! But I will tell you. I am under Lord Paget himself now if you must know...'' there was a huge pride in his voice ''...so he can keep a better eye on me!'' he nodded at Jason confirming what he had thought was a great honour.

''Ummm well...'um...well done!''

Dwayne looked as if he were thinking? ''Right... right... we must interrogate you first, Lord Jason, and then the other one...''

A woman came up, she gave a little wink at Jason while she whispered in Dwayne's ear.

He nodded then ordered ''Right, you can let Lord Jason go then!''

She whispered again.

''Right, any friend of Lord Jason must be his friend too, and any friend of Lord Jason's is a friend of ours, isn't he, so he can be let go too?!'' He nodded at the woman and she smiled back at him.

The woman then saluted smartly at Dwayne saying ''Yes sir, I will take charge of the prisoners while you attend your desk!''

He had not given out any orders, but he took it that he had, and agreed saying ''Carry on then Under Corporal!'' and he marched away.

''Bless him...'' the woman mused kindly. ''I am Lieutenant Colonel Meraud, of the East Shang Paramilitaries, Lord Jason. Thank you for being kind to Dwayne...''

''I am quite fond of him you know?''

''Sadly, he will not be with us for long. Lord Paget found Dwayne in a stupor that lasted a week, then his blackouts started to come quite frequently, some are minutes, some hours, some days. It is not only his mind that is failing him now but his body too. We keep him as happy as we can. But he forgets... so we make up his memories for him... reminding him what he was about to do. When we get the chance, we let him act out such a charade as you have just been subjected too, to foster the pride he has in himself.''

''Let me introduce you to Lord Maan of Homeworld.''

A loud murmur started. ''Indeed, we know of you Lord Maan, and your beloved wife Pilar, sorry, it must be Lady Pilar now, mustn't it?''

''Drop the titles Meraud, please, as they are so inappropriate on Earth1.''

''As you wish Jason.''

''What was that all about, those very strange and surreal meets we had?'' asked Maan.

''Just messing with your heads. Iago twigged that there was an active underground and sent out spies of his own to unearth us. They are hard to spot, so we conjure up some real mind-boggling encounters. They have no defence, most take the bait and play along thinking it is a code of some sort, some are scared enough or insulted enough to attack, either way we have them. You two, well... behaved exactly right, you knew it must be us, but we had to be sure, and also offer you an alibi for disappearing. They will find out from somebody that you were taken into police custody, like a thousand more will be today, so you will be lost in it all.''

Quite impressed Maan muttered ''Ingenious, quite ingenious!''

''Our women...?''

''...are safe and sound Jason. Apparently in the need of a little feed though!'' she chuckled out.

''It is to see Lord Paget that we came.'' Jason told her.

''We know... he is in transit right now, from where, was a secret. It was a secret too his route, so the word that he had left reached us before he did. How long he will be, I do not know, maybe today maybe tomorrow.''

The night had just turned to morning when Paget arrived. His very presence and persona shocked Jason to his bones, as in strode another version of the very same man. In the middle of four 'anvils' of men, his bodyguards, he went straight to him pulling him into a hug.

''Damn good to see you again Jason!'' he exclaimed. ''The time must be near, is that why you are here?''

''A few months, Paget, my friend.'' Jason told him.

''You have been told your women are safe...?

He nodded.

''And this is Maan!''

Tears of passion wetted his eyes as he told him ''Your wife Pilar is thought of as a demigoddess here on Earth1. Of all people, she touched the hearts of everybody. They tend to regard her bravery as the criterion for all courageousness.''

Maan nodded ''For me too there is no better example.'' he confessed.

Lieutenant Colonel Meraud came in and explained sadly ''Dwayne went suddenly, he is gone!''

Paget gritted his teeth as he said ''It is so strange that he was a polar opposite to Pilar but he had entered everybody's heart in a similar manner?''

''Fondness it was for me.'' confessed Jason. ''He always tried so darned hard. But everything he wanted to be was always out of arms reach for him.''

''His shows of bravery were nothing more than his fumbling attempts to cope with his terrible fears is why people adored him, for me it was that anyway.'' confessed Meraud.

''Top to bottom then, we are rich indeed in brethren and sistren who we revere. Let us not let them down then?''

Incredibly, a new toast was born that very second, as everybody in hearing range intoned with a passion ''Let us not let them down then!''

It was deep in the abandoned maintenance tunnels that ran parallel to the shoot train tunnel that they ended up. It was where Paget's expansive headquarters were. He explained a great deal of work had been done in excavating it all out, and it was still going on to cater as a 'sanctuary' for all those who wanted out of Iago's terrible society. ''I undertook to never turn anybody away.'' Paget explained. ''Though their first job is to dig a place for themselves, none have complained, in fact such are their inured mindsets that few will voluntary stop to rest and even to eat or drink without being ordered to.''

He and Jason, Sara, Saraswati and Ouida were back together again when the great meeting took place. There were over a hundred and sixty around the makeshift table. Paget explained ''It is just you and I and Lieutenant Colonel Meraud and Commander Ulloriaq that will talk; the others around us are my 'runners'. Their job is to get my word worldwide within forty-eight hours. They will hear everything so they can answer any questions asked of them.''

Jason began ''In eighty-seven days from now, or there abouts, a great warship will land in the grounds of the Chairman's palace. The fighting force it brings will be made up of all the combined worlds warriors and soldiers. Once the palace is in our hands, we will be besieged we know, but we will be holding Iago as our hostage. Your job here will be to make sure that he is there.''

Paget frowned ''He will be there all right, in fact he never leaves now, and that is the problem Jason! There are two things that bother him. One, he fears assassination, but the other is usurpment, which he is absolutely terrified of! We taking the palace may not have the desired effect. It seems we have shot ourselves in the foot by agitating this society into almost anarchy. Your plan will take Iago out of the equation, leaving the door wide open to a thousand usurpers, all with the same psychotic aims.''

Sara told them ''This was mooted, and it may not be such a catastrophic reaction for us as you think, Paget. After we deal with those loyal to Iago, we take on each and every other mini regime. This will be on a priority basis...''

''That is policing the whole world Sara! There are twenty billons of us here, how will you go about that? As soon as it is known that Iago is gone, Earth1 will erupt. Here on this planet you must think that two billion of us will die before any sort of order is restored by you.'' He shook his head in dismay ''That is far, far, too many...!''

''Then we cannot do anything! It is going the same way as Petra1! Earth1 will end up as a self-regulating penal colony, isolated from the rest of the federation.'' mused Maan sadly.

''That cannot happen either!'' demanded Paget.

''It will have to be a diplomatic approach and solution then?'' suggested Maan.

They all looked at him in surprise, there was no other way, there never was!

They remained looking at Maan, ''We must convince Iago that his only recourse is to form an alliance with the confederacy of planets, us I mean. He will deny the fact that his expeditionary forces have catastrophically failed, even to himself! Our approach must be that our invading army have already sworn their allegiances to his forces. We must establish a trust by showing the Earth1 peoples that we too are under the control of Iago. Once that trust is formed, we can then start to steer this society back into freedom.''

''You mean the war is not going to be a fighting war?'' Ouida suggested.

''Oh yes, it is, Ouida. Once we have the endorsement of Iago, and Earth1 knows it, we will be doing some hard 'policing'.'' He then looked at Sara and quoted ' _''After we deal with those loyal to Iago, we take on each and every other mini regime_ '. And that means of course going from country to country. Take Brit for example, its sole role is to record, analyse and judge the state of the economy on every planet in relationship to all the others. The economic system and services on every planet are evaluated there. Brit must remain in place doing what it has been doing all these thousands of years to maintain stability throughout the empire. Brit has always stood alone, and as an example to the rest of Earth1, we must make it a self-determining country again.''

''A 'suzerainty' though?!'' Jason suggested.

''Yes of course! We will be the all-powerful overlords that will control Brits foreign policy and international and intergalactic relationships, while allowing them complete freedom to control their own internal affairs.''

''A sovereignty...?'' mused Sara.

''Eventually, yes Sara. Lord Paget will be perfect for the role.''

''As its sovereign?''

''As its monarch, Sara!''

There was a stunned silence. All eyes around that table slowly turned to Paget. ''Yes, I can act out that role until a people's parliament is in place. Once that is formed, we can withdraw our influences...''

''No Paget, that is not what I meant. You must remain there as the King of Brit.''

Lieutenant Colonel Meraud and Commander Ulloriaq and every one of his runners stood and bowed their heads to him.

Maan shrugged at him saying poignantly ''Your peoples love you Lord Paget, as you love them. ' _...think two billion of 'us' will die...!_ ' were your very words!''

''Your advice Maan rings with a truth, but how do we convince the invading army, when they get here...?''

''It will be you that paves the way, Lord Paget. Nobody is going to argue with you.''

Lieutenant Colonel Meraud asked ''When Brit is formed, how many more countries will there eventually be?''

''A few hundred Meraud. Each with their own borders, each developing their own culture and traditions. Most will specialise, for instance the real food areas of the world need to be re-establish as does the industrial countries.''

''How long will that take?'' Commander Ulloriaq asked.

''The infrastructures are already there in place, so are the resources. As quickly as Iago destroyed the lot, so can it all be re-established.''

One of Paget's runners asked ''Why not world domination to start with? I mean that is the largest infrastructure in place and it is up and running as we speak. Once we have that we can keep the peoples under control. If we break them up into countries, we can't, as most will do what they want to do!''

''Exactly!! It is what I am saying. It is called 'freedom'! In truth, I would like to see a thousand separate countries on Earth1. We are all tribal you see; it is in our genes to want to 'belong'. Unfortunately, it is also in our genes to quarrel with our neighbours. This is where we come in, the invading army, to mediate and settle disputes between these countries.''

There was a passion in Maan's words that few were not affected by.

Maan's proposals were debated by everyone around that table; few arguments could be raised against the principal of them.

Paget asked his runners ''You are all from a cross-section of this present society, how do you see this? If given the choice, would you follow, or would you not follow Lord Maan's direction?''

'Not follow', was the consensus. But, as was explained ''My Lord Paget, it is you and you alone that we want to follow.''

''I cannot rule as Iago does. You want me to be the 'Chairman of the Galactic Council', just another one in a long line of despots? Think, being free of any tyrannical ruler will mean you can choose where you want to live, and more importantly, who you want to be. After that is settled, then you come under whom you have chosen to be your leader.''

''Where do these leaders come from then?''

''From you... all of you! It takes confidence and determination to want to take on such a responsibility, if you have that, then you should step forward.''

''What about the laws?''

''You make them up! It would be expected they are fair-minded, reasonable, and just, if not then it might incite a civil war, and that is where the invading army comes in to settle things down again.''

''It is like freedom without freedom, then?''

''It will be freedom yes, but if those freedoms are degraded then there is another authority to answer to. As an example, the idea of me ruling a country might appeal to a hundred others. Each one will interpret their rule based on their own beliefs. Some might even consider Iago's type of rule as best, and then comes back imprisonment and torture. So, the ruler is 'free', living in freedom, but the peoples under that particular ruler are not, and that must not happen... yet again!''

It was a lot to take in and consider.

Paget was churning over his main dilemma, and that was how to turn around the mindsets of those warriors and soldiers that were coming, and those too that were ready for the fight on Earth1; it was a gigantic 'war machine', primed, and ready to be let off its leash.

Turning to his runners he told them ''You are my truest of true friends that I trust with more than my own life... I trust you with the very future of Earth1. Some decisions 'feel' wrong, but step-stones need a foundation too. I implore you to have faith in my decision that we go along with Lord Maan's proposals. When the influence of Iago is gone, and it is we alone that set the new policies, right then the foundation is laid for the first step-stone, and when it is settled, we will be ready for the next. I ask you all do not let your own misgivings, in tone or in words, enter your recitation of today's events when you go worldwide with this news. If anything, you must 'sell' this news! We have had no divisions even up until today; so strongly united we have been as comrades. How say you?''

There were a few hardheads who were looking forward to bashing a few skulls in; they were a worry to Paget! ''This ain't what I signed up for!'' A few like grumbles came from all around the table.

''There will be a war, a fighting war, I can assure you of that! It is not going to be easy. Most usurpers are just waiting for any little thing to get going, the ship landing in the palace grounds will be enough for some. It will be in the towns and cities where our fight will be, our main job will be to put down any organised gangs.''

''But you will not be in charge of us any longer, will you?'' was accused.

Interrupting, Jason explained loud and clear ''Yes, he will be! Lord Paget has the final say on everything! Those coming were prepared, as you were, for an all-out war, not what was proposed here this day. Some of them will think as you too. But I guarantee you, not one of them will side against Lord Paget!''

All the runners looked hard and long at Paget, for most his power was verified, for the other few they had not truly realised up until then how deep and long reaching his influence and command really was.

Having the invading army proverbially 'bow' to their Lord Paget, changed many a renegade's mind.

''Have I your trust?!'' demanded Paget most strongly of them.

Eyes flicked around; Paget noticed a few linger on one man in particular.

''Have I your trust?!''

One stood, and most stood too, but lagging a little behind was that one man.

''Thank you!'' Paget stood too then asked for all to sit again. ''Tell all to keep the lid down tight until the ship lands in the palace gardens. Nothing will change, nothing, absolutely nothing at all. The changeover of power to us will be slow and subtle, think perhaps this time next year before slight differences will be noticed. As leaders are needed, they will be from the ranks of us, the Earth1 peoples.''

''But we will be always under the command of the invading army?'' was growled out by that 'man'.

''Tryggvi isn't it?'' Paget asked his name. After the nod, he told him ''You will be on the council of overseers, looking after our interests Tryggvi. For every one on that council from different worlds we will have two representing us. The council will sit alone, isolated within the palace grounds, only when in dire need will they become active and debate whether to deploy fighting forces to active trouble spots around this world. I volunteer you Tryggvi, as you are distrustful, and on edge, and always looking for that hidden alternative motive. How say you?''

He nodded vigorously his agreement!

''Up until then, will you honour your oath to Earth1 and follow my commands without question?''

Tryggvi stood saying ''Yes...'' to Paget, then his head spun around to the rest of the table confirming ''...yes, I will!''

''What happened here today in its entirety will be my message to our peoples. Go now, and all lucks be with you.''

Maan, Jason, Sara, Saraswati, Ouida, Paget, Meraud, and Ulloriaq remained sat around the table. Paget was looking curiously at Maan saying ''You seem to have an uncommonly analytical mind, Maan?''

''An inheritance from my father, Akshai.''

''Anyway, it is all yours, Maan, please take control of all our futures and our destinies.'' Paget told him.

''Ah...um, my intent was not to...''

''It does not matter... we cannot contend. Without you here, the rest of us would still be in debate, with a very high probability of making the wrong decision of going straight into battle. Your solution is as perfect as it gets. Your next step is to entreaty with Iago, or rather it is hoped he will entreaty with you.''

'Taking it all in one's stride' would be the closest explanation for Maan's immediate response ''Can you get me into his palace, Sara?''

''Yes, let's get going then.''

Sara used the same route and procedure as before, but this time heading straight for that sandstone bridge over the waterfall, and then into the small grotto. They were well provisioned with a travel pack each, of which they made a depot there of spare foodstuffs. They also had water, as Sara confessed that she did not know of the quality of the water on the palace grounds.

The morning was waking up, and there was a little light in the grotto. ''Best to wait now until nightfall, Maan, to give us as much time as possible for the break-in.''

''Where do we go from here?''

''Across the gardens then there is a little climbing to do. I hope we can get through a window on the first floor into my mother's chambers.''

It was a bit up close and personal, and soon the talk turned that way too. ''Do you think of Esther very often, Maan?'' Sara asked him kindly.

''Her memory is fading now, Sar, why do you ask?''

''She has been on my mind recently, that is all, and a few others now gone, especially Alcander, and Wouter, who died with her.''

''Yes, I try to remember them all once every month to honour them and to keep them fresh in my heart and mind, but alas, it is becoming increasingly difficult to visualise their faces!''

''Yes, for me too, Maan. I have been trying to reason this phenomenon out and my only thought is that they do that deliberately, to not only rest in peace themselves, but to also release us from our grieving.''

''Ummm... yes, that works for me, Sar.'' Here he crumbled a little food to the ground.

''You believe!''

''The very ritual of doing what I have just done, to sprinkle 'a selfless gift of food for those that have fallen' is comforting to me. It is a physical act for an emotional sentiment, doing so seems to pacify the sadness and sometimes the guilt of still being alive.''

''I have tried and I have yet to feel anything in doing the same.'' confessed Sara.

''But you must have other ways to help you over those times?'' suggested Maan.

''I cry, Maan...'' she confessed again.

He cuddled her as they fell into sleep.

In the same position as they woke, both felt that a deep friendship had been fostered between them while they were asleep. She kissed his cheek ''Thank you Maan, I needed somebody close to me. Here in the Palace grounds all my childhood memories flood back and not one of them is a really happy one.''

''Do we go?'' the question was more to change the subject as he had no reply for Sara.

''Perhaps a little food first.''

The moon was up and in its light was seen that the window Sara and Jason had escaped through was barred. She whispered ''It is the way they think, they put up safeguards against escape and intrusion over the offending window, but leave the rest as they are?''

Maan looked puzzled as he inspected the rest of the unprotected windows.

Lucky for Sara, the decorative trees had grown to maturity now, covering the windows by a quarter of their height. The closest one to a window, she and Maan climbed. They were five feet away. ''Any ideas?''

''Break the windowpanes, clearing all the glass for a handhold and then jump. The tinkle of breaking glass will be lost in the surroundings.'' There was nobody around, and the tree canopies would deaden the sounds.

It took a bit of time to secure a branch long enough to do the job, the trouble was it was only six feet long, and the heavy end had to be outermost to do the job. It was ungainly, but by pushing it fast upwards at an angle and then letting it fall again, the outward downward direction did a grand job of shattering the lower panes. Maan judged it perfectly to tease out the last stubborn shards to leave what looked like in the dim light some smooth handholds.

''I will jump.'' volunteered Sar.

Maan let drop the branch, there was hardly a dull thud when it hit the ground. Then he climbed down one branch so Sara's take off perch would be as high as possible.

Sara launched herself. She then hissed out ''Sod it, we missed a tiny piece of glass ...!''

Desperately sucking at her cut finger her mind was brought back to the present by Maan asking ''Can you get in?''

It seemed of a secondary concern to her as she idly put her hand through and lifted the catch on the other half of the window.

Now the windows were no longer seated in their frame, Maan got across and was through without any mishaps.

''We must wait for daytime now.'' suggested Sara.

They did. Sara was only mildly shocked to see that everything was as she had remembered it. Her mother's remains were still tied to the overturned chair, and the bed still as it was when Jason had rested there. Looking around, the rope weaves were still on the floor where she had thwarted the attack.

Sara explained what had gone on and where, to Maan. He was quite impressed.

Night-time came again. Security had lapsed again. There was nobody around to challenge them, as they crept through the palace heading for Iago's quarters that Sara explained were part of the throne room complex.

''Do you know I spent a vast proportion of my life in there, under his throne?'' Maan told Sara.

''It was thousands of years wasn't it?!'' came incredulously from her.

It was not long before Iago was under Maan's sword. Sara hid while he humorously asked of him ''Wakey, wakey, rise and shine Iago...!''

Iago was intelligent, and he was shrewd too, so he deduced that because his throat had not been cut, he was to be kept alive! ''Come to take revenge for what I did to your Homeworld peoples then?''

''Wakey, wakey, rise and shine again Iago, Homeworld is fine, in fact with all that compost your Ambers will make as they rot into the ground, the planet will bloom in magnificent glory of their defeat.'' And there was some truth to that?!

Iago smiled at him; he knew this person needed him, which gave him a spiteful weapon. ''I did not lose anybody that I really cared for to tell you the truth, how about you?''

Relaxed and calm, Maan sat on his bedside, which annoyed Iago no end. ''Those you did not care for I did not care for either Iago. In fact, everybody I have spoken to said the very same thing as they looked out over the waves upon waves of them as they lay slaughtered and rotting away.'' Here he casually helped himself to a mug of water on his bedside cabinet.

Iago's eyes twitched in his infuriation!

''There are one hundred possible outcomes that could be spawned from this encounter between you and I Iago, but in ninety-nine of them you are dead!''

Iago stared hard into Maan eyes and saw no bluff there while asking ''What do I get to cooperate?''

''A world of your very own Iago. Petra1 will be yours and you will be left alone to rule it as you like.''

Iago argued thinking he was being duped ''But Petra1 is the richest and the most prosperous of all the planets?''

''It still is Iago; it has the highest population of billionaires anywhere in the galaxy, in fact it is the only planet with billionaires in residence! However, we have to 'buy' your cooperation, Iago, to make our plans work. Being honest is no skin off our noses. You still being alive on Petra1 will have absolutely no effect on us, or our plans, whatsoever.'' Then he warned ''That is on one side of the scales! On the other, we kill you now, or, if you agree to help us and later betray us, you die as soon as the invading army gets here. This time next year Iago, you could be ruling in luxury on Petra1 or rotting away as compost in your very own gardens out there.''

Iago stared hard into Maan's eyes once more, looking for any hint of untruth, but saw nothing other than the truth itself.

''That easy?''

''Yes, take your wealth in Earth1 paper money and as many Ambers as you like with you.''

''What do I have to do?''

''Everything we do from now on will be done in your name. In a year's time you will declare to all that you will be touring your empire, we take you to Petra1 and that is where you will stay, it is as simple as that.''

''And if I do not cooperate, then what?''

''A quick war, you dead! From then on, it would take a generation or two to fulfil our plans instead of a decade.''

Maan's answers were fluent, there was no hesitancy in his voice, and that was the deciding factor that won Iago over. ''How is this going to work then?''

''You will proclaim to all the inhabitants of Earth1 that your Ambers have defeated all the opposition to your rule... and that will enhance your standing a thousand-fold won't it? Order a three-month worldwide celebration, and during that time, you will inaugurate me as your Vice Chairmen of the Galactic Council. Then you will be my puppet Iago, dancing to the strings that I pull.''

He had no ego as such to dent now. And he would do anything and everything to retain his status, or there abouts in this case! It was a power over others and wealth that drove the likes of Iago. ''I will still be the Chairmen of the Galactic Council then?''

''Yes, even make Petra1 the centre of your new universe if you like?''

''What do you get out of it personally?''

''As if I am going to tell you that Iago?! So, what is it to be, down the rosy road into obscurity or being rose fertiliser out in your own gardens?''

He had to laugh! ''Pity I did not know you before, we think the same way... ah?'' he paused.

''Maan, is my name, Iago.''

''...Maan... we could have become great friends Maan?''

''All of your great friends are now dead, aren't they?!'' teased Maan.

Iago laughed again at the truth of it! ''What next?''

''I will arrive from space in a week's time as the wealthiest Higher Elite that there has ever been, coming from Petra1. You will greet me personally as if I was your long-lost younger brother...''

Iago burst out laughing ''I had him murdered...!''

Maan smiled too at the outrageousness of Iago. ''All right, greet me as one that brings you more power and more wealth to your good self...?''

''That is better!'' agreed Iago.

''Thereafter you will do exactly as I ask of you. One announcement when the time comes is to inform everybody that a great ship is to land in the palace grounds. The army that will debark were the once enemies of Earth1, but now have seen the proverbial light and decided to swear their loyalties to you, Iago.''

''All right.'' he agreed.

''After that, your orders will be penned on scrolls and you will sign every last one of them.''

''Do I get a say?''

''Not on anything, Iago. You will not even know what you are signing. I estimate that your services will be required for one year after I am your Vice Chairmen, thereafter you start your new life on Petra1.''

''I will be a prisoner here in this palace?''

''No Iago. As a Matter of fact, my peoples posing as defectors will protect you on a number of glorious parades through the streets of Shang. Riding high in jubilation you can proclaim your rightful position as the ruler of the federation of planets.''

''When I am gone you rule in my name, riding on my coattails, is that it?''

''What do you care Iago?! You will take with you all the prestige, adoration, and status you gained here on Earth1, won't you?''

He had been afraid for a long time now since Sara had gotten in and rescued Jason. This was a second time, and another proof on how vulnerable he really was. Alive, and in power of a planet and its inhabitants, he would start planning to take back Earth1 immediately he had landfell. He decided to treat it all as a nice little rest from his present responsibilities. He was only human after all... well, just... perhaps anyway?! So, he agreed!

After Maan left the bedside of Iago and picked up Sara, they made their way back the way that they had come, no alarm was sounded, indeed, it all seemed the quieter?

Shang and the Palace itself were all primed and ready when the great ship landed. Without hesitancy, all the warriors and soldiers issued out and took full command and control of the grounds. Every Amber, police, and guard were put under open arrest and held in the grounds at the back of the palace.

So it was that a bloodless coup, and a safe foothold, was secured on Earth1.

But now came the squabbling and jostling for power! 'Something significant' had happened, which was the excuse and catalyst for dozens of uprisings that were planned years ago when it was seen that Iago was 'losing it' and turning on his own! There were borders around the most successful new communities, a barricade, by being an island or other natural topography like mountains. These were left unchallenged for the time being, as they were deemed healthy in the new order of things. 'For the time being' because, as Maan described in an example, ' _...it had to be seen what type of society was founded, those despots whose rule was based on pain of death would be ended and a democratic elected leader put in their place. But those despots who's rule seemed fair and just would be left alone to allow the residing society to fathom their own future'._

Maan had insisted that no 'model society' was to be used as a comparison to ascertain a given societies right to be founded, or, interference ordered to stop it in its tracks. It was the people that had to be seen and judged, to judge whether or not interventions were necessary. If they were generally happy and content, and free to leave if they wanted to, then no, if most were prisoners living in fear, then yes!

After Petra1, Petra2, and Petra3 were conquered, the matrix was the first of the 'oppressions' to go, and so it was for Earth1. The only difference was that Paget only wanted it just turned off, not destroyed. ''We will use its infrastructure as the basis for a communication network.'' was his advice. ''With a capacity to crunch 2.5 quintillion megabytes of data it is a too good a tool to waste.''

He was right, but the whole thing was destroyed anyway. Akshai led the decommissioning party, rooting out all of the physical evidence, including some of his own notes that were preserved in a vault. A month it took and afterwards he confessed to Pep ''I have erased everything from my mind too, except the guilt.''

''But that must go too my beloved master, for the peoples have forgiven you, and it is them that decided that.''

''Ah yes, but the guilt will stop me thinking it up all over again wont it? Say in a year's time I might become curious of where it went wrong the last time, and come up with another version... but this time it would be perfect!!'' he intoned with menace, crossing his eyes at her with a big stupid grin on his face.

This playful absurdity in Akshai was what Pep began to like about him. She saw a shade of this mischievous in him when he was with Maan as a boy, but now that the proverbial anvil had been taken from around his neck his true character came shining through.

Mini pogroms of such brutality to sicken even the most battle-hardened war veterans were being reported most every day. Spontaneously popping up all over Earth1, soon the invading army were hard pressed, only being able to send a short battalion to each of the 'hottest' spots.

Thaddaeus was denied leadership of the entire fighting force, as he had no political skills whatsoever. Earth1 was not a war zone as such, but it was a world in turmoil. Thaddaeus's approach was to wade in and then see what was left over after the dust had settled, where a simple ultimatum might have saved the bloodshed.

The diplomatic approach was used increasingly, even with the perpetrators of these 'Slaughtering's'.

Brit was a casualty, where Thaddaeus was paving the way for Paget to take over. Wherever there was a natural boundary that is where a new country was formed. A large upland moor in the southwest became a self-rule dominion of just under four hundred square miles, hoping to become the dominant force in the Southwest of Brit. It was reported to be a nuisance, by them sending out raiding parties down into the lowlands for food and provisions. Originally, it had wiped out to a person a small town, to teach a lesson to all the other towns that they were to pillage and ransack in the future, that resistance would be futile. Sick-minded tortures devised by the sick-minded tormentors, developed such raw fear in the peoples, that either witnessed them or where told about them, that their courage to fight back just dissolved away. Seven thousand innocents had perished, and when this came to Thaddaeus's ears, he had gone berserk and planned to lead a thousand of his top warriors to teach them a lesson back.

This was to be Paget's country, and he had personally intervened sageing ''We must parley with these...!''

''...dehumanized leaders...?'' Thaddaeus hotly finished off for him. ''No, not this time Lord Paget. You can parley with them after I have finished with them if you like though! I am not letting this one go! Have you read the reports on the town Totn that they decimated?!''

''Yes, I have Lord Thaddaeus. However, for my rule as King of Brit to work I must win the peoples over to the new order of things. Talking to each other is the key to peace...''

''Talking... talking... what on Earth1 would you say to these sick minded people Lord Paget?! And what on Earth1 would you expect from them as an answer back?! Do you really think you would leave the meeting table with anything more than just a few hollow promises, even if you could procure even those? They will not only be a thorn in your side for evermore but also in the very heart of your kingdom too!''

''The point is to win over the hearts of these people Lord Thaddaeus, and then they will turn against their leaders. Show them a 'better' way to live and....''

''They are living their own 'better' way, right now, Lord Paget! They want to be who they are! It is an anti-society you have here, and not the first one of its kind. Think, like the scoundrels of Petra3 they are!''

''You must offer ultimatums first Lord Thaddaeus!'' demanded Paget.

''No... no I refuse them even that! All I am doing is giving them the same chances as they gave their victims.''

''We are better than that Lord Thaddaeus...?!!''

''Do you not realise; that they rely on just that?!! They snigger and snort at the proverbial ethical manacles that we wear, knowing full well our moral code disallows us anything more than a fair fight and a fair surrender?''

''And we must continue to honour those standards...!''

In a horrified whisper Thaddaeus reminded Paget ''Besides disarticulation and gutting the prisoners, they also burnt people, young and old, children, friends, and families, in cages so they could look on, all of them were alive and kept alive for as long as possible. Many people were raped to death, male and female, and age was not a consideration! No one was let off lightly! Seven thousand innocents screamed their existence's away begging for the death that they knew was the only thing that would end their suffering. And you want to parley with these people that did this?!''

''Not all of them will be guilty of these terrible corruptions!''

''Maybe not, but I would expect that those that did return to their upland home to have agreed with it all; otherwise they could have run away from it while they had the chance when they were at Totn. Those that are up there in their upland home when I find it, will all be a part of it for certain!''

''But how would you know that for sure Lord Thaddaeus. True, an indiscriminate slaughter will bag the lot, but just one, just one innocent that is with them that is killed too, and we will be as bad as they are!''

''How so?''

''Because we did not even offer them a chance! We will know from the offset that innocents and the guilty will die together.''

''But that is the same in every war! I am sure I have sworded an enemy who did not want to be there, who disagreed with the regime that ruled him, and would have possibly sided with us rather than to die right then if given the chance. But how would I know that?''

''By talking to him, Lord Thaddaeus! Impossible I know right then, but not right now!''

''And listen to lies more than likely, Lord Paget?! Every single one of them up there will swear their innocence to save their own skins!''

''You must take their surrender at least!''

''Not even that Lord Paget!'' hissed out Thaddaeus. There was so much hate in his voice that Paget shivered. ''I am even going to run down those that escape the initial onslaught, every last one of them!''

''You know it will be plain and simple murder if you sword one in surrender Thaddaeus, you do not want that sort of blood-memory, as it will haunt you until you die!''

''Realising one of them escaped or knowing one still lived... now 'that' would haunt me until I died!'' he replied poignantly.

It was a long slog up to the moor proper, and the low cloud and freezing drizzle kept Thaddaeus and his warriors somewhat subdued as they jogged along an ancient undulating road heading southwest, towards its centre some twelve miles away.

''Why up here?''

His second in command Tryggvi, who had grabbed at the chance to cave a few craniums in replied ''If it ain't raining up here it is about to! But that being said it can be a magnificent place too. We used this road in the beginning, when Lord Paget first started out. It gave us a safe passage from Ex to Ply and back. Right in the centre are some old ruins that were once a rest house we think. The original midway camp was set up there, which these we are after have taken over when 'safe passage' was no longer a need. I think its isolation they want, to answer your question, and also it will be difficult to wage an attack on them up here. Lastly, the weather... well, they will be more on their guard in fine weather than today's offerings for sure.''

It was cold and getting colder. The fine drizzle soaked them; it seemed, wetter than raindrops would.

It was within two hours when they approached the deserted camp, tents were scattered between the stone houses, each one big enough that maybe two could live in. These encroached out a mile radius from the old ruin. Four thousand people lived here at least.

They found an open to the elements cage with about thirty people inside, they were all huddled up together and seemed stone-dead. There was evidence of anthropophagy too, small stewed human bones were found in several cooking pots.

A tour of some of the stone houses revealed the occupants had left in a hurry; most of the peat fires were still smoking and were still giving off heat.

Thaddaeus spun on his heels and did a 360-degree eyeball. ''Which way...?''

''Every which way Lord Thaddaeus.'' thought Tryggvi.

A little south of the ruin was a small stream, bloated a little by the recent rains it still showed the passage of many feet, none heading back towards the centre of the camp though. Further exploration revealed evidence of the same on all points of the compass.

''They have escaped this time, damn them to Thergo...! We even passed a few in hiding on our way up here more than likely.'' spat out Thaddaeus.

''What do you want done My Lord?'' asked one of his warriors.

The day was getting colder and the clouds were thickening, the constant drizzle then turned to hard rain.

''We leave it all as it is. We head back the way we came in one hour. Do a search of all the tents and houses that you can in that time, and check that all are dead in the cage.''

''Why not trash all we can?'' asked the disappointed Tryggvi.

''I do not want to break them up; some might abandon their wrecked homes up here and head for the lowlands for refuge.'' The search revealed nothing. And there was not one prisoner left alive to interrogate. ''Their escape was planned and practised! They saw us coming hours before we got here.''

Most were feeling the onset of hypothermia by the time they were off the moors. Although a few degrees warmer down there the rain felt just as cold. To the surprise of Thaddaeus, Luisa was waiting for him in camp when he returned.

Her face was as black as the night and her eyes were red and angry. ''Did you find them?'' she asked quietly.

He shook his head.

''I have just come from Totn, Thaddaeus...!'' she told him sorrowfully. Her eyes then wandered away and her face paled. Staring into nothing Thaddaeus saw that she was going into an overdue shock over the sights she had seen there.

He caught her as her knees gave way and held her up. ''I am coming with you next time!'' she declared.

Luisa was not the only one. When word had spread that Thaddaeus had failed in his first attempt to chastise those responsible for the massacre at Totn, many loyal to Paget, some six thousand men and women, marched towards Thaddaeus camp defying Paget's direct orders not to.

These were met on the trail by a fifteen hundred pack of soldiers and warriors.

''It is nothing more than a lynch mob!'' accused Paget.

''Aye, it is!'' agreed Thaddaeus passionately.

Six weeks had passed and volunteers to be part of Thaddaeus's 'day of reckoning' force were being turned away, only to sneak back and attach themselves to the growing army. This was a situation that nobody could control; such was the sheer outrage in the people's hearts.

This news had spread even reaching the free worlds. Highlord Gichen was the first to appear in Thaddaeus's camp offering his council on tactics. King Regent Vyomesh was next, who arrived in green garb ready to fight, as were his travelling companions, Captain Connell, Ambassador Lunn, Lady Knight Dena, and Akshai. Nearly last to arrive that would not be turned away were Zookie and Duncan, both had been in very similar hands as those that had annihilated Totn.

Thom and Acie, and Akinyemi and Lycopis suddenly appeared before them, defeating, to their shame, Thaddaeus's eagle-eyed lookouts. Lycopis spoke for them ''None escapes, we track down every last one of them that gets away!''

It was a very solemn promise!

The murmurs in the night-time camp turned to shouts of alarm as eight massive alpha-alpha oolves showed up around the legs of Lady Pilar.

Every one that came to Thaddaeus's camp had made a pilgrimage to Totn first. Cruel Vicious, Pitiless, Merciless, Inhuman, all paid little compliment to the unhuman activities that had gone on there.

None other was invited to the talks that went on between Thaddaeus's and Gichen. It was a few days later before orders were given out to the Captains, both recognised, and those elected by the factions in the impromptu army.

Huge disagreements ensued then within the camp; many were very angry when it appeared the army was to be broken up and detailed to protect the towns and villages some 16 to 17 miles out from the centre of the moor. That would mean the patrolled circumference expanded out way beyond where the most vulnerable people were living, those that were wide open to the wrath of the upland clan.

Further insurrection took hold that the army was founded on. Parties of fighters, comprising of warriors and soldiers and civilians, set out to 'do something about it'!!! These war parties never got anywhere near the centre of the upland clan's camp, always the resistance got too great. It was like petty squabbling where some were injured and even fewer were killed on both sides.

As the weeks passed reports started to come in of renewed raids down into the lowlands by the upland clan. Innocents were being slaughtered once again; it was those that picked up stones to throw, those that picked up sticks to defend themselves with, or those that shouted angry words at the looters. Mostly though, besides some raping's and beating ups, the peoples were left unharmed, so to be able to recuperate, so to be able to get ready to be pillaged again in the future. And still no orders came through for any decisive action against them.

Every fighter was frustrated beyond belief, so a spokesperson was elected from the impromptu army to go to and beg King Catmail to have words with Thaddaeus his brother.

Queen Virika came too. Suddenly she stopped walking, and she stood there, the palm of her hand was held as if to 'halt' the great overbearing sorrows she was feeling that seemed to emanate from the direction of the town. ''Those poor, poor people...'' she sobbed out in her despair. She had 'felt' Totn miles before they had reached there. ''I cannot go any closer!'' she demanded, so her caravan was stopped for the day and the camp was set up.

King Catmail had visited Totn before he went to see Thaddaeus, being the first time in his life that he had to digest and assimilate such sights. It was the magnitude of the atrocity that was beyond his comparison, the epitome of human corrupt immoralities and depravity, was why his mind refused to believe it for a while.

''I trust you Thad... I really do. But what is happening? What are your plans?''

''Exactly this, exactly what is going on right now Cat.''

''I do not understand, nobody understands?''

''Neither do they Cat.''

Stunned, as the revelation hit him, Catmail knew then that his brother had deliberately orchestrated everybody into this seemingly passive situation that they were all in now, except of course, Gichen.

''Let me introduce you to a few people Cat.'' invited Thaddaeus.

His tent was adjoined by many others so making rooms, at one of which he drew the flap door back and invited ''Please come in.''

In came Sarvenaz, Haunani, and Atanarjuat. They were at their ease and smiled with affection at Catmail as they curtsied before him.

He was astonished by their beauty and grace. ''I recognise who you are, and I have been told of your fortes, so I know something is afoot. May I know...?''

The captains in the hamlets, villages, and small towns, that were the garrisons surrounding the moors, were surprised when reinforcements started to regularly show up. In dribs and drabs over a few months they doubled at least, and quite often quadrupled those there.

The more astute captains scheduled long and hard slogs and marches through the fens and mires if they were handy, and if not, deliberately used the most appalling weather to catch out ill-prepared patrols that they had deliberately ordered out on the spur of the moment.

One such that was typical, the captain had saged ''You are all now primed to the conditions that you might encounter...'' and she left it at that?

By the time Sarvenaz, Haunani, and Atanarjuat, carrying despatches from Thaddaeus, had circumnavigated the moor; the renegades in their hundreds had withdrawn from the moor proper to attach themselves to the nearest garrison. They brought with them valuable advice on how to stay alive up there!

The weather forecasters were good, when a day later the great storm from the northwest that Thaddaeus had been banking his plans on, hit the campsite with such ferocity that many held onto tent poles and the guy lines.

It was a brutal night when the ten thousand 'day of reckoning' force that surrounded the circumference of the moor turned and marched inwards. It was a noose that would slowly tighten over twenty-four hours to strangle by degrees the life out of the upland clan.

What set off too, were another five thousand fighters heading out on the same route Thaddaeus had taken the first time.

Thaddaeus and Gichen had concluded, that on the sighting of the small army, the upland clan would disintegrate outwards in many directions once again. After all, it was a perfect tactic to thwart a head on attack and they would have a far better chance of survival than a sword to sword fight.

As the early dawn light became useful, the foothills and run-in to the moor proper was reached. The drag points, those paths that went through thickets, woods and forests, escarpments, and around lakes and sloo's, meant as the barrens of the top moor were reached, the 'day of reckoning' force was like a distorted ellipse that waxed and waned in its radius.

It was now that the major fighting force set out on the jog along the road to do battle.

Knowing full well they would not find anybody there, their task was to overturn the whole settlement, and burn everything that would flame.

Next, they would form and inner circle and start outwards following the foot prints that they found.

And so it was, in the full light of day, as the last of the storm blew away overhead, that the fleeing upland clan realised that their days were all but numbered.

By the time the killing started, each of Thaddaeus's fighters were but yards away from each other on either side. It was a race come the end to sword those who had been unearthed or were overrun by those chasing. Clean deaths were administered, and it was with deaf ears that all pleads for mercy bounced off.

The killings were so very rare that some of Thaddaeus's fighters did not know it had even started.

The moment came when the inner circle of fighters sighted on the horizon the outer circle of fighters. And that is when they began unearthing the most of their quarry. It was in the last few miles when, in desperation, the clan members came together to try to break out of the trap, but it was far too late for them then!

Thaddaeus's looked down into the eyes of a young lad. The tip of his sword was but an inch away from puncturing his throat. ''Why did you join them, why did you not run away from them when you had the chance?''

The stony silence and the obstinate look in his eyes told him that there was not going to be an answer, as there was not one! The lad did not know why he was a part of it! He was probably 'groomed' first, then persuaded through ersatz friendships to be a clan member, something Thaddaeus would not know. But that did not make him any less guilty. The boy could have been one of Paget's innocents and his words played through his mind again ' _You know it will be plain and simple murder if you sword one in surrender Thaddaeus, you do not want that sort of blood-memory, as it will haunt you until you die!_ '

''You do not understand even now to what is happing to you do you?''

The narrowing of the lad's eyes told the truth of it. He had no notion or awareness or even a faint understanding of the danger he was in right then, simply because of his contemptuous belief that all leniencies will be shown to all those in submission by the warriors and soldiers.

It was long minutes that Thaddaeus's stood there, pondering, trying to make some sense of it all, when Luisa gently pushed him aside and almost severed the boy's head right off his shoulders.

''That is it now, Thad, my darling, it is all over for you!'' She took his sword unprotestingly from him, and his dagger. ''These you must bequeath to one worthy enough to carry and honour them.''

''You?'' he suggested quietly.

''I too am finished Thad...! This...'' and she spun around ''...this barbarity...this...'' she was lost for words.

He held her, she had more than enough, and he began to realise that he had too.

''Your orders please Lord Thaddaeus?'' he was asked.

Luisa answered for him ''Akinyemi and Lycopis, and Thom and Acie will take full command of this force.''

A nod came from Thaddaeus confirming the order.

Highlord Gichen was there to greet Thaddaeus when he returned to camp. ''Is it done?'' Thaddaeus nodded.

About two million civilians had been affected by this upland clan, either directly or by living in fears of them. But now they were gone! Totally! Any person associated with the 'Day of reckoning' force on the 'Day of judgement' was treated like royalty. The seek and find on the moor for those clan members that did escape would go on until after the New Year had started. By then, it was guessed, the frightful freezing winter storms that lashed such highlands would have finished off any in hiding. None had escaped the barrens of the top moor, that was for sure, so keeping them there was the key. With no way to replenish food, most would probably starve to death.

Initially, Akinyemi, Lycopis, Thom, and Acie split up from the clansmen camp going directly Northeast and Northwest, Southeast and Southwest. With them went one oolve each. They were to turn on the boundaries of the moor coming back East-Northeast, West-Northwest, South-Southwest, and South-Southeast and so on until they started to overlap their search areas.

Pilar spiralled out from the same point with four of her oolves. These oolves liked being with her as she could flame a campfire in the cold evenings when there was nothing to burn, and light it when it was impossible to do so. In the dark of night, many marvelled at her as they saw a lone orange star on the horizon where there should not have been one, which as the nights passed, orbited the moor.

With two million 'friends' now, news of what had happened, before and after the arrival of the 'Day of reckoning force', went viral.

A number of like ruling 'tribes' were attacked by their victims because of this news, some were successful in breaking them up in the first instance and others not. But the precedent had been set, if they came together and stayed together as a people they no longer needed to live in fear of abuse, and fears of reprisals for resisting such mistreatment. The 'Day of judgement' force was real and active, bringing courage to the victims and making mainly fainthearted poultroones of those guilty of such crimes.

The moors were deemed clear on the first warm spring day the following year. Many more self-rule areas of Brit disappeared, and by the eve of the investiture of Lord Paget to be King of Brit, the land that he was to inherit from Lord Thaddaeus when he left was in turmoil, but deemed for all the right reasons. And Lord Paget was absolutely incensed!

''Do you really think Lord Thaddaeus that any loyalty I can foster from my peoples from now on will be anything more than a loyalty to you to do so? No! It will be you that decrees this plus knowing your... this... damned... so called 'Day of judgement' force can come back at any time!''

''Something had to be done....!''

''Did it?! I saw nothing here that was unsolvable!''

''But we saved hundreds of lives...!''

''At the cost of hundreds of lives!! You gambled with those you left in peril, my people not yours. I pleaded with you Lord Thaddaeus not to go ahead with your plans but you would not listen to me! Therefore, I have no alternative now, that you, and all those that represented your beliefs over these matters, be banished forever from Brit this instance!''

''What?!!'' bellowed Thaddaeus.

''I am not going to be seen as a puppet dancing to the strings that you pull!''

''How do you figure that one out?!''

''If you reside over, or even be seen at my inauguration ceremony, that is exactly what it would appear like!''

''But I can explain to them that is not so...?!''

''Exactly!!!''

So it was that Lord Paget sent out his own loyal soldiers to round up and export all peoples that were deemed aliens.

Incredulity and confusion reigned for the most part, then feelings of affront followed.

Every form of transport was commissioned, until a month later, the last shoot train was due to depart carrying the very last of the expelled.

Sat on his throne in the big ornate hall a messenger was admitted ''Lord Paget, one of the last few to be exiled wishes audience with you?''

''I said no, and I meant no!''

''Her message was ' _Should every girl be treated so well..._ '?

''Zuri!'' he whispered out.

She was still as beautiful as he remembered she was.

The four-armed guards that surrounded her, did not relent in their resolve to protect Paget one little bit, and he did not ask them to compromise their stance.

''None could get a pass to see you dearest Paget, but I was hoping that our past connection was strong enough to let me in. I bring with me a message from your estranged wife, and that is that she still loves you. I have just come to say goodbye, and to inform you that there are a few others now beginning to understand.''

Paget gave a slight shrug in dismissal of her words.

''They, your peoples, will never ever be worthy enough to be your subjects, future King Paget. They will never know how so lucky they are that they have you to rule over them.'' Zuri sobbed a few times in disappointment that she could get no closer to Paget, both physically and emotionally.

Paget's face relaxed just a fraction, and with the least of nods, and with just a flick of his fingertips, he waved her away.

No spies were left, and Paget knew there would not be any.

Chapter 21

Iago was now long gone, setting himself up, as many others had, as the sole ruler of Petra1. None of the other 'sole rulers of Petra1' would recognise each other though; it was a mirror image of the self-serving corruption within the aristocratic clan on Earth1 before the coup. Iago had taken tons of Earth1 paper money with him, and Petra1 was awash with it.

Lunn was back as Ambassador and Erimentha as 'Chargé d'affaires. It was a screwball sort of job for them both, where it was lies from the word go around the meeting table once a month when they all got together. Iago declined the first few invites to attend until he realised, he and his would starve to death without him being there at the bargaining table to negotiate how the food and resources were to be delivered to his followers.

Maintaining Petra1 was simple enough. They would all get free food and other provisions, and the normal everyday commodities normally needed to maintain any normal prison and its prisoners.

Money needed not have come into the equation really? In any form whatsoever? But as it was, money was more than just the lifeblood of Petra1, it was the very essence of its society's existence.

Lunn would take those prisoners that had elected to serve their sentences on Petra1 down with him. He had to pay whichever 'sole ruler of Petra1' had agreed to allow them into their faction. He also had to pay these 'sole rulers of Petra1' for any of their prisoners that wanted off the planet.

For reasons that escaped him, the Petra1 leaders insisted on buying the free food and provisions from him. It was the interchange of money that they were habituated and addicted to. Lunn always tried to balance the books, but sometimes he was stung, so he stung them back. Once big swings in the value of the money happened, where its value, when it was in short supply, would escalate, and then drop near to nothing when bolstering plans flooded the town with new money released from the coffers of each faction. This stuff was gobbled up and squirreled away and the next huge swing took hold.

That was the only time Lunn ever had any real work to do! He had plenty of help though, and by following to the letter the demands from the financial analysts in Brit, on Earth1, he was able to thwart absolute financial ruin for Petra1.

''How does all this work?!'' Erimentha demanded of him one day.

''Well, as long as those in power, the super-rich, see that there are starving beggars in the gutters in the streets, then, top to bottom, they know that their society is healthy.''

''Do you realise Lunn that they have even begun charging their own people for the free healthcare that we provide?! It has been reported that those that do ail are vetted first on how serious their illness or injury is and then priced accordingly?!''

''It is too incredible to believe isn't it?! What sort of society would do that to its own people?!''

''That society down there would. It is true my darling. They have made free healthcare into a corrupt business!''

''From history, they know that would preclude the poorest from attaining it? So, what happens to them?''

''The same. Nothing. They must live with what ails them and then just die!''

''A sour, sour, world it was once called, and so right that is!''

''A sweet, sweet world this is!'' breathed out Itagaki as Ayo touched down on the runway and opened all the hatches allowing the stale recycled air to be replaced by the clean fresh air of Homeworld.

''Didn't see much of us left on the way down here after five years.'' Ayo commented.

''No there was not much left over was there? All I could see was the grasses were a little greener where our cropping fields and fighting fields were.''

It looked brand new; nature was quick to take advantage of the unoccupied region where once trod humans.

''There is nothing to report?'' decided Ayo.

''I want to stay while you bring down King Gasim and Queen Ewa. I want to try to understand how Than felt when he was the only human on this planet.''

''That will be tomorrow morning now as the sun is slipping down to the horizon. It will be perilous, as night predators will be roaming around unchecked now.'' warned Ayo.

''I can make Homebuilding before nightfall easy enough Ayo.''

''All right, darling, see you mid-morning then.''

As the last of the deep rumble made by Ayo's engines died away into nothing, came the sounds of Homeworld. Yowls, howls, yaps, and bays came from all directions. '' _The danger is deemed to have passed..._ '' she guessed.

Creatures are curious because they need to know friend from foe. As she ambled along, she was spied on and stalked by a number of species of creatures and birds. The naiver of them were bold enough to approach her, which she pretended to attack them so to scare them away. One was knee high with massive 'leaf spring' back legs and tiny unimpressive front arms and hands. They sped away in huge bounds sometimes somersaulting in mid-air to land going in a different direction. She wondered where they had been hiding all these years since humans had first set foot on this planet. Homebuilding was still Homebuilding, as simple as that. Besides a small roof fall and dampness in the air, it had changed very little.

She did a round tour lighting up all the lamps, marvelling at Akshai's fuel that he had invented. Pure soft white was the smokeless flame, which seem to penetrate even the deepest of the shadows. It was bright again in the silence of the great hall. How Itagaki loved it here, her home, where her heart was. She stood in the middle and sobbed in her happiness.

For the night she slept in her and Ayo's quarters, planning a walk to Than's tree as the sun rose the following morning. She was not alone, during the night she was 'inspected' by several creatures, awaking her. Most of them had been smelling her breath, which she shooed them away with a wave of her hand. But one did not go away!

In the darkness, Itagaki sniffed the air herself. ''I know what you are!'' she proclaimed, carefully rising and swinging her legs out over the side of the bed, then lit the lamp.

It was Atanarjuat's now ageing ice white creature. ''You are a long way from home?'' mused Itagaki. ''Atanarjuat is not with us...'' the ice white creature pricked its ears to the sound of her name. ''...I am sorry.''

It came forward to be comforted. ''Perhaps we can be friends too?'' decided Itagaki.

From that point onwards the creature would not leave her side until it was reunited with Atanarjuat the following year.

King Gasim and Queen Ewa led their peoples back to Homebuilding the following morning. Most glad to be back was the huge oolve pack though, which disintegrated into a dozen separate packs that then sped away in all directions leaving just a nucleus of just twenty to re-establish the Homebuilding pack.

It was a week later that King Gasim announced to the crowded great hall ''We will be staying...'' 'Hoorays' split the air and much laughter! ''...it seems we are forgiven. Homeworld is clean again, mended well, and ready to accept us. Creatures, some we have never seen before, roam nearby, none show any sign of abject fear, meaning, they are willing to stand eyeball to eyeball with us now rather than flee in terror at the sight of us.'' His last words came out in a warning voice ''Trend carefully my peoples!''

When Maan reached the agenda point of Paget's disposition, he opened in great sadness ''We have all lost a good and close friend there.'' he told all those at the conference. ''He sacrificed his personal closeness to us for the good of his peoples. His rule of Brit will be selfless and noble.''

Seeing almost everybody took umbrage for being unceremoniously 'frogmarched' off the Island of Brit, Maan's comments brought on unhappy murmurs throughout the crowd.

''It has been seen now that we are more than just a conquered army subjugated by Iago. Our army is worldwide and with such an exposure, it would seem we intend to dominate Earth1. But when it is again seen that we walk away after we have quelled a troubled spot, our purpose becomes clearer. Expected leaders are coming forth, mainly good, but some are bad that we must continually deal with. The heartening news is, worldwide, separate societies are reforming naturally, usually around its original given or designated purpose. Brit will be approached to be a clearinghouse for Earth1. We must establish Brit as the intermediary between buyers and sellers, settling trading accounts, clearing trades, collecting, and maintaining margin monies, regulating monies delivery, and reporting trading data and such...'' here he stressed most strongly ''...and this must be done now!''

It was the last but one day of the weeklong conference. Maan felt it was the 'longest' yet, proverbially speaking. He was tired and missed Pilar very much for she had been gone for weeks. She had been away of course as part of the army that hunted down the highland clan on the moors. But after being escorted to a cruiser designated to export her oolve pack, and her, on Paget's orders, she continued on with her journey to Homeworld so to release them on home ground so to speak.

So very much had changed on Homeworld, thousands more people were around, some from Earth1 too. These consisted primarily of the younger ilk wanting to test their mettle in some way. Homebuilding was full, but only those who had sworn their allegiances to Homeworld were allowed to live inside. The rest, and there were hundreds upon hundreds of them, lived in small scattered rural villages, some up to ten miles away.

One day Arimina's Island beckoned Pilar, and she made the first of two lonely pilgrimages that she was to make on Homeworld. The historic path she had taken was well worn and well-tended as was the Island. Arimina's grave was beautifully kept as were the others that had perished there, but the spot where Arimina the oolve lay was now gone.

From upstream out of the water came a young girl, behind her Pilar saw another five, three boys and two other girls, swimming towards the island.

The girl asked Pilar ''Have you come to pay your homage to she who rests here?''

''Yes, I have, this is a most revered place in my heart.'' Pilar told her.

''Many day-trippers visit Arimina's Island now, even from the other free planets, as it is an easy outing for them, as you know. But I warn you now, do not travel on your own again, as there are perils here on our planet Homeworld that you unexperienced sightseers cannot even imagine!''

''Do you know of the resting place of Arimina the she-oolve?''

''She was taken from here, to a special place south of Homebuilding where she resides next to Torleik, another heroic beast. That revered burial ground for our valiant oolves has been set aside and blessed by our King and Queen. Have you come to study our histories then?''

''Is that what you are doing?'' asked back Pilar.

''Yes, we run the 'Pathway of Pilar'. It is an arduous trek over many weeks. It is for our gold outward-bound award. We have to track and trace her footsteps, and record where and what our histories tell of her tale.''

''Tell me more about her, please?'' Pilar asked.

''Later stranger, a camp must be set now, and only if you would stay the night with us too. Best to anyway as it is an early nightfall this time of year. The darkness can be fearful to those neophytes like you who are new to the wiles and ways of the dark forest.''

The other young ones were out and about drying themselves and robbing clean garb and stores from a depot under the cliff. Wood for fire was stacked high in front of the cache to deter foragers of the night. Soon a fire was ablaze and a large kettle of stew was cooking up.

Soon Pilar was listening to her own story eagerly narrated to her by her six new companions. Maan rarely came into it, and then only as the burden that she was carrying. She was told of her own heroic efforts especially across the ice fields, now so easily transversed with confidence. Each and every artefact, and especial point of interest, was maintained and marked. She saw that the documents the kids carried ticked off most of them. One of the missing ones was the wetland where she had quenched her thirst before making Maan's gully that time. ''Of late, the rains have been sparse, so we think the lands have drained and dried out somewhat.'' was their disappointing excuse for not finding the area.

''Did you not find the tree that had fallen leaving the cavern under its root mass?''

''You know of this?! We did, but it is undergoing preservation maintenance at this time and we were not allowed to go near it. We cannot tick it off as we did not stand before it. A great pity to us as we wanted just one dried leaf each from the bed where Lord Maan and Lady Pilar lay resting a while.''

''This leaf is of importance to you?''

''To us, and to those candidates that went before us, and all those that will come after us, it is a tradition now, the leaf is a quintessential token and symbol of our courage in attempting the 'Pathway of Pilar' in the same manner as she trod it.''

Pilar suggested innocently ''But surely a dried leaf from nearby will do?!''

Anger crossed the faces of the kids. ''Dare you suggest such dishonour stranger! Although we are oath bound to look after you, we are not bound by oath to show our friendships. To avoid a surly camp, I ask you to apologise?'' was demanded of her.

''And I do, to you all from the bottom of my heart.'' promised Pilar kindly.

''In good grace it is taken then, let it drift away downstream to be forgotten.'' nods of approval came from the rest of them.

''How are you judged?''

''We have no leave to tell you of such things offworlder!'' it was the girl she had met first, and still a little angry.

A boy came forward ''I am Osamu son of Osamu, a newly sworn Homeworlder. I think the king's decree that all we meet are our friends now must be honoured.'' reluctant nods came from the other five.

He went on to explain ''By staying alive in the first instance. You must avoid injury, but you can take the test again if you are incapacitated by accident, but not by stupidity as it is deemed you should know enough not to be. Also, we are waylaid and reports on us are agreed upon.''

''May I read them?''

Osamu shrugged, went, got a waxed cloth covered scroll, and gave it to Pilar.

She opened it and read the exemplary comments left by several worthy and renown Homeworld captains.

''By completing the 'Pathway of Pilar' is a test, but for what ultimate purpose? By the look of you all, it has tried you very hard. It is not only a gold outward-bound award you seek, surely?''

He introduced the girl as Fronnia, daughter of Fronnia. He explained ''A captainship is the prize, in the 'Kings Own', is why I and Fronnia test ourselves so to ascertain if we are worthy enough. We bring with us four neophytes, like you, to test our resolve and patience. It is to emulate as much as possible Lady Pilar's hard journey. But if things go bad, it is easy enough to break away and follow depots back to safety.''

Pilar turned to the four neophytes ''Were you, and are you being well looked after?''

Their smiles told it all. Through many hardships, they had been guided, through many fears, a safe path had been shown to them, so much so, that they had ended up enjoying it all!

Pilar asked ''It this journey's end for you all?''

''For our 'neophytes no more' yes, it is!'' that announcement brought smiles on the faces of the four. ''They have earned the right from now on to travel freely without guide, but not to be a guide themselves as yet. Perhaps later...'' he mused as he turned to look at them. ''You will return to Homebuilding with them for your own safety. We go on, Fronnia and I, southwards to where Lady Pilar and Lord Maan once set camp on the shores by the sea. It is a reward for us both, and a place of peace and recuperation, so we have been told.''

''It is...'' confirmed Pilar quietly.

She left them staring wide-eyed and open mouthed at her as she made her way towards a spot overhung by the cliff. With a wooden stake, she dug away the dry compacted sand and stone, easily dislodging it and moving it aside. There she pulled out a blanket roll.

Taking it across to the six kids Pilar explained ''Maan and me left this here many years ago not long after that terrible journey we made together. I do not want to think of this travel bundle buried here as in a grave. I give this bundle and provisions it carries to you Osamu and Fronnia. It is a good blanket and may it ward off those chilly nights as you cuddle up together, as it did for Maan and me.''

As their secret was blown, one easily seen by Pilar, they both flushed a scarlet red in their embarrassments.

''A little more of a quintessential token and symbol of your courage in attempting the 'Pathway of Pilar', than a dried leaf, don't you think?'' she smiled out at them. ''Give me your scrolls and a pen and I will award you your final appraisal.''

Both read ' _Without hesitation I would award the bearer of this scroll a cadetship placement in the captainship training school of the Kings Own. Signed, Lady Pilar of Homeworld'._

They were ecstatic. Over the campfire and mugs of hot teas, Pilar then told them the whole tale from her perspective. As they could relate to most of it now, they listened in awe of her. When she had finished she told them ''As I am accustomed to the wiles and ways of the dark forest, I will be on my away now ...'' embarrassed smiles came from them all ''...and the world can be as a beautiful place in the night time as in the best sun lit days when you know how to see it.''

She ran south from them, but they heard no footsteps, until in the dark; the sound of a splash came back as she dived into the river.

Pilar pulled all her clothes off, the water was cold, it felt fresh and cleansing on her bare skin. She drifted on until she recognised the sound of the small stony beck coming from the mountain. Pilar got out as it broke into the river, following it up until she stood at the base of the mountain, and then climbed to its summit as Lycopis, Akinyemi and Arimina had done those years ago and cast her eyes towards Arimina's Island.

There, sat within the orange glow from the campfire she could just make out the kids as specks. The fires flickering light reached the nearby cliff, highlighting parts of it. It looked a peaceful oasis in the darkness of the night.

Pilar relished the feel of the cool clean air on her bare skin as she ran her favourite trails back to Homebuilding. There was no guard on the lookout for enemies anymore, but there were nightwatchpeoples which she easily avoided back to her quarters.

After showering, and climbing into her recreational garb, she went to join MasterChef for tea. Pilar too now let go, the poisonous memories of her life's terrible fears, and the pain of them, were slowly corroded away by these simple antidotes like a quiet chat with the peoples that she loved.

Pilar wanted to rest there a while with her King Gasim and Queen Ewa and princess Wakahirume, their most beloved daughter. Pilar was told by Ewa, that her daughter was born exactly as the new days sun's rays came through the window of the birth chamber, highlighting her face. ''She looked a little startled first, and then she smiled at me.'' Ewa recalled.

Pilar later set out north on her second lonely pilgrimage to the great battle plains. She took no provisions with her, as she would find all that she needed on her trail. Long gone now were any physical remains of the great battles, but what did appear, where the great battles had taken place, were perpetual delicate white ground hugging Crocus like flowers. Pilar thought them quite beautiful and adorned her hair with them; their subtle sweet scents surrounding her. She like many, had a whimsical thought that wherever this flower bloomed, buried under them, laid the bones of one of her friends, her kith and kin that had perished. The reasoning behind all of this was, where the enemy, by their countless of thousands, had perished like a wave all along the north base of Wymond's Ridge, very few of these flowers grew, these flowers seemed to have favoured places where most of the home forces had fallen.

Over the days she ambled north, looking for something, but she did not know what then? Pilar followed this wide flowered strewn boulevard until, like the top cross of a 'T', she came to a halt as the flowers then carried on to the East and to the West of her. Scattered amongst all these flowers were a thousand plus swords still hilt upwards in the soil. She remembered those injured, that were unable to fight, did this to mark where the lay until aid could reach them. But alas, the bearers of the swords that were still there had died from their injuries before the medics could get to them! In her mind's eye she recalled again looking down from the mountains in the East to what appeared to be a prisoner's exchange between the General of the evading army and Dena. ''Its near here...?'' she recalled. ''...near enough in the centre!'' a little excitement went through her, but she did not know why yet?! The path of the flowers marked clearly where the slain lay, and bloomed much thicker where the bodies had piled up on each other. ''They were standing together on the left of Dena...!'' Pilar paced away Eastwards flipping between what she recalled that day from up high and what she was seeing right now. All the time she seemed to be drawn towards a small bulge, forward of what was marked by the flowers as the front line, that went northwards from the top of the 'T', a spot where the crocus like flowers were in abundance with hardly a space between them. ''Soldiers and warriors would have come in from the back and sides to support and protect them both.'' she reasoned. ''Their pledges were that they would give no ground until they were cut down!!'' she recalled as her eyes teared up.

Intuitively, Pilar knew where she was standing, when a minute glint of the sun caught her eye. She weaved her head from side to side, walking towards it, trying to keep her focus on it, until there, in the packed soil, was what appeared at first to be a shiny edged button. She gently picked it up and cleaned it to stare in wonder at a beautiful silver crafted three-banded gimmal ring. Suddenly, a strange feeling came about her, that she had found what she had been searching for.

Pilar ran south then, and did not stop to eat or sleep or to take water in until she made Homebuilding.

There, after begging immediate audience to see the King and Queen, and with a trembling hand, she gave the ring to Ewa.

''It is the partner ring to the one Queen Xandra wears...?!'' Ewa gasped out. ''The one that was thought to be lost. Then....?'' she looked up questionably at Pilar.

Pilar nodded and confirmed ''Where I found this ring must lie the memory of where Queen Heidi and King Qasim fell. Homeworld has been very kind to honour them, for on that spot flourishes, more than elsewhere, these lovely flowers.'' taking one from her hair to show them.

King Gasim ordered her ''You will take me there, but you will not be staying. I need provisions for ten days.''

For Pilar, it was of no effort to jog back along her route with King Gasim. When they got there, in the centre of the packed crocuses, he sank to his knees and bowed low his head.

She looked back as she walked quietly away to see him fall forward into the foetal position.

Pilar was later waylaid and taken to the space shuttle. Queen Ewa was waiting for her there. ''We are going to Petra3...'' she explained ''...where you must give this ring back to its rightful heir. I dare say your services will be required once again to retrace your footsteps.''

''No map is required your majesty, written or shown; the route now will display itself to all who venture that way.''

''Then you will want to be on your own way then?''

''Yes, your majesty.''

''Then, let it be, I will not detain you.'' promised Queen Ewa.

Queen Xandra and Highlord Gichen presided over a thousand mourners heading back to Homeworld. Queen Ewa had given her permissions to build a sanctuary there, in the heart of the great grass plains, as a memorial and refuge point for all the pilgrims and wayfarers in the future. A large lodge was talked about and a magnificent natural garden was debated to surround the spot where Queen Heidi and King Qasim had fallen.

Pilar, meanwhile, had to wait a while on Petra3 to hitch a ride back to Earth1. As a personal guest of King Regent Vyomesh, she wanted for nothing. Few people recognised her though, or could recognise her, not only because she kept a low profile, avoiding all that she could, but also, as she had changed the way all people do. She spent her days wandering around the terminal, now twice the size, and growing, extending out into the wilds. It was a home for thousands, people who liked the closeness of others. It was true, she felt the 'safest' inside, although there were no real dangers about.

The town itself was now a bustling conurbation after blending all the previous districts into one. Elitesville was gone, now razed to the ground, and swept away. The memory of the Elite who once resided there had disappeared under a huge central estate dedicated to the raising of millions upon millions of flora seedlings, those that had their DNA reconstructed on 'Maarifa', and later collecting their seed for dispersal all over Petra3. Pilar was fascinated by it all and spent many an hour there.

She visited some of the farmer's miles out in all directions, sampling their hospitality and their produce as she went. Beasts were farmed as were large birds, the lands were tilled and crops grew in abundance. ''This is how it all should have been.'' she decided poignantly.

Pilar spent a few days with Elie, now with two grandchildren to look after. Óengus and Jeeh, with Jock, had departed with their Queen for Homeworld.

It was wonderfully warm inside. Jock had opened it all up into a large central wood veneer clad living room with a long-curved window that spied out on the space station and the stars, and with little efforts, Petra3 could be seen, now as a green and growing greener half orb below them. A few small gardens were under the window growing some of the new vegetables as they became available from the central estate. Personal living quarters and a kitchen were through corridors that led away into the depths of the dock.

''You are a surprise to me dear Pilar, the only ship that has come and gone for weeks took our Queen away to Homeworld. You have been here all this time and this is the first time that you have visited me?!'' Elie was very disappointed.

''I am so sorry dear Elie, but I feel sometimes that I am not very good company. I needed a long rest.''

''Your eyes are troubled, what is the matter?''

Pilar confessed ''Recently, I have been feeling an ominous foreboding in my heart that soon my strength will be trialled and tested once more. I seem to be on a mission, to say a farewell to everybody and everything I love, before, whatever it is, happens.''

''This seems very serious Pil, you must get help?!'' beseeched Elie. ''Pep is in town, Akshai went in her stead on the Homeworld pilgrimage. Perhaps she...?''

''No Elie please, I will fathom this myself!''

Pilar was going to stay the night so Elie sent Roboto down with a message for Pep.

Under a little bullying pressure, Pilar broke down in front of them, but Pep found nothing at all that could be interpreted into the worries that were affecting Pilar.

Elie and Pep let her sleep.

''Are we alone here in your dreams?'' she was asked.

''Yes, we are old man, who are you?''

''A wanderer like you, searching for that which cannot be found. Do you wonder sometimes what it is that steers you?''

''I do old man. I wonder how I 'know' sometimes.''

''It is with wider opened eyes you look around you now, an understanding is what you seek. You feel the way you do because billions upon billions of people are thinking of you right this second.''

''Why?''

''The peace in this universe is precariously balanced; anarchism and mayhem are just around the corner again. Agreements are far away, and deadbolts secure away reason and logic. Everything that is good now might yet again be destroyed.''

''Is it I that will cause this?''

''Keys unlock locks, that some people are, and some people become. No, it is you that will prevent it, though!''

''I do not understand?''

''Neither do I, so let us not dwell on it. Surpass the best'est of all campfires that you have ever made dear Pilar, it is warmth we both need in this chill raillery. Perchance it will drive away the unseen and unknown that worries us.''

''You sought me?''

''So akin we are that we sought each other out but like, say, floating magnets passing in the nowhere regions between existences. Both our present destinies end here. My journeys end is now complete, leaving but one mortal being, to die soon enough amongst you all.''

''Who are you.''

''The sum of all humanity's hopes... the courage and the optimism's that drives good peoples.''

''Dear Qaletaqa, for I know you once again!'' Pilar exclaimed.

''Ha, you do, dear Pilar!'' he exclaimed back.

''Is Maan all right?'' asked Pilar.

''He is all right. He does not know though what was hoped of him, and of the great disappointment he has been by those doing the hoping.''

''I don't understand.''

''Neither do I, perhaps a twist in his destiny has occurred, perhaps not? Perhaps assumptions were wrong, perhaps what there was, was all that there was, nothing more. Who knows these things?''

''But greatness is still about him.'' defended Pilar.

''It was and still is, but not for the reasons that were anticipated? It is something else... something that I cannot see, and could not see? Take that frown from your forehead dear Pilar, why fret when there are no worries here to torment us, so do not make any. Our conundrum is akin, where the last tiniest piece of the puzzle is ready to be inserted, and we cannot even guess what that is, and of the finished picture it will unveil.''

For a hundred eternities they sat, comfortable and warm, sharing foods and drinks and stories and memories. Eventually Qaletaqa sighed out ''This has been my only selfish indulgence, being here with you until the final ultimate end. I have extended our time together so long now that I can hardly remember what was before. We must both go back now, to face our futures as they may be.''

''Will we find each other ever again?''

''It is inevitable...''

As his voice trailed away, Pilar's eyelids slowly opened.

''She is back to us!'' was happily shouted out.

Pep came rushing in ''Three days dear Pilar, three days fast asleep you have been, so much so I was fearful that you had somehow died without any symptoms?!''

Pilar laughed at Pep's face, full of pretend concern. ''I feel sooooo much better! I am braced again, ready, fit, and able for what is next.''

Pep looked deeply into her eyes ''You spoke to 'him' again didn't you?''

''Yes... no... I don't know?!'' she looked puzzled at Pep.

''Whatever! If you think you might have, it is as good as thinking, that you would have liked to have had!''

''Hey?''

It was smiles again at breakfast in the dining hall, a little less busy now as so many people were on Homeworld. ''It was just sleep you needed dear Pilar.'' concluded Pep.

''I have never gone out like that before? It seemed a lot needed to be mended and repaired that sleep awards you.''

Pilar had a very happy few days with Pep and Elie. Elie would drop her grandchildren off at playschool and the three of them would then shop each day in the markets, snacking when fancy took them from one of the multitudes of mobile eateries. ''These seem very popular?'' suggested Pilar.

''People just like feeding other people, I guess.'' Elie suggested.

''Lucky us!'' laughed out Pep.

The coming of the ship that did appear should have raised no more surprise that at any other time. But this one's livery was all over gold, not paint, but it appeared gold leaf! It looked quite beautiful; it had been textured to the natural contours of the ship, stunning weaves, and scrollwork interlaced to give it a magnificent regal look. On approach it appeared to be favouring the piazza, and it hove to whilst it was emptied of traders, mobile businesses, and the general public.

It came down gracefully to land facing the terminal. A huge section, under the bridge window, almost as wide as the nose section itself, dropped down. It was a wide stairway, that is all, which nobody was descending from.

From the rear, in their ceremonials, were gathering a hundred warriors as if to parade. A lone figure stood before them, her uniform, dignified and imposing, exuding as much honourability as was the wearer.

The march forward was faultless, fluid, and natural, until, without command, they all stopped at attention in front of King Regent Vyomesh.

''King Regent Vyomesh, your majesty, I am Brigadier Meraud who bears important dispatches from the Earth1 Parliament.''

''Welcome you are, of course you are. Stand down all and we will confer on what must be discussed.''

''We cannot sir, please read this parchment, I have been told that it will explain all?'' with that she beckoned up the dispatch case carrier, opened it up and took a sealed scroll from it.

Frowning deeply, Vyomesh broke the seal and unfurled the scroll. He read it and reread it ten times over before he slowly understood just what he was reading.

''You do not know why you have been sent here do you, Brigadier Meraud?'' asked Vyomesh.

''No, your majesty, I, and those with me, do not. Such was the secrecy surrounding this mission that nobody even knew where our destination was.''

Vyomesh stood thinking a while. ''You realise you have come under my authority from now on Brigadier Meraud?''

''If you say I have, then I must deem that I have, your majesty.''

''It is so! You must wait a while to finish your mission, and I know you cannot stand down. So, I order you back into your quarters on the ship where fresh foods and drinks will be brought to you. I will send a messenger to you when the time is right.''

''Your majesty, I beg no delay where one is avoidable.''

''That is for me to decide Brigadier Meraud!''

''What is going on?'' asked Pep.

From the window seat in the café where they were drinking their afternoon tea, Elie and Pilar peered out onto the scene with the same confusion as Pep.

They watched as the 'parade' broke up and returned to the ship, while King Vyomesh mooched away in what appeared to be in deep thought.

A thousand rumours were spawned by that encounter but not one guessed right!

Days passed, until Queen Xandra returned.

Jock, and Óengus and Jeeh, were over the moon that Pilar was staying with them. And as soon as Queen Xandra found out, an invitation to her dinner table was sent to her.

''You have found some peace of heart here, haven't you Lady Pilar?'' asked Xandra.

''Yes, I have your majesty. I was exhausted! Lady Elie and Pep have been my companions these last few days, and helped me no end to find my feet again.''

''That is good. Should you ever need a sanctuary where no harm will come your way, Petra3's doors are wide open to you, mark my words well, dear Lady Pilar.''

''Why, thank you your majesty!'' Pilar's tone confessed to her confusion as it seemed to be a warning. ''Your majesty, may I ask if it is possible to hitch a ride back to Earth1 on that regal ship out there, if that is, it is heading back that way? I will understand if I am refused, for security reasons.''

Xandra and Vyomesh exchanged glances, before she said ''That ship has come for you dear Pilar.'' With a trouble frown she explained ''Earth1 is on the brink of total anarchy, should it fall into chaos the wars between it and the free planets would go on into eternity. It has been only you that has been put forward to be the saviour of it all.... all we have now, the peace and growing prosperity.''

In the growing shock of the words she was hearing, Pilar stared wide eyed at Xandra. ''What...?'' she stumbled out.

''We must abide by Earth1's new Parliament's decisions as they are the most prevailing authority in the whole federation. Earth1 itself will remain the strongest, and the best-resourced. But more importantly, the most feared planet, unless that is, they have their own way on this.'' Her eyes glistened as she went on ''Vyomesh, and now I, are fearful for you dear Pilar. Fearful that your ending will just as a mannequiness while those that control you can wield corruption throughout the federation. We have hesitated this long so to bring Petra2 and Homeworld into the equation, disobeying Earth1's Parliament that no delay will be tolerated. Brigadier Meraud does not know who you are Pilar, and that has been our saving grace that blows have not been exchanged yet between her warriors and ours! The point is dear Pilar, that you will have no choice over the matter!''

''No choice... no choice over what?''

''You are to be crowned as 'Her Serene Highness Empress Pilar Supreme Absolute Ruler of the Known Universe.''

Momentarily dumbfounded she shook her head ''Why...?''

''We all know 'why' dear Pilar!'' Xandra told her with some passion. ''The now free peoples of Earth1 think of you as what has been described as a goddess, a deity, a mystical superior being. They are so fanatical over you that they would wage wars to secure you! Me thinks, even if you were killed your body would be fought over. Devastation awaits us if we do not deliver you to Earth1.''

Pilar shook her head ''This is not me; I am no 'goddess'?!''

''Listen, I have received word from King Catmail and Queen Virika of Petra2, and King Gasim and Queen Ewa of Homeworld. They will all side by me and King Gasim should you wish to defy Earth1's new Parliament!''

''Another war...?!'' mused Pilar.

''Another war, yes...!''

'''... _the saviour of it all.... all we have now, the peace and growing prosperity_ '?! I do not know my role in all of this, or understand it, but we must not go to war again!''

Queen Xandra nodded sadly at her. ''It all begins when you say it all begins dear Pilar?''

Pilar nodded.

''Send a messenger to Brigadier Meraud carrying the original dispatches she brought with her to read.'' Xandra ordered. ''This is going to be interesting, now brace yourself dear Pilar!''

It did not take all that long before Brigadier Meraud, on the run, came bursting into the terminal and surrounded Pilar. Swords were drawn and menaced around, clashes were heard between the royal guard and Brigadier Meraud's warriors.

Pilar cried out in her distress ''Stop it... stop it!!'' The confrontations slowly eased off until it was just them menacingly eyeballing each other.

Pilar stood and turned to Brigadier Meraud saying ''We will go now please.''

Pilar was led off in the centre of Brigadier Meraud's warriors, her head was down on her chest, as if she was going to her own execution.

''Pilar will be a prisoner on Earth1, won't she?'' decided Xandra.

''It seems that way. But everything will depend on those around her or those that are allowed to be near her. It is troubling me why Lord Maan seems to have been taken out of the equation.''

''It troubles me too my King, come, let us say our sad farewells to Pilar.''

By the time the terminal was just about emptied, Pilar was making her way forlornly, and alone, up into the belly of the ship, through her guard of honour each side of her on every step of the wide stair.

It was curious to Pilar that there was nobody else on the ship besides her. Her guards melted away as soon as she made the lift, and then she hit the 'Empress Suite' button.

Pilar wandered around the absolute luxury, beautiful gold artefacts were very prominent, and so were jewel encrusted ornaments, and polished silver cups held rough uncut stones of all colours and hues. The furnishings were plush, rich, and lavish, in an extensive lounge, there was a comfortable daybed and several massive settees so arranged in a circle that it seemed for entertaining purposes. A large dining table was set to one side with gold cutlery and condiment holders ready to be used.

Pilar later found the night bed chamber and it was as luxurious as the rest of the suite. On her bed was a gown of light goldenrod yellow, adorned with silver twists and weaves. She dressed herself in it, tidied up her hair, and placed the awaiting diadem on her head. She then sat on the edge of the bed and waited.

It was the quietness that awoke her. She knew the ship had landed, and took the lift to the deserted bridge and gazed out. She was on Earth1 again, the ship was on the edge of a vast naturally occurring basin, where ten million peoples were waiting for her there.

In the deathly silence, Pilar made her way down the wide stair onto a stage, and then stood immobile.

The huge throng as one sank to their knees and bowed their foreheads to the ground.

From one side stepped Maan, wearing a uniform of 'great importance'. He warned her with a slight shake of his head and a long stare not to react to him. He bowed low in front of her and whispered ''Turn gracefully and go back inside.''

She whispered back ''How do I 'Turn gracefully' Maan?!''

''I dunno Pil! But try to look majestic or something!''

She spun slowly around the best she could, turned, walked back up the stair, and entered the lift.

In his arms she screeched out ''What is going on Maan?!!''

''All reason and all logic have been stripped from people's minds, Pil. The people of Earth1 demand a figurehead, and it seems that they cannot live without one. At the first sitting of the new Earth1 Parliament the first agenda point was ' _Who is going to rule us all?_ '''

''But it was never the idea Maan, Earth1 was meant to be occupied by self-regulating countries!''

''It still will be, as on all the other worlds, but what seems to be the problem is when all these free worlds eventually form an alliance. Earth1 histories are exposed now and rational and irrational interpretations abound over what is read. It seems somebody must be worshiped and revered for these people to be happy? And well, I cannot think of anybody better than you to rule over us all my beloved.''

''You stood down for me?!!''

''I was never put forward or even considered or even thought of, I was never a contestant in the first place. People do not want logic and common-sense, they need someone to love and adore and more importantly, to 'fear'. And well, I hardly got that sort of respect from anybody here on Earth1! But you Pil, you have already won all their hearts and minds. They want you to look after them, as you once looked after me, that time.''

''Tell me, is this all for real? Will I have to 'rule' properly?''

He held her as he explained ''It is a charade, my beloved, an irksome pantomime we must play out for the rest of our lives. As an example, Earth1 Parliament will demand from you exactly what they must debate on, then they will send you their conclusions for you to agree upon.''

''Like what?!!''

''Anything! Everything! Such as interference between warring countries to the building of a new dam for power generation. Thankfully, no other world will make such demands of you, not in your lifetime! But who is to be invaded next, and how they are to be handled, will be decreed by you.''

''This is a start... but the start of what?''

''It is the start the Earth1 peoples want. A 'Dynasty' must be founded, your dynasty, the dynasty of 'Her Serene Highness Empress Pilar Supreme'.''

Pilar looked totally lost in her eyes.

Maan assured ''I have been gathering up your entourage, they board now. All of them I know personally, a hundred or more. A pack of oolves is on its way, we thought you amongst them, dominating them, will send shivers of veneration through all your peoples that look on.''

'''Shivers of damn veneration' Mann, that's stupid?!''

''It is what the peoples of Earth1 want!''

''How did I get into this mess?''

''Fate chose you that is all. Happenstance and coincidence that it was you where you were at the time.''

''What happens now?''

''We play along with it. But that being said real work must be done, that you have the power to veto or authorize. You can participate or stay out of it if you like. Your main purpose is to show yourself as 'omnipotent', of 'infinite power' over Earth1 and all its subject planets. You see as Empress Pilar, you will bind us all tightly together, all of us, every human alive on every planet. There are some great minds out there Pil, influences that are working hard to unite us all. You see, this way, you as Empress Supreme, there is nowhere to go for ambitious people, those that would wage war to gain the sort of power the 'Chairman' once had. But whoever they are, they know you do not 'like' it Pil, and never will. And that is another good reason you were selected.''

''What do you mean by 'selected'?''

''It is a 'philosophy', Pil, that's all, who would 'fit the bill' and all that? You were perfect! And 'why' not, my darling?! The term 'Empress Pilar' had been bandied about for weeks past to prime everybody, to build up a momentum, before, on the gallop, the whole thing was let loose. And so good it was too! I woke up one morning and found myself working for Empress Pilar?! I did not know what was going on, but everybody else seemed too! And soon I was one of them, a part of it all! This 'Brobdingnagian' machine driving the fervour in people's hearts will not relent until you are secured, and up on high, to worship!''

''Where will it all go then?''

''Empress Pilar's Dynasty will be founded to carry on forever.''

''Then get me pregnant right this minute Maan!'' Pilar demanded.

There were no more clones anymore. Saraswati had been at the bedside of the very last one as he died. She still had tears for him, even after feeling sorrow for the countless of millions of them that had passed away in the last few years.

A growing, and strong 'opposition', was set up against the hunting down and the destruction of all the sciences and technology's that had been used in the manufacture of them. One, Saraswati had no way of understanding. Their arguments were based around the 'sterling work' these clones had performed over the generations, and millennia, and how their presence would be missed from the Earth1 culture now. Promises came that the clones in the future would be better looked after, and that their welfare would be monitored.

Very frightened that this 'opposition' was now growing real 'teeth', and that the peoples of Earth1 were beginning to listen to them, Saraswati made an application to present her case to the lower parliament. She could do this because its affects were deemed worldwide. If it had not been, it was a local problem to be sorted out within a jurisdiction. A counter case was immediately filed to manufacture clones again, opposing hers. From there her case would be registered and a copy sent to the lower chambers of the court of 'Empress Pilar'. Over one thousand five hundred people worked there now whose sole job it was to filter these 'cases'. The majority were sorted out there and then, and permissions given, or not given, and then sent back to the sender.

Saraswati's hope was that her case would be seen as an 'important issue' and then recommended to the upper parliament, where from there, if the vote went for her, a recommendation was sent to Empress Pilar, who in turn would demand from them to debate on the issue, and then their conclusion sent back to her again.

It was a bureaucratic nightmare!

The chairman's palace was deemed unworthy to house Empress Pilar, so huge worldwide funds, resources, and people power were diverted into creating a magnificent new palace for her.

There was nothing Empress Pilar could do about it, as over four thousand two hundred and fifty square miles was awarded to her. Qingdao, a city on the coast north of Shang was razed to the ground, and landscaped to surround her new home.

Saraswati was thunderstruck when she received an invitation to attend Empress Pilar in person there.

Her every move was shadowed for the next three days it took to get to the palace. It was massive and still being built. Towering turrets spiralled skywards from the high stone-built walls capped with ramparts patrolled by sword bearing guards. A moat was spanned by a fifty-yard drawbridge, and at its end was the portcullis blocking the entrance. Beyond that was the outer baily and then the inner baily, each as heavily guarded as the next. There sat the 'Keep', the most grandiose building in the whole creation, the home proper of Empress Pilar Supreme.

Saraswati had to strip naked, and then a light blue silk robe was given to her. She thought it quite beautiful, it was patterned all over with dark blue teardrop-shaped motifs with a curved upper end, and these boteh's in turn were outlined in tiny pearls.

The guards to the last door smiled at her. Saraswati smiled back at them realising she knew them of Petra2.

At last she was bade entrance into the most secret place on Earth1, by Empress Pilar herself.

''Dear Sari, how I have missed you so much! Indeed, how I have missed you all! Please be at ease as we are surrounded by my friends, yours too now!''

Saraswati looked around and there were twenty other guests of the Empress dressed like her. Most everybody she recognised, but placing them where, or even on which planet was their home, was impossible for her. Not knowing quite how to react, Saraswati attempted a curtsy but she was gathered up in Pilar's arms and held in a long tight embrace.

''We drink tea while we do business, it will not take long, then you can update me on all the news.''

The ambience was light and cheerful, in stark contrast to Saraswati's anticipation. ''This you will need.'' Pilar gave Saraswati multi-parchments rolled up into a scroll.

It was her application presenting her case she sent to the lower parliament. With clandestine undertones in her voice Pilar whispered ''I have friends there too Sar... they short-circuited it directly to me.''

There were multiple stamps of authority plastered all over the documents.

''If you want the job Sari, of hunting down and destroying all the science and technology used in the manufacturing of the clones, then it is yours?''

''Thank you, Empress Pilar, Your Highness...Your...'

''I am no 'Highness', Sari!! Please use my name. I long to hear just, 'Pil', from you.''

Saraswati asked tentatively ''Of the counter case, Pil, what of that?''

Pilar snorted out in contempt ''Did not even get passed the lower chamber here! It will not go away though, as there is a very robust active movement to start it all over again. Our guess is you will have about five years grace to do the job, and be ruthless about it too Sari! I cannot stress this enough. Any scientists with the knowledge, researchers, and engineers who are sympathetic with this new movement to use clones again, dump them all on Petra1 and let them chew on it there. After five years, the plan is to relent a little, asking for feasibility studies to be submitted for scrutiny. That is where you come in, without a proverbial databank to search in, it will all founder and fizzle away on its own.''

''Will I get any help?''

A chuckle came from just about everybody in hearing range ''You want a hundred to help you, then just get them! You have the Empress's seal on that scroll, and apparently, it will open every door on this planet except the one into this keep.''

'' _Not 'My Keep', just 'This Keep_ '' went through Saraswati's mind. She looked deeper into Pilar, and except for a hooded sadness in her eyes, she saw the very same woman that she remembered.

Saraswati thought that this 'feasibility study' was a good alibi for prying into the whole clone issue. Indeed, it opened many 'doors' that would have been slammed shut in her face if she had confessed to her real purpose. The idea was to catalogue and store it all, to gain the confidences of those pro lobbyists who she appeared to be working with, and in a few years time, in one fell swoop, destroy the lot.

She was mooching around a hospital, which had originally been a clone research facility, looking for any abandoned apparatus that might have been used in clone investigation and manufacture. This was very important because any physical machine, and its mechanics, could be analysed for what it was originally designed for and thus give clues to the rest of the process.

Searching in a sub-basement, where she was more likely to fine such things, she stopped in the holding ward for newly developed clones. It was not used this way anymore of course, but what it was used for was for patients in comas. Most had head injuries with fully healed scars, Saraswati feeling very sorry for them, locked, and lost in themselves for evermore.

One caught her attention, it was a handsome faced young man, not much older than she was. There was no indication of any head injury, and the only odd thing about him was his crude haircut and uneven jet-black stubble over his chin and cheeks. ''What a life you should have had...?!'' she mused sadly.

The nurse came over and explained ''He has always been here? I was one of the first nurse's in this new hospital. I remember a year after that a decision was made to tend those in a comatose state down here, it is to do with a stable temperature that is much easier to control underground. Well, he was at the hospital when I arrived on my first day, in exactly the same condition as you see him now. I checked his history, or tried too? Apparently, he was inherited when this place was originally taken over?''

The nurse left leaving Saraswati to ponder over this sad young man's past, or the lack of it? She sat on his bedside and then gently ran the palm of her hand over his forehead.

He took a sharp intake of breath as if it were his very first! His mouth opened wide to breathe more deeply as did his eyes to see. He looked startled around him to stare into Saraswati's kind eyes. Mesmerised by her, tears flooded his eyes as his hand rose to gently caress her cheek.

Saraswati held his hand there on her cheek with her own as she pleaded with him ''You wake to life, stay with us, do not look back!''

He breathed out in shock ''I... I... I am here amongst you all now, as one of you?!''

''Who are you?'

He shook his head ''Like a dream nothing remains when you think about it? I do not know who I am?''

''Rest and do not fret, I will get the nurse.''

''I need no rest!'' With that, he sat up and gently moved Saraswati away with his legs as he swung them around. Sitting upright on the edge of the bed the nurse looked in.

''Impossible...!'' she breathed out in her shock. The nurse looked curiously at Saraswati, then back as the young man told her ''Thank you for looking after me, you have been very kind to me all these past years.''

After a quick check over the nurse proclaimed disbelievingly ''He is in perfect health...?! There is not even any muscle degeneration...?!''

''I am so very hungry!'' he complained.

''Take him to an eatery!'' demanded the nurse, it was to get rid of him, the impossibility that stood before her unsettled her mind somewhat, her voice carried the shock she was feeling.

In a hospital work smock, Saraswati led him out into the bright day. It was as if it were his very first! With his arms out wide, he did a pirouette with his head slung back as if to catch as much of the sun's warm rays as possible.

He was hungry all right, and as the food went in his smile got the wider.

Saraswati felt it was all the excitement he should have for today and told him ''I must leave you now, so I will take you back to the hospital.'' There was a little reluctance in her voice.

He shook his head. ''A name has arisen from the depths of my mind, and it is Wicasa, son of Qaletaqa.''

Qaletaqa's name set off a swarm of vivid hard memories that flashed into Saraswati's mind, they then disintegrated into trillions upon trillions of tiny sparks when she tried to focus on them. Her vertigo subsided. ''Then Wicasa, what would you do?'' there was a hope in her voice.

''To be with you.'' was the answer that she wanted.

Saraswati's task had been successful, more successful than she had ever imagined or dreamed. Buried under a twenty-foot-deep blanket of pure lies her real purpose was not even guessed at. Come the end, even those jealously guarding important artefacts, apparatus, data, both electronic and paper written, used in the production of clones, willingly gave them up to her, or brought it themselves, to Saraswati's huge warehouse. She herself was awarded chairperson of the committee in favour of reintroducing clones back into the society. This had its perilous side, where she was hated by those vehemently against it. Her life was again in danger, which added more credence, to the lie, that she was in favour of clones.

Her thousand helpers each bringing a couple of gallons of fuel each, on the run, saturated the whole warehouse. From every doorway and window, flaming brands where thrown in. Then they ran for it!

It was lucky the roof was the weakest part of the whole structure; it went up almost intact before eventually disintegrating in mid-air. The walls were all blown out by forty-five degrees, which deflected the huge fireball somewhat upwards, and away from those that fled.

Even so, Saraswati spend a scary few seconds patting out the fire that had started on the top of her head. She giggled at her reflection in the mirror, with her red smoked eyes and flat-topped head.

Wicasa came up behind her and put his arms around her waist. ''Would not have missed that for the world!'' he proclaimed in his excitement.

She turned around still in his embrace saying ''Thank you Wic, my darling, for all your help.''

''You said there was one last remnant left over my beloved, when do we go to see to that?'' there was excitement in his voice.

''Dear Wic, it will not be another fireball or anything like that.''

''Awwww...!'' he sighed out in his disappointment.

She giggled back ''Come on, let us go see again the culmination of all our hard work these last few years.''

Everything in that warehouse had been prepared for the flame that would consume it. Paper in particular was screwed up into loose balls rather than left in flat stacks that would resist flame. Machinery had been dismantled and its parts scattered around, and so had plastic research apparatus and resources, so there was nothing belonging to itself in the vicinity of its own ashes.

Saraswati's dreams had come true. She could not for the life of her rest her aching cheeks that held her ear to ear grin. She held no regrets, even banishing those leading scientists to Petra1, those that had come to her to encourage her 'feasibility study'. ''Suck on that one!'' she giggled out as she stared out over the boiling inferno. She had promised them new laboratories, unlimited resources, and unlimited cash there, telling them that all the data and resources she had collected here would be delivered as soon after they had landed. Over six hundred went in total, those wanting to be part of the vision to breed clones again on Earth1. A few of them were the businessmen of old, who saw a nice little earner in selling clones to the Petra1'ians. It was the only cruelty she had ever been party too, when she 'sold' them the licences to do just that. They went away confident enough, thinking they would attract many investors. But she had made sure that it had cost them every penny that they had, so they would land more or less destitute on Petra1. And what value are penniless businessless businessmen?

Rumours were now being spread in the vicinity on the deaths in the fire of Saraswati and other leading figures in the pro-clone campaign. But the fire was so vast and intense that few recognisable remains would survive, and seeing most of the real pro-clone campaigners were gone, leaving just a few scattered minions, it was guessed none would be too bothered to search through the ashes to collaborate these rumours.

Saraswati had to disappear though, and the next day she set out on the last stage of her work.

Glas did not evoke the bad memories Saraswati had braced herself for. The station was bustling full of peoples with real purposes in their hearts. Happy and excited children were everywhere, their parents ushering them onto the trains as they came in. Saraswati stopped to talk to two warriors, she was curious as their badges on their chests carried the colours of Homeworld.

''We are the constabularies here, there are six of us on a twenty-four-hour rota. It is just a show, they...'' he nodded at the public around him ''...like to see us on the beat.''

''Is there much work to do?''

''Lost children and the like. But occasionally we need to 'stare' at someone who is a little too loud on wine, but that is all.''

Getting it all a bit wrong Saraswati suggested in a laugh ''What did you all do to attract such a harsh punishment?!'' forgetting they were 'warriors' and of their code of ethics!

The warrior frowned at her ''We come to 'know' why we protect. This...'' and he looked around again ''...is the living proof.''

Saraswati apologised, but her feelings of shame were not doused by their confused reaction back. They did not even know that they had been insulted?

''I think I recognise you?''

''Saraswati is my name, master warrior. May I introduce you to Wicasa, my future husband.''

She stared in awe as each warrior clasped his hand, staring unblinkingly into his eyes. Wicasa was staring back with the same intensity. Something had passed between the three, something deep and primordial, men were judging men and the worth of one another, and finding no weaknesses there, ended up being respected as equals and recognised so.

Turning to Saraswati the warrior said ''You carry the blood of our highest revered, yet you pose as a nobody?''

''I am a 'nobody' master warrior. The blood in my veins does not elevate me any higher than I am. Although I am trying, I have a long, long way to go before I can honour the name given to me and those that gave it to me.''

''Noble-minded and proud you are Saraswati, a tribute to those that love you the most. What is your purpose here, perhaps we can help?''

''We go north.''

''Wait a second.'' was asked by the other warrior. He returned with two rolled travel bundles. ''Warm blankets and provisions, they are ours, and if you want, give them back when you return.''

''Thank you so much, we will be able to get going a day early.''

Off the bus now, they started to walk northwards. Saraswati loved it so much up here, it held a beauty she could hardly stand. Happy tears flowed down her face as her memories flooded back. She wittered on again as she was prone to, with Wicasa unwearyingly listening to her joyous monologues.

Night came and a lively fire was built. The only thing missing from that perfect moment was the rabbit sizzling on the stick. They made love, both sighing in the ecstasy of the moment, only to rest and couple again, so was their peace and adoration for each other that night.

The next day was a perfect walking day. A slight south wind helped them along. 'Saraswati wittered on again as she was prone to, with Wicasa unwearyingly listening to her joyous monologues again'. So, the day passed, then a chill wind picked up from the north. It would be a cold night that night for sure, she thought, when she spied the glow of a campfire far below them.

Down at the bottom of the dale Saraswati saw figures moving around a large campfire. ''I know this place but I do not know who walkest there?'' She smiled as she remembered Trool mimicking the movements of the rabbits down there, using Rosie her teddy bear as the dummy, by lowering it near the ground, and jumping it a few times. ''Best we be careful.'' she advised Wic.

''Evil likes to hide itself, not boast its presence. Those that walkest there do so free of any pretence, or fear, as they are at their ease, and at their most vulnerable.''

''Thank you for loving me Wic.'' she whispered, as she had never felt so safe in anybody else's presence before.

He held her tight, and whispered back ''Thank you for letting me.''

The surprise of her life awaited her as the fire light exposed the faces of her mum and dad and Vye her brother. She ran sobbing in happiness into their arms, and cuddled once more as they had done the last time when they were all together near Crown Princess Xandra's camp on Petra3.

''What is this so wonderful surprise?''

Sara explained ''We had a day start on you Sari. Empress Pilar divulged your schedule to us and we worked out where you would be heading for after the great burning.''

''You were right, and I am glad that you were right. It gives me a chance to introduce my beloved Wic to my whole family all at once.''

There was no formality about it, as Wicasa was buried under an awash of kisses, hugs, and handshakes.

''He is Wicasa, son of Qaletaqa.'' she explained.

As with her, on hearing the name 'Qaletaqa', Jason and Sara experience the same swarm of vivid hard memories, that then disintegrated into trillions of tiny sparks when they tried to focus on them. After a little giddiness that passed quickly, Sara asked Wicasa a little of his history. He just shrugged while Saraswati explained his strange story.

Some way off a high-pitched jingle of a bell sounded. ''Good-oh, we got another rabbit!'' declared Jason and ran off.

''Your dad likes his hunting Sari! He has twenty traps laid out, all over the place, one even the both sides of a log that he could not make up his mind from which side a rabbit might jump, the silly fool!''

The look of pride on her dads face when he brought his rabbit back made Saraswati giggle. His eyes flashed to it, then back at them several times.

It was delicious, so were the other eight!

''Look at this my darling.'' Sara handed Saraswati a map.

'''Cape Wrath'?! 'Stac an Dùnain'?! Their beautiful names! Is everywhere going to be renamed?''

''They were renamed as CapWra and Sta a Dùn! The names you see on that map are the original ones. Brit is Britain, Glas is Glasgow, Shang is Shanghai, and Lon is London and everywhere! These lands we are in now are called Scotland!''

Jason added ''I went to Ed once; the towns real name was Edinburgh. That is not all, over history, it carried two other titles, Dùn Èideann and Eidyn, it is a language thing. The scholars are very excited about it all...''

''About what exactly, daddy?''

''The real histories of Earth1, Sari! Huge caches of the stuff are being unearthed, there were people long ago who knew what was going to happen and safeguarded it all. We think this is where Graith Furglor got all his stuff from.''

''Why... why bastardise the names of places in the first place?''

Wicasa spoke up, saying ''Control! Simple control! If there are people in power with the right to dismantle everything down to its fundamentals, you are then living in a world under control. Changing simple things, unnecessary things, where it is the same but different will not attract anger but harmless annoyance. Never let people settle, keep them always agitated. Already happy people want more, more freedom mainly. Unhappy people burn up all their energies striving to be happy in the first place. It is a goal thing, struggling to survive in the first instance is the best, where there is nothing left over at the end of the day, so there will be no rest the following day. A hand-to-mouth existence ensures complete obedience.''

''Yeah... I will go along with that.'' decided Jason. ''But think too, by knocking off a few letters from every place and town name in this world will save a fortune in paint for the signage?'' He was trying to be clever but settled for the praise for being a comedian instead!

It turned into a family walk, a stroll really, dawdling here and there where fancy took them, to stare at the magnificence of the scenery. A few days passed before they reached the long-lost road. Saraswati chattered on again as her memories flooded back. '' _Seer Than workings-shop._ '' she mimicked A'oot, and pointed at the panicle bedecked cylindrical structure when it came into view.

It was nearly derelict. Its crude wooden outriggers were broken now and hanging by the wires that they were meant to be supporting. The wires themselves had mostly broken free sagging in huge spaghetti like bundles down the sides of the sixty to seventy-foot structure.

''... _Always under the roof of his camp he bides, reading he says, and writing he says, only sometimes workings-shop he is._ '' she mimicked Trool. ''Come on, I know where he is...''

The meeting was joyous, not only like long lost friends coming together, but Than being released from his almost fanatical purpose to rid the world of clones and their makers.

''All gone...?!''

Saraswati nodded towards the cylindrical structure.

Than nodded. ''Please help me?''

Everything, absolutely everything, built that bonfire, on top of the cliff situated as close as possible to the 900ft drop into the sea. The smoke was a greasy black from the burning insulation around the miles of cables and wires that Than had used for his transmitter.

''Look what I have found?!'' exclaimed Saraswati in her surprise. In her hand she held the little bridge rectifier she had built as part of her homework for Than those years ago.

''I never did look at that.'' confessed Than. He took it off her and made 'tut tut' sounds as he inspected it. ''Well...'' he sounded disappointed ''...I suppose an A+ this time, but try to achieve an A++ next time?''

''Oh, uncle Than, you were always a harsh taskmaster...'' she giggled back. With that, she threw the circuit board on the fire. ''I want to forget too!''

The fire would smoulder on for days, and they tended it by raking it through, exposing ash covered pieces to the flames again. They spent their time trying to return it all back to nature, ridding everywhere of any evidence of recent human occupation.

The graves of the clones that had died there, including A'oot and Trool's, they raked the mounds flat and disposed on the fire all the wooden stelæ's, and any other evidence that would burn of where they had lain. It was a scar that would heal, and give it a few years, it would be hard to find again.

The wind was favourable that day when they brushed all that remained of the fire over the cliff. Very little of it made it directly into the sea, much of it was blown miles away. It was just the bare wires, metal clad cases and cabinets, that were left that would corrode away into nothing in the sea. Their crude brushes were broken up into sticks and twigs and left on the burn site to trap organic matter to speed up its recovery.

They had a picnic at 'Saraswati's Beach' again after they finished their work. ''Now at last I will be able to meet Pep.'' decided Than

''And find out if you are of the same bloodline as us?'' suggested Saraswati.

Jason volunteered ''Well, Pep and Akshai will be together, and they will be overjoyed in us calling in.''

And so, they were.

They had just come back from a visit to the new colossal Shanghai city temple dedicated to 'Her Serene Highness Empress Pilar Supreme Absolute Ruler of the Known Universe'. Pep explained ''Tiny, but intricate offerings will be the new tradition. There is a sloping bank either side of the entrance that bouquets of tiny flowers are inserted into. Some are as small as your thumb, the largest we saw you could still hold in the palm of your hand. It is quite beautiful and inexpensive for the pilgrims.''

''This came about... how?'' asked Than confused.

''Maan, my son, it is he that orchestrates the worship of Empress Pilar. All but name and corruption, it is he that is the new equivalent of the 'Chairman of the Galactic Council.'''

''But 'unsung'?!''

''Yes. He intends to build such an impenetrable authoritative structure around the present Empress, and the Emperor's and Empresses later in history, that it will be impossible for one person to totally rule. There will be a few thousand in the way should a tyrant come forth with ambitions. Any legislation the Government, who comprise of elected representatives from all the worlds, and from separate nations on Earth1, wish to impose, must first be sounded out by the Imperial court, then permissions given to debate it through and then the conclusions sent back for final scrutiny. Only then will permissions be given to go ahead. Nothing goes ahead without that permission! But that being said, the Government can vote not to accept the Imperial court's decisions?''

''I see! Now let me get this right? We have a religious element here in the worship of Empress Pilar, we have an autocracy, aristocracy, federalism, and a dictatorship all controlled by a democratically elected government?!''

''Near perfect don't you think?! There will be no extremes anymore, each faction might wax and wane in power but none will ever be able to gain full control or anything like it.''

''Is Maan's relationship with Empress Pilar recognised?''

''No, Maan is seen as her underling, a minion who walks in her shadow, her drone that she calls upon when she is in need. That way she remains 'Pure in the hearts of the people' and not belonging to anybody else but them, her subjects. But they get around that, Empress Pilar's keep is now their home where they can be together. That plus planned visits to the other worlds, and there will be plenty of those, mainly to Homeworld.''

''The monarchy on the other worlds, will they have to pay homage to Empress Pilar too?''

''The free worlds will be growing exponentially from now on, some will want to self-rule while others might adopt other ways to be part of it all like establishing allegiances, either with other free worlds, or with Earth1 itself. Similar to the Petra group of planets.''

''That does not answer my question, what happens if a world wants none of it?! Not wanting to be part of an Empire under any conditions?''

''Well, there will be something wrong there somewhere. If it is truly a majority vote from free peoples then they will be left to their own devices. But they will be monitored, for as 'sure is certain' there will be a pint-sized martinet behind it all confusing things, dancing to the strings as they are being pulled. As for the Kings and Queens on other worlds, it is expected they will entertain their Empress or Emperor, as they will have little choice over the matter. What they will not be expected to do would be to proverbially bow to them. After all, the Empress or Emperor's influences will be mainly political throughout the Empire. Seeing that these Kings and Queens can influence the Empress or Emperor, as they are represented in the parliaments of Earth1, it is thought that human natures instinctive veneration of the one with the greatest responsibility over any of us will naturally occur, and thus due respects shown.''

''Nothing is absolutely perfect is it? Now then Akshai, who am I?''

''You're of Thain's bloodline, the secret son of Shayla and Zarach my brother.''

''What are we to do with you?!!!'' screamed out Queen Xandra, her face as livid as her words. She was on Homeworld as the guest of King Gasim and Queen Ewa.

Prince Sawney just shrugged nonchalantly, and with innocence in his voice, he told her ''I needed no rescuing, so it is your fault that the Guardian was killed!''

''No, it is not, it is you that is responsible for her death. And how many more Sawney, do you know?''

''I directly killed no one... like you! Come on, how many deaths have you been responsible for then, I bet it is more than me?''

''You cannot look on and be 'not guilty', Sawney! Look at you, a blubbery fat tyrant, and a bully of the worse kind in the making!''

''Like you are with me then?!!! I am a free man and can go anywhere that I want!!! You cannot keep me under arrest forever! I am going back to Petra1 and you dare not stop me, as it is the law!!!''

''No, I cannot stop you... but I can insist that you take the scenic route to get back there though!!! Take him away!'' she called out and two burly guards came in and marched him out.

With that still ringing in his ears, he was frogmarched, on the run, out of Homebuilding and then south instead of east to the awaiting shuttle as he had expected.

''Where are we going?!''

''Why, on the 'Run of Esther' as you requested?!'' he was answered in surprise.

'''Run of Esther'? 'Run of Esther'? Who is Esther? What are you blathering on about fool? I requested nothing!''

''Here he comes!'' Fronnia told Osamu.

Osamu snorted in his contempt at the sight of the 'Universes Greatest Explorer', an accolade he was told this man had been boasting he was.

Rasping for breath with actual terror in his eyes, Sawney was relayed to Fronnia and Osamu. ''Now then Cuthbert, you have apparently demanded an unrelenting push around the 'Run of Esther' to beat the record, right? We are both honoured...'' he stopped here to look at the pathetic sight that 'Cuthbert' was, with Fronnia's hand in the middle of his back propelling him forward. ''...to assist you in your endeavour to remain the 'Universes Greatest Explorer...?!'' he could hardly keep the sarcasm out of his voice but what he could do absolutely nothing at all about was his ear to ear grin.

Cuthbert would fall frequently; his face was slapped to revive him, which Osamu felt was quite a satisfying thing to do really! And he was pushed on again.

Cuthbert fell on his face late that evening, and did not move until he was hauled to his feet and pushed on again the following morning.

It was a day of hell for him, with his heart pounding in his ears he tried to drown himself in the stream that they had stopped to quench their raging thirsts at. Not quite under the water long enough to realise his dream, and spluttering away, he was pushed forward again.

Late into the night of their third camp Fronnia and Osamu were musing over Cuthbert, who was face down once again.

Fronnia considered ''Well, I don't know, there is something about him?! Look, he has not eaten a thing since we started out, it seems all he needs is his sleep?''

''Maybe that's how he got to be known as the 'Universes Greatest Explorer'?''

''Are we on schedule?''

''No, a half a day off the nine weeks dead record set by Empress Pilar and Major Atanarjuat a couple of years back. They knocked four days off Esther's time!'' he sounded quite impressed.

''Cuthbert seems to be dragging his heels a little don't you think?''

''Well, apparently he has just finished 'The Run of Saraswati' on Petra3, and that is just about two thousand miles long, beat that record too... or so he has been boasting about apparently!''

They looked curiously at him, he seemed to be weeping quietly in his sleep.

It was at the fifth camp that Cuthbert took in his first sustenance, making Fronnia and Osamu a little queasy over the eating noises he was making. Slurping down his water, and gagging down his food, some of it spilled out his mouth and down his tunic in his haste. He threw away his licked clean plate and with panicky movements picked at the bigger bits of food down his front. ''More... give me more...!'' he demanded.

Osamu reminded him ''A strict diet you ordered Cuthbert! We were told you probably would not take much in the few first days. A good run today though Cuthbert don't you think...?''

''Cuthbert... Cuthbert... who is this blasted Cuthbert?! I am Prince Sawney of Petra3!!! And I order you to give me more food!''

Fronnia and Osamu had been briefed on Cuthbert's eccentric humour he was prone to. ''Well your 'Lowness', there isn't any.'' chuckled out Osamu.

''That is high treason that is, I will demand from King Gasim that you fall on your sword for that... no... no... I will do it myself if you do not give me more food right this instance!!!''

At that moment, Akinyemi and Lycopis ran into camp. A little excitedly Lycopis told them ''We have been told of this thrilling challenge that Cuthbert, the 'Universes Greatest Explorer' has set himself, and have come to help. You are a little behind so we heard, so you rest and we will get him going again this night-time to make up a little distance.''

With that 'Cuthbert' screamed, got up, and sprinted away into the night.

''He is keen?'' decided Akinyemi.

''Well, that's the first time, it seems he needs a lot of pushing, and that's rather tiring.'' warned Fronnia.

''He is carrying a little weight?'' observed Lycopis.

''It is the way he does it apparently. He scoffs to get fat then lives off that, supplemented with starvation rations, during his epic runs.'' mused Osamu.

''I am not sure that quite works!'' decided Akinyemi curiously. ''Anyway, he seems to be keen to be on his way again, but in the wrong direction?! What is the brief on him?''

Fully briefed Akinyemi and Lycopis herded 'Cuthbert' back on course again, pulled him to his feet when he fell, slapped him awake when he passed out, at one point they had a shoulder each as they hauled him onwards.

''Is this cheating a little?'' worried Lycopis.

''Nah... I don't think so, we on this run helped each other out did we not?''

''I suppose...!''

A week later Thom and Acie relieved the tired Akinyemi and Lycopis. ''Its hard work keeping him going, we are three days behind the record now!'' complained Lycopis.

Thom and Acie looked in disgust at 'Cuthbert'. He was filthy and he stank something awful!

''It is the way he likes to do it...!'' assured Akinyemi.

Sawney had given up! He now entirely believed he was this 'Cuthbert', and all he remembered before that, he decided must have been in a dream. In one of the stupors that he continually fell into on his forced runs, the name ' _Prince Sawney of Petra3'_ flashed into his brain, and he began to giggle insanely.

''A 'strangeman' he is!'' decided Acie disdainfully.

''Father said about them, remember? Stay clear of them, he said. So tonight, we sleep away from him, all right?''

''All right Thom. He is getting aggressive at food times again anyway, so best chuck the food at him and run away for the rest of the night.''

And that is what they did. Cuthbert had to fend for himself in that fireless dark night camp, his screams of panic and alarm, when strange prowling creatures wandered too close, woke them up several times before daybreak.

The fifth week out Powers and Zuri took over from Thom and Acie. They looked curiously at Cuthbert, sat down with his back to them all, ignoring them.

Zuri went over to him and stared into his exhausted downcast eyes. He was thin faced, his hair was matted, and dirty, so was his growing beard. But his complexion was showing that ruggedness that the outdoors awarded those intrepid wanderers that challenged the world.

''It is not worth hurting yourself for a record attempt dear Cuthbert?'' she advised him kindly.

''I am not... and my name is not...!'' he gave up there and sobbed himself into sleep.

''He has been doing all right these last few days...'' Thom told them ''...it is all the fat he has shed we think. His eating habits have improved too...''

''Disgusting it was... but now he eats carefully... he has started to clean himself too.'' there was a little enthusiasm in Acie's voice.

Cuthbert woke, stood, and sprinted away.

''Gracious, come Zuri, come on, he is not even stopping for his breakfast?!''

They worked hard to catch him up and herd him back on track again.

''This is not doing him much good Powers; he will end up hurting himself if he carries on like this!''

Indeed, it was they that needed the evening camp more than 'Cuthbert'!

Zuri felt sorry for him, isolating himself from them. ''Come closer Cuthbert, so to feel the warmth from the campfire at least?'' she pleaded.

Outside of the glow from the fire, he just lay down with his back to them again.

And so, the days passed, until near the north end of the great grass plains when the runners turned due south. Lebbaeus and London joined them there as they ran on. They knew the real identity of 'Cuthbert', now an automaton, with a fixed stare in his eyes, but now effortlessly running with hardly a raised breath rate.

There were a few thousand people visiting the shrine of Queen Heidi and King Qasim that day. Cuthbert's head rose for the first time since the run had started. As the runners approached the mingling crowd, Queen Xandra stepped out to block his path.

''Dear Sawney, here is a letter mum left you that Shirō stole to use as blackmail. His exact words to me, after showing me the letters were _'Your mothers to you, Xandra, and I have one for Prince Sawney too. I would have burnt them both unread in front of you, Xandra, if I had not gotten my way here this day'._ Such was the man that befriended you Sawney, with such an intense evil in his heart that we, us, cannot even imagine. He was no friend of yours, he never was and never would be...''

''Her name...'' asked Sawney in a sad whisper ''...the Guardian who was slain in my rescue?''

''We do not know and will never know; such is the way of being a Guardian.''

Sawney broke the seal of the letter and read its contents. Beside the copious tears flooding down his cheeks there was little sign of emotion. He put the letter deep into the rags of his tunic and went over to the small fenced off Crocus field. ''I must earn my right to step over this cordon to be closer to you my mother.'' he confessed.

He walked sorrowfully back to face Xandra. ''I renounce my Princehood, your majesty, I am so ashamed I have soiled mum's memory so badly.'' He then turned to Lebbaeus ''Father, I await your forgiveness.'' With that, he looked north, ''I will be gone for a few months...'' he proclaimed and then he began to run.

''A man will return... my real son, and perhaps someday the real Prince Sawney of Petra3?'' prophesied Lebbaeus.

''Come of Thaddaeus, you big oaf, or we will be late!'' Luisa crossly berated him.

''Buried under the grandkid's sweetheart, can't move, got me pinned down they have?!''

''Come on, this reuniting party is very important!''

There were a lot of giggles and screams and in came Thaddaeus with two girls under his arms and two boys hanging from around his neck.

''You are all in your teens...'' she scolded them ''...you are not children anymore, and Thad, you should know better at your age, your doctor told you to start to take things easy now?''

She inspected them over, beside ruffled hair, they seemed more or less as smart as she had managed to get them after breakfast. She looked into their innocent faces and giggled out ''Now come on...!!''

A small cluster of 'generation deaths' by natural causes, instigated the reuniting party before it was too late, and Petra3, where it had all begun, was packed solid with people.

Ambassador Oonagh, Sawney's wife, greeted them on landing as dignitaries. The ambience was so very 'ceremonial' and so very 'dignified', Luisa fretted Thaddaeus would let himself down, but to her surprise, he had adopted a noble bearing consistent with his title. Then she had it? It was the wearing of his sword and dagger again, borrowed for this short time from the vaults of the Elders.

Sawney was the herald as they entered the terminal ''I give you Earl Thaddaeus and Countess Luisa of Petra2!!!''

''First things first Thad, we must pay our homage to Empress Pilar.''

The little wink from Pilar as they approached her had them roaring in silent laughter!

So was the atmosphere of the place, it was true friends coming together again.

The crowds of people who had lined the streets, were now peering through the windows into the terminal, trying to catch the merest of glimpses of their favourite hero or heroine. It was a party outside too, a welcome relief to those on the inside that wanted 'out of it' for a while.

Zookie and Duncan had come together as man and wife, but they were childless, she barren, the last cruel spiteful pain from her torturers. But they had adopted many 'waifs and strays', actively seeking them out, giving them a home, so much so that their 'family' was ginormous now, and they loved every last one of them!

They were hosting a large table buried deep within the revellers, and as the word spread, they received a steady stream of 'VIPs' all disguised in common garb.

Reffeel, was a matured woman now, but still spritely. Her wonderful smile caught the attention of a few retired and aging warriors and soldiers. ''None has come to date me as yet.'' she complained disappointingly.

Jason, Sara, Bryce, and Zhen raised their mugs to her in a happy laugh.

''What is going on?'' asked Elie as she approached the table.

''Reffeel is feeling a little broody again.'' tittered out Sara.

Elie spotted Captain Harding, who was once in Queen Heidi's royal guard. She intercepted him, brought him over, and purposely sat him next to Reffeel. He did not recognise Reffeel up close, but remarked that she could have passed quite easily for the Queens Grandmother.

''Why thank you Captain Harding, you honour me.''

He smiled at her, and she smiled back.

Jock looked the same, perhaps with a little stoop now, but he had aged well. ''It's the 'nectar hooch'...'' he proclaimed as his elixir of youth.

Sara whispered to Jason ''Remember, you soon have to say goodbye to Pep?''

''I know, but not yet, as walking Pep is still with her, I will wait until she returns.'' He looked north then, and there on the boundary of the piazza, stood The Pepromene, brand spanking new with the original Haïzum and Cheveyo engines installed. The ship proper was by far the smallest version of The Pepromene, which was buried under her massive overlapping droom petals. She looked like a chrysalis of solid crystal.

Garn and Lucy joined them, so another table was put with the first. Lucy sat next to Zookie and they cuddled as loving twins might do, so was the depth of their lifelong friendship.

Pep was seen in the mingling crowd and Jason got up to go to her. ''Do you want your stick darling?''

''No thanks Sar, Lebbaeus has given me one of his specials, and he said it would last all day.''

Saraswati and Maan came to Sara's sides and they watched him walk northwards.

''Is dad all right?'' asked Maan.

''Yes, he is all right, but old age does not come alone my son. Your dad has been hobbling again in a bit of pain recently but it seems Lebbaeus has given him one of his concoctions to help. I remember your dad went into a terrible depression after the death of Sir Yaotl, Major General of the 'Queens Own'. He wanted to be by his bedside so badly but missed his passing by minutes. We were all so fearful for your dad for a while until Lycopis and Akinyemi showed up to pull him up and away from the pit of despair he was falling into. Newly released from their pledges to the 'Hundred' they were able to stay with us to support your dad until he got his mind back again. But the whole affair has left your dad very emotional, which is not a bad thing really. His eyes wet up over the simplest of things now, bless his heart.''

''And you mum, how are you?''

''Loving it son! We have been travelling to the newly freed worlds to give lecture tours on our histories, always on the move, never anywhere long enough to get bored with anything. We can dive out of the way where we like for a rest too. We have just come from a gem of a planet, 'Oceaniasay' it is called. Its landmass is fragmented into tiny islands, millions of them! It was so temperate and warm all the time, that your dad loved it there, his pains went away after a week. We have bought a little island of our very own there and we are having a large retirement chalet built. We could cater for fifty...!'' she laughed out over their extravagance. ''Lycopis and Akinyemi were so taken by 'Oceaniasay'; that they too will have a second home there, so they will be visiting us often. Thus, your dad is all right, but he has been dreading this moment for the past year.''

''We all have mum.''

''Haven't the years just flown by?!'' decided Saraswati in amazement.

''But they have been wonderful years too, and that's the trouble with 'wonderful years', they just seem to tumble over one another?''

A bit brighter Saraswati told her ''You and dad have been invited to Empress Pilar's suite later, and this brother of mine is going to sneak me in too.''

''Will Walking Pep and Akshai be there?''

''Yes, it will be a private generation party, of all the survivors of the original members of the rebellion.''

Captain Harding was listening to all this with widening alarm, he kept giving Reffeel quick glances trying to work it out. After the kiss, he tried to remove his arm from the cuddle he was giving her, but she resisted him saying ''There is one last honour you can do for King James, and that is to look after his widow if you have the heart for it dear Harding?''

The second kiss sealed Harding's promise. Saraswati nodded at them, and looked at Maan. ''Yeah, I can get him in too.'' he decided.

Jason walked up the gangway, there was no hold, just the enormous engine bay. He placed his hand on Haïzum and asked sadly ''Please look after her?''

Making the bridge, he hesitated at the door.

''Come in my boy.'' Pep ordered.

His original captain's chair was there, but the new ship could not be flown from there, indeed, there was no instrument panel at all. ''Sit down.''

''Must you do this?''

''To 'know is to die' dear Jase. Who would not, if they could and then given the chance?''

''But it will be a pointless journey anyway, only you would know and you cannot tell anybody else, ever?!''

''A little bit of Akshai is with me. So are Haïzum and Cheveyo, so we will all know. We four are now one entity Jase, conjoined minds, conjoined souls, and conjoined existences, a new lifeform in all senses of the word.''

''What do you expect to find in there, anyway?!'' he snapped out unhappily.

''Perhaps that long lost and buried real truth Kirk talked about. But what it will be is an uncorrupted pure answer. They called it the 'Big Bang' and at the very dead centre of that humongous detonation is where, in a trillion years' time, I will be searching, not knowing if the universe is finite or infinite or both, but I will be there, wherever, everywhere, somewhere, someplace. Perhaps all I will see in the visible light spectrum is a red haze all around me, but as I can see in all the spectrums to produce a much richer vision; I should not be disappointed come the end.''

''What will happen to you?!''

''I will decline and probably dwindle away into nothing trying to get back, but the greatest answer to the greatest question will finally be answered. If just one of us knows, one human spirit, then the 'why' to our existence and the 'why' to why we were created will have been answered. Who knows, perhaps that was the test for the next evolutionary phase to start?''

''Please don't go?!'' he begged.

Pep tried to reassure him with ''Walking Pep and me have compared files and we are exact duplicates except for this little private time we have alone. You will not know the difference...''

''I will, in this captain's seat is where it all began for us a long, long time ago. This ship, my ship, your ship, our ship, it is so sacred to me!''

''I am making impressions of you right this second, Jase, that I can superimpose over my sensors so you appear always in your chair before me. I have every one of your words you have ever spoken to me to keep me company, and all our friends too. What I will do is to put in a timer, so every five years or so I can forget and replay them again. I will never be lonely my dear, dear boy, I promise you.''

''Did we do all right?''

''We did. When you look at what there is too long, you forget what there was. As the principles of business acumen was bred into humankind, creating the destruction of all-natural human emotions, now it is being bred out again. Those that persist end up on Petra1 and good riddance to them all I say. Business acumen as a way of life... a leader in it or a drone to keep it going... is not a way of life at all! Look out there Jase, and see my point?''

Indeed, right up to her supports the party was in full swing.

''From all the free worlds and levels of society Jase! Some people are converted Earth1 police and guards down there, those that have managed to shed their conditioning, to then learn, and then adopt our society's values. Did you ever dream of what is going on out there...?''

''No...! I remember most from the past that people were always scared of one another. But not now, not anymore, people are at their ease all the time, the only worry is shyness it seems. I wish King James was here to see it all, though?''

''He knew, Jase, deep down he knew, like Queen Heidi and King Qasim knew, that it was our enemies end. See, he had not even given up right at the end, when he had the opportunity to send Reffeel from his side with Jock and Elie to carry on with the fight. He did not see it as hopeless, even knowing he was going to die right then!''

''Is this just peace in our lifetime...?''

''Yes, yes, it is my dear boy. A no greater legacy that you and I could bestow on humankind! A new start we have given them, and look at where it is going? Peace in our time, yes everywhere?! The point is it is all so very vast now that local squabbles and troubles are just tiny itches that are easily scratched away. Absolutely nothing can damage the behemoth the united federation is now. With 'The Pilar dynasty' fully founded now, and her eldest son soon to pick up the reins as Emperor Ildulb, the first step has finally been taken, ready for the next one. It means the foundations that were laid have set. Humankind can go nowhere else, besides forward in the direction that we have set into motion.''

Jason smiled as Sara came on the bridge. ''I have just come to get him Pep.'' she announced kindly.

Jason stood and reached up to the overhead and placed his hand next to Sara's. Tiny cerulean blue static discharges appeared around their fingertips that then grew out and over to cover their entire hands. Pep was saying her final farewell.

''Come my darling?'' beseeched Sara.

Sobbing away, Jason moved away towards the terminal as everybody else was. As he entered the huge crowd, all his friends came about him, and he waved and cheered with them, as The Pepromene blasted off from the surface of Petra3 for the last time, on her final voyage.

Walking Pep came and stood next to him, and held his hand as The Pepromene made space. They saw the flashes and glints as her huge petal array was unfurled. ''Bye, bye Pep... fair winds and following seas...'' sobbed out Jason as The Pepromene ignited her massive engine array, to then instantly disappear in a blinding flash.

# The End

854

